This is a modern-English version of The Man of the Forest, originally written by Grey, Zane.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE MAN OF THE FOREST
by Zane Grey
New York
1920
Published: 1919
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
CHAPTER I
At sunset hour the forest was still, lonely, sweet with tang of fir and spruce, blazing in gold and red and green; and the man who glided on under the great trees seemed to blend with the colors and, disappearing, to have become a part of the wild woodland.
At sunset, the forest was quiet, solitary, and fragrant with the scent of fir and spruce, glowing in shades of gold, red, and green; and the man moving beneath the tall trees appeared to merge with the colors, vanishing as if he had become a part of the untamed woods.
Old Baldy, highest of the White Mountains, stood up round and bare, rimmed bright gold in the last glow of the setting sun. Then, as the fire dropped behind the domed peak, a change, a cold and darkening blight, passed down the black spear-pointed slopes over all that mountain world.
Old Baldy, the tallest of the White Mountains, loomed round and bare, edged with bright gold in the final light of the setting sun. Then, as the fire dipped behind the rounded peak, a shift, a chill and darkening shadow, swept down the black, sharp slopes over the entire mountain landscape.
It was a wild, richly timbered, and abundantly watered region of dark forests and grassy parks, ten thousand feet above sea-level, isolated on all sides by the southern Arizona desert—the virgin home of elk and deer, of bear and lion, of wolf and fox, and the birthplace as well as the hiding-place of the fierce Apache.
It was a wild, heavily forested, and plentifully watered area of dark woods and grassy fields, ten thousand feet above sea level, completely surrounded by the southern Arizona desert—the untouched home of elk and deer, bears and lions, wolves and foxes, and the birthplace, as well as the hiding place, of the fierce Apache.
September in that latitude was marked by the sudden cool night breeze following shortly after sundown. Twilight appeared to come on its wings, as did faint sounds, not distinguishable before in the stillness.
September in that area was characterized by the sudden cool night breeze that came soon after sunset. Twilight seemed to arrive on the wings of that breeze, along with faint sounds that hadn’t been noticeable before in the stillness.
Milt Dale, man of the forest, halted at the edge of a timbered ridge, to listen and to watch. Beneath him lay a narrow valley, open and grassy, from which rose a faint murmur of running water. Its music was pierced by the wild staccato yelp of a hunting coyote. From overhead in the giant fir came a twittering and rustling of grouse settling for the night; and from across the valley drifted the last low calls of wild turkeys going to roost.
Milt Dale, a man of the forest, stopped at the edge of a wooded ridge to listen and watch. Below him was a narrow, grassy valley, from which a soft sound of running water arose. Its melody was interrupted by the sharp, staccato yelp of a hunting coyote. Above him, in the tall fir trees, he heard the chirping and rustling of grouse getting ready for the night; and from across the valley came the final quiet calls of wild turkeys settling down.
To Dale's keen ear these sounds were all they should have been, betokening an unchanged serenity of forestland. He was glad, for he had expected to hear the clipclop of white men's horses—which to hear up in those fastnesses was hateful to him. He and the Indian were friends. That fierce foe had no enmity toward the lone hunter. But there hid somewhere in the forest a gang of bad men, sheep-thieves, whom Dale did not want to meet.
To Dale's sharp ear, these sounds were exactly what they should be, signifying an unchanging peace of the forest. He felt relief because he had been worried about hearing the clip-clop of white men’s horses, which he hated to hear in those remote areas. He and the Indian were friends. That fierce enemy held no grudge against the solitary hunter. However, lurking somewhere in the woods was a group of dangerous men, sheep thieves, who Dale hoped to avoid.
As he started out upon the slope, a sudden flaring of the afterglow of sunset flooded down from Old Baldy, filling the valley with lights and shadows, yellow and blue, like the radiance of the sky. The pools in the curves of the brook shone darkly bright. Dale's gaze swept up and down the valley, and then tried to pierce the black shadows across the brook where the wall of spruce stood up, its speared and spiked crest against the pale clouds. The wind began to moan in the trees and there was a feeling of rain in the air. Dale, striking a trail, turned his back to the fading afterglow and strode down the valley.
As he started down the slope, a sudden burst of the sunset's afterglow spilled down from Old Baldy, filling the valley with lights and shadows, yellow and blue, like the glow of the sky. The pools in the bends of the brook shimmered darkly. Dale's eyes swept up and down the valley, then tried to see through the dark shadows across the brook, where the wall of spruce rose, its sharp peaks against the pale clouds. The wind began to moan in the trees, and there was a hint of rain in the air. Dale, finding a path, turned his back on the fading afterglow and moved down the valley.
With night at hand and a rain-storm brewing, he did not head for his own camp, some miles distant, but directed his steps toward an old log cabin. When he reached it darkness had almost set in. He approached with caution. This cabin, like the few others scattered in the valleys, might harbor Indians or a bear or a panther. Nothing, however, appeared to be there. Then Dale studied the clouds driving across the sky, and he felt the cool dampness of a fine, misty rain on his face. It would rain off and on during the night. Whereupon he entered the cabin.
With night falling and a storm approaching, he didn't go to his own camp, which was miles away, but instead made his way toward an old log cabin. By the time he got there, it was almost completely dark. He approached carefully. This cabin, like the few others scattered throughout the valleys, might have Indians, a bear, or a panther inside. However, nothing seemed to be there. Then Dale looked at the clouds racing across the sky and felt the cool dampness of a light, misty rain on his face. It would rain on and off throughout the night. With that, he stepped inside the cabin.
And the next moment he heard quick hoof-beats of trotting horses. Peering out, he saw dim, moving forms in the darkness, quite close at hand. They had approached against the wind so that sound had been deadened. Five horses with riders, Dale made out—saw them loom close. Then he heard rough voices. Quickly he turned to feel in the dark for a ladder he knew led to a loft; and finding it, he quickly mounted, taking care not to make a noise with his rifle, and lay down upon the floor of brush and poles. Scarcely had he done so when heavy steps, with accompaniment of clinking spurs, passed through the door below into the cabin.
And the next moment, he heard the quick hoofbeats of trotting horses. Peering out, he saw vague, moving figures in the darkness, very close by. They had approached against the wind, which muffled the sound. Dale recognized five horses with riders—he saw them loom closer. Then he heard rough voices. Quickly, he turned to feel in the dark for a ladder he knew led to a loft; finding it, he hurried up, being careful not to make any noise with his rifle, and lay down on the floor made of brush and poles. Barely had he done this when heavy footsteps and the clinking of spurs came through the door below into the cabin.
“Wal, Beasley, are you here?” queried a loud voice.
“Hey, Beasley, are you here?” asked a loud voice.
There was no reply. The man below growled under his breath, and again the spurs jingled.
There was no response. The man below muttered under his breath, and again the spurs jingled.
“Fellars, Beasley ain't here yet,” he called. “Put the hosses under the shed. We'll wait.”
“Guys, Beasley isn’t here yet,” he called. “Put the horses under the shed. We’ll wait.”
“Wait, huh!” came a harsh reply. “Mebbe all night—an' we got nuthin' to eat.”
“Wait, what!” came a harsh reply. “Maybe all night—and we’ve got nothing to eat.”
“Shut up, Moze. Reckon you're no good for anythin' but eatin'. Put them hosses away an' some of you rustle fire-wood in here.”
“Shut up, Moze. I think you’re only good for eating. Put those horses away and some of you gather firewood in here.”
Low, muttered curses, then mingled with dull thuds of hoofs and strain of leather and heaves of tired horses.
Low, muttered curses mixed with the dull thuds of hooves, the creaking of leather, and the heavy breaths of tired horses.
Another shuffling, clinking footstep entered the cabin.
Another shuffling, clinking footstep entered the cabin.
“Snake, it'd been sense to fetch a pack along,” drawled this newcomer.
“Snake, it would have made sense to bring a pack along,” said the newcomer.
“Reckon so, Jim. But we didn't, an' what's the use hollerin'? Beasley won't keep us waitin' long.”
“Yeah, Jim. But we didn’t, and what’s the point of shouting? Beasley won’t make us wait too long.”
Dale, lying still and prone, felt a slow start in all his blood—a thrilling wave. That deep-voiced man below was Snake Anson, the worst and most dangerous character of the region; and the others, undoubtedly, composed his gang, long notorious in that sparsely settled country. And the Beasley mentioned—he was one of the two biggest ranchers and sheep-raisers of the White Mountain ranges. What was the meaning of a rendezvous between Snake Anson and Beasley? Milt Dale answered that question to Beasley's discredit; and many strange matters pertaining to sheep and herders, always a mystery to the little village of Pine, now became as clear as daylight.
Dale, lying still and facedown, felt a slow surge in his bloodstream—a thrilling wave. That deep-voiced man below was Snake Anson, the worst and most dangerous figure in the area; and the others were undoubtedly his gang, long infamous in that sparsely populated region. And the Beasley mentioned—he was one of the two largest ranchers and sheep farmers in the White Mountain ranges. What was the significance of a meeting between Snake Anson and Beasley? Milt Dale answered that question to Beasley's shame, and many strange matters related to sheep and herders, which were always a mystery to the small village of Pine, now became as clear as day.
Other men entered the cabin.
Other guys entered the cabin.
“It ain't a-goin' to rain much,” said one. Then came a crash of wood thrown to the ground.
“It’s not going to rain much,” said one. Then came a crash of wood being thrown to the ground.
“Jim, hyar's a chunk of pine log, dry as punk,” said another.
“Jim, here’s a piece of pine log, dry as can be,” said another.
Rustlings and slow footsteps, and then heavy thuds attested to the probability that Jim was knocking the end of a log upon the ground to split off a corner whereby a handful of dry splinters could be procured.
Rustling sounds and slow footsteps, followed by heavy thuds, suggested that Jim was hitting the end of a log on the ground to break off a corner to get a handful of dry splinters.
“Snake, lemme your pipe, an' I'll hev a fire in a jiffy.”
“Snake, lend me your pipe, and I’ll have a fire in no time.”
“Wal, I want my terbacco an' I ain't carin' about no fire,” replied Snake.
“Well, I want my tobacco and I don’t care about any fire,” replied Snake.
“Reckon you're the meanest cuss in these woods,” drawled Jim.
“Guess you're the nastiest person in these woods,” Jim said.
Sharp click of steel on flint—many times—and then a sound of hard blowing and sputtering told of Jim's efforts to start a fire. Presently the pitchy blackness of the cabin changed; there came a little crackling of wood and the rustle of flame, and then a steady growing roar.
Sharp click of steel on flint—many times—and then the sound of hard blowing and sputtering showed Jim's efforts to start a fire. Soon, the thick darkness of the cabin changed; there was a slight crackling of wood and the rustling of flames, followed by a steadily increasing roar.
As it chanced, Dale lay face down upon the floor of the loft, and right near his eyes there were cracks between the boughs. When the fire blazed up he was fairly well able to see the men below. The only one he had ever seen was Jim Wilson, who had been well known at Pine before Snake Anson had ever been heard of. Jim was the best of a bad lot, and he had friends among the honest people. It was rumored that he and Snake did not pull well together.
As it happened, Dale was lying face down on the loft floor, and right by his eyes, there were gaps between the branches. When the fire flared up, he could see the men below quite clearly. The only one he recognized was Jim Wilson, who had been well-known in Pine long before anyone had heard of Snake Anson. Jim was the best among a rough crowd, and he had friends among the decent folks. It was rumored that he and Snake didn't get along well.
“Fire feels good,” said the burly Moze, who appeared as broad as he was black-visaged. “Fall's sure a-comin'... Now if only we had some grub!”
“Fire feels nice,” said the strong Moze, who looked as wide as he was dark-faced. “Fall is definitely coming... Now if only we had some food!”
“Moze, there's a hunk of deer meat in my saddle-bag, an' if you git it you can have half,” spoke up another voice.
“Moze, there’s a chunk of deer meat in my saddlebag, and if you get it, you can have half,” another voice said.
Moze shuffled out with alacrity.
Moze quickly shuffled out.
In the firelight Snake Anson's face looked lean and serpent-like, his eyes glittered, and his long neck and all of his long length carried out the analogy of his name.
In the firelight, Snake Anson's face appeared thin and snake-like, his eyes sparkled, and his long neck and overall tall frame emphasized the comparison to his name.
“Snake, what's this here deal with Beasley?” inquired Jim.
“Snake, what's going on with Beasley?” Jim asked.
“Reckon you'll l'arn when I do,” replied the leader. He appeared tired and thoughtful.
“Guess you'll learn when I do,” replied the leader. He seemed tired and deep in thought.
“Ain't we done away with enough of them poor greaser herders—for nothin'?” queried the youngest of the gang, a boy in years, whose hard, bitter lips and hungry eyes somehow set him apart from his comrades.
“Aren't we done away with enough of those poor greaser herders—for nothing?” asked the youngest of the group, a boy in years, whose hard, bitter lips and hungry eyes somehow made him stand out from his friends.
“You're dead right, Burt—an' that's my stand,” replied the man who had sent Moze out. “Snake, snow 'll be flyin' round these woods before long,” said Jim Wilson. “Are we goin' to winter down in the Tonto Basin or over on the Gila?”
“You're absolutely right, Burt—and that's my position,” replied the man who had sent Moze out. “Snake, snow will be flying around these woods before long,” said Jim Wilson. “Are we going to spend the winter in the Tonto Basin or over on the Gila?”
“Reckon we'll do some tall ridin' before we strike south,” replied Snake, gruffly.
“Guess we’ll do some tough riding before we head south,” replied Snake, gruffly.
At the juncture Moze returned.
At the moment, Moze returned.
“Boss, I heerd a hoss comin' up the trail,” he said.
“Boss, I heard a horse coming up the trail,” he said.
Snake rose and stood at the door, listening. Outside the wind moaned fitfully and scattering raindrops pattered upon the cabin.
Snake rose and stood by the door, listening. Outside, the wind howled sporadically and raindrops tapped against the cabin.
“A-huh!” exclaimed Snake, in relief.
“Ah-hah!” exclaimed Snake, in relief.
Silence ensued then for a moment, at the end of which interval Dale heard a rapid clip-clop on the rocky trail outside. The men below shuffled uneasily, but none of them spoke. The fire cracked cheerily. Snake Anson stepped back from before the door with an action that expressed both doubt and caution.
Silence followed for a moment, and after that, Dale heard the quick clip-clop of hooves on the rocky trail outside. The men below shifted uncomfortably, but none of them said anything. The fire popped happily. Snake Anson stepped back from the door, showing both doubt and caution.
The trotting horse had halted out there somewhere.
The trotting horse had stopped out there somewhere.
“Ho there, inside!” called a voice from the darkness.
“Hey you inside!” a voice called from the darkness.
“Ho yourself!” replied Anson.
“Get lost!” replied Anson.
“That you, Snake?” quickly followed the query.
“That you, Snake?” came the question right after.
“Reckon so,” returned Anson, showing himself.
“Guess so,” Anson replied, making himself known.
The newcomer entered. He was a large man, wearing a slicker that shone wet in the firelight. His sombrero, pulled well down, shadowed his face, so that the upper half of his features might as well have been masked. He had a black, drooping mustache, and a chin like a rock. A potential force, matured and powerful, seemed to be wrapped in his movements.
The newcomer walked in. He was a big guy, wearing a slicker that glimmered in the firelight. His sombrero was pulled low, casting a shadow on his face, so the top half of his features looked like they were covered. He had a black, droopy mustache and a strong chin. There was a sense of mature power in the way he moved.
“Hullo, Snake! Hullo, Wilson!” he said. “I've backed out on the other deal. Sent for you on—on another little matter... particular private.”
“Hello, Snake! Hello, Wilson!” he said. “I've pulled out of the other deal. I called you here for—well, for another little thing... something private.”
Here he indicated with a significant gesture that Snake's men were to leave the cabin.
Here he made a notable gesture indicating that Snake's men should leave the cabin.
“A-huh! ejaculated Anson, dubiously. Then he turned abruptly. Moze, you an' Shady an' Burt go wait outside. Reckon this ain't the deal I expected.... An' you can saddle the hosses.”
“A-huh!” Anson said skeptically. Then he turned suddenly. “Moze, you, Shady, and Burt go wait outside. I don't think this is the deal I expected.... And you can saddle the horses.”
The three members of the gang filed out, all glancing keenly at the stranger, who had moved back into the shadow.
The three gang members walked out, all looking closely at the stranger, who had retreated back into the shadows.
“All right now, Beasley,” said Anson, low-voiced. “What's your game? Jim, here, is in on my deals.”
“All right now, Beasley,” Anson said quietly. “What's your plan? Jim here is part of my deals.”
Then Beasley came forward to the fire, stretching his hands to the blaze.
Then Beasley stepped closer to the fire, holding his hands out to the flames.
“Nothin' to do with sheep,” replied he.
“Nothin' to do with sheep,” he replied.
“Wal, I reckoned not,” assented the other. “An' say—whatever your game is, I ain't likin' the way you kept me waitin' an' ridin' around. We waited near all day at Big Spring. Then thet greaser rode up an' sent us here. We're a long way from camp with no grub an' no blankets.”
“Yeah, I figured as much,” agreed the other. “And listen—whatever you’re up to, I don't like how you made me wait and ride around. We waited almost all day at Big Spring. Then that guy on the horse showed up and sent us here. We're really far from camp with no food and no blankets.”
“I won't keep you long,” said Beasley. “But even if I did you'd not mind—when I tell you this deal concerns Al Auchincloss—the man who made an outlaw of you!”
“I won't keep you long,” Beasley said. “But even if I did, you wouldn't mind—when I tell you this deal is about Al Auchincloss—the guy who turned you into an outlaw!”
Anson's sudden action then seemed a leap of his whole frame. Wilson, likewise, bent forward eagerly. Beasley glanced at the door—then began to whisper.
Anson's sudden movement felt like a complete shift of his entire body. Wilson, too, leaned in with excitement. Beasley looked at the door—then started to whisper.
“Old Auchincloss is on his last legs. He's goin' to croak. He's sent back to Missouri for a niece—a young girl—an' he means to leave his ranches an' sheep—all his stock to her. Seems he has no one else.... Them ranches—an' all them sheep an' hosses! You know me an' Al were pardners in sheep-raisin' for years. He swore I cheated him an' he threw me out. An' all these years I've been swearin' he did me dirt—owed me sheep an' money. I've got as many friends in Pine—an' all the way down the trail—as Auchincloss has.... An' Snake, see here—”
“Old Auchincloss is on his last legs. He’s about to kick the bucket. He’s sent for a niece from Missouri—a young girl—and he plans to leave all his ranches and sheep—all his livestock to her. It seems he has no one else.... Those ranches—and all those sheep and horses! You know Al and I were partners in sheep farming for years. He claimed I cheated him and kicked me out. And all these years I’ve been claiming he did me wrong—owed me sheep and money. I’ve got just as many friends in Pine—and all the way down the trail—as Auchincloss does.... And Snake, listen here—”
He paused to draw a deep breath and his big hands trembled over the blaze. Anson leaned forward, like a serpent ready to strike, and Jim Wilson was as tense with his divination of the plot at hand.
He paused to take a deep breath, and his large hands shook over the fire. Anson leaned forward, like a snake ready to strike, and Jim Wilson was just as tense with his understanding of the situation unfolding.
“See here,” panted Beasley. “The girl's due to arrive at Magdalena on the sixteenth. That's a week from to-morrow. She'll take the stage to Snowdrop, where some of Auchincloss's men will meet her with a team.”
“Listen,” Beasley panted. “The girl is set to arrive at Magdalena on the sixteenth. That's a week from tomorrow. She'll take the stage to Snowdrop, where some of Auchincloss's guys will pick her up with a team.”
“A-huh!” grunted Anson as Beasley halted again. “An' what of all thet?”
“A-huh!” grunted Anson as Beasley stopped again. “And what about all that?”
“She mustn't never get as far as Snowdrop!”
“She must never get as far as Snowdrop!”
“You want me to hold up the stage—an' get the girl?”
“You want me to hold up the stage and get the girl?”
“Exactly.”
"Exactly."
“Wal—an' what then?”
"Well—what then?"
“Make off with her.... She disappears. That's your affair. ... I'll press my claims on Auchincloss—hound him—an' be ready when he croaks to take over his property. Then the girl can come back, for all I care.... You an' Wilson fix up the deal between you. If you have to let the gang in on it don't give them any hunch as to who an' what. This 'll make you a rich stake. An' providin', when it's paid, you strike for new territory.”
“Take her away... She vanishes. That’s your business. ... I’ll assert my claims on Auchincloss—hound him— and be ready to take over his property when he dies. Then the girl can return, for all I care.... You and Wilson work out the deal between you. If you have to involve the gang, don’t give them any hint about who or what. This will make you a lot of money. And once it’s settled, aim for new opportunities.”
“Thet might be wise,” muttered Snake Anson. “Beasley, the weak point in your game is the uncertainty of life. Old Al is tough. He may fool you.”
“Thet might be smart,” muttered Snake Anson. “Beasley, the weak point in your game is the unpredictability of life. Old Al is tough. He might trick you.”
“Auchincloss is a dyin' man,” declared Beasley, with such positiveness that it could not be doubted.
“Auchincloss is a dying man,” declared Beasley, with such certainty that it could not be doubted.
“Wal, he sure wasn't plumb hearty when I last seen him.... Beasley, in case I play your game—how'm I to know that girl?”
“Well, he definitely wasn't feeling great when I last saw him.... Beasley, if I decide to go along with your plan—how am I supposed to know that girl?”
“Her name's Helen Rayner,” replied Beasley, eagerly. “She's twenty years old. All of them Auchinclosses was handsome an' they say she's the handsomest.”
“Her name's Helen Rayner,” Beasley replied eagerly. “She's twenty years old. All the Auchinclosses are good-looking, and they say she's the most beautiful one.”
“A-huh!... Beasley, this 's sure a bigger deal—an' one I ain't fancyin'.... But I never doubted your word.... Come on—an' talk out. What's in it for me?”
“A-huh!... Beasley, this is definitely a bigger deal—and one I’m not looking forward to.... But I never doubted what you said.... Come on—and spill it. What’s in it for me?”
“Don't let any one in on this. You two can hold up the stage. Why, it was never held up.... But you want to mask.... How about ten thousand sheep—or what they bring at Phenix in gold?”
“Don’t let anyone know about this. You two can keep the act going. Actually, it was never really held up.... But you want to hide it.... What do you think about ten thousand sheep—or what they sell for in gold at Phenix?”
Jim Wilson whistled low.
Jim Wilson whistled softly.
“An' leave for new territory?” repeated Snake Anson, under his breath.
“Leave for new territory?” Snake Anson murmured to himself.
“You've said it.”
"You said it."
“Wal, I ain't fancyin' the girl end of this deal, but you can count on me.... September sixteenth at Magdalena—an' her name's Helen—an' she's handsome?”
“Well, I’m not thrilled about the girl part of this deal, but you can count on me.... September sixteenth at Magdalena—and her name’s Helen—and she’s attractive?”
“Yes. My herders will begin drivin' south in about two weeks. Later, if the weather holds good, send me word by one of them an' I'll meet you.”
“Yes. My herders will start heading south in about two weeks. Later, if the weather stays nice, send me a message with one of them and I'll meet you.”
Beasley spread his hands once more over the blaze, pulled on his gloves and pulled down his sombrero, and with an abrupt word of parting strode out into the night.
Beasley spread his hands over the fire again, put on his gloves, pulled down his hat, and with a quick farewell, walked out into the night.
“Jim, what do you make of him?” queried Snake Anson.
“Jim, what do you think of him?” asked Snake Anson.
“Pard, he's got us beat two ways for Sunday,” replied Wilson.
“Man, he's got us beat in two ways,” replied Wilson.
“A-huh!... Wal, let's get back to camp.” And he led the way out.
“A-huh!... Well, let's head back to camp.” And he took the lead.
Low voices drifted into the cabin, then came snorts of horses and striking hoofs, and after that a steady trot, gradually ceasing. Once more the moan of wind and soft patter of rain filled the forest stillness.
Low voices floated into the cabin, then there were the snorts of horses and the sound of striking hooves, followed by a steady trot that gradually faded away. Once again, the moan of the wind and the soft patter of rain filled the quiet of the forest.
CHAPTER II
Milt Dale quietly sat up to gaze, with thoughtful eyes, into the gloom.
He was thirty years old. As a boy of fourteen he had run off from his school and home in Iowa and, joining a wagon-train of pioneers, he was one of the first to see log cabins built on the slopes of the White Mountains. But he had not taken kindly to farming or sheep-raising or monotonous home toil, and for twelve years he had lived in the forest, with only infrequent visits to Pine and Show Down and Snowdrop. This wandering forest life of his did not indicate that he did not care for the villagers, for he did care, and he was welcome everywhere, but that he loved wild life and solitude and beauty with the primitive instinctive force of a savage.
He was thirty years old. At fourteen, he had run away from his school and home in Iowa, joining a wagon train of pioneers, and was among the first to see log cabins built on the slopes of the White Mountains. However, he didn't take to farming, sheep-raising, or the repetitive chores of home life, and for twelve years he had lived in the forest, with only occasional visits to Pine, Show Down, and Snowdrop. His wandering forest life didn’t mean he didn’t care for the villagers; he did care and was welcomed everywhere. It was just that he loved wild life, solitude, and beauty with the raw instinctive passion of a savage.
And on this night he had stumbled upon a dark plot against the only one of all the honest white people in that region whom he could not call a friend.
And on this night he had discovered a dark scheme against the only honest white person in the area whom he couldn’t call a friend.
“That man Beasley!” he soliloquized. “Beasley—in cahoots with Snake Anson!... Well, he was right. Al Auchincloss is on his last legs. Poor old man! When I tell him he'll never believe ME, that's sure!”
"That guy Beasley!" he thought to himself. "Beasley—working with Snake Anson!... Well, he was right. Al Auchincloss is on his last legs. Poor old man! When I tell him, he won't believe ME, that's for sure!”
Discovery of the plot meant to Dale that he must hurry down to Pine.
Discovery of the plot meant to Dale that he had to rush down to Pine.
“A girl—Helen Rayner—twenty years old,” he mused. “Beasley wants her made off with.... That means—worse than killed!”
“A girl—Helen Rayner—twenty years old,” he thought. “Beasley wants her gotten rid of.... That means—worse than dead!”
Dale accepted facts of life with that equanimity and fatality acquired by one long versed in the cruel annals of forest lore. Bad men worked their evil just as savage wolves relayed a deer. He had shot wolves for that trick. With men, good or bad, he had not clashed. Old women and children appealed to him, but he had never had any interest in girls. The image, then, of this Helen Rayner came strangely to Dale; and he suddenly realized that he had meant somehow to circumvent Beasley, not to befriend old Al Auchincloss, but for the sake of the girl. Probably she was already on her way West, alone, eager, hopeful of a future home. How little people guessed what awaited them at a journey's end! Many trails ended abruptly in the forest—and only trained woodsmen could read the tragedy.
Dale accepted life's realities with the calmness and resignation that come from someone who has long understood the harsh truths of the wilderness. Bad people caused harm just like savage wolves hunted a deer. He had shot wolves for that behavior. With people, whether good or bad, he hadn’t had any confrontations. He felt a connection to old women and children, but he never had any interest in girls. So, the thought of this Helen Rayner struck him oddly; he suddenly realized that he had intended to get around Beasley, not to befriend old Al Auchincloss, but for the sake of the girl. She was probably already on her way west, alone, excited, hopeful for a new home. How little people understood what awaited them at the end of a journey! Many paths ended suddenly in the forest—and only experienced woodsmen could discern the tragedy.
“Strange how I cut across country to-day from Spruce Swamp,” reflected Dale. Circumstances, movements, usually were not strange to him. His methods and habits were seldom changed by chance. The matter, then, of his turning off a course out of his way for no apparent reason, and of his having overheard a plot singularly involving a young girl, was indeed an adventure to provoke thought. It provoked more, for Dale grew conscious of an unfamiliar smoldering heat along his veins. He who had little to do with the strife of men, and nothing to do with anger, felt his blood grow hot at the cowardly trap laid for an innocent girl.
“It's weird how I cut across the country today from Spruce Swamp,” Dale thought. Usually, circumstances and movements weren’t strange to him. His methods and habits rarely changed by chance. So, the fact that he altered his route for no clear reason and overheard a plot involving a young girl was certainly an adventure to think about. It made him feel more, as he became aware of an unfamiliar heat coursing through his veins. He, who had little to do with human conflicts and nothing to do with anger, felt his blood boil at the cowardly trap set for an innocent girl.
“Old Al won't listen to me,” pondered Dale. “An' even if he did, he wouldn't believe me. Maybe nobody will.... All the same, Snake Anson won't get that girl.”
“Old Al won't listen to me,” thought Dale. “And even if he did, he wouldn't believe me. Maybe nobody will... Still, Snake Anson isn't getting that girl.”
With these last words Dale satisfied himself of his own position, and his pondering ceased. Taking his rifle, he descended from the loft and peered out of the door. The night had grown darker, windier, cooler; broken clouds were scudding across the sky; only a few stars showed; fine rain was blowing from the northwest; and the forest seemed full of a low, dull roar.
With these final thoughts, Dale confirmed his own stance, and his contemplation stopped. Grabbing his rifle, he climbed down from the loft and looked out the door. The night had become darker, windier, and cooler; broken clouds raced across the sky; only a few stars were visible; a light rain was blowing in from the northwest; and the forest sounded like it was filled with a low, dull roar.
“Reckon I'd better hang up here,” he said, and turned to the fire. The coals were red now. From the depths of his hunting-coat he procured a little bag of salt and some strips of dried meat. These strips he laid for a moment on the hot embers, until they began to sizzle and curl; then with a sharpened stick he removed them and ate like a hungry hunter grateful for little.
“Guess I should wrap things up here,” he said, turning to the fire. The coals glowed red now. From his hunting coat, he took out a small bag of salt and some strips of dried meat. He placed the strips on the hot embers for a moment until they started to sizzle and curl; then, using a sharpened stick, he took them off and ate like a hungry hunter thankful for what he had.
He sat on a block of wood with his palms spread to the dying warmth of the fire and his eyes fixed upon the changing, glowing, golden embers. Outside, the wind continued to rise and the moan of the forest increased to a roar. Dale felt the comfortable warmth stealing over him, drowsily lulling; and he heard the storm-wind in the trees, now like a waterfall, and anon like a retreating army, and again low and sad; and he saw pictures in the glowing embers, strange as dreams.
He sat on a wooden block with his hands open to the fading warmth of the fire, his eyes focused on the shifting, glowing, golden embers. Outside, the wind picked up, and the sound of the forest grew to a roar. Dale felt the warm comfort wash over him, drowsy and lulling; he heard the stormy wind in the trees, at times like a waterfall, other times like a retreating army, and again low and melancholic; he saw images in the glowing embers, as strange as dreams.
Presently he rose and, climbing to the loft, he stretched himself out, and soon fell asleep.
Presently, he got up, climbed to the loft, stretched out, and soon fell asleep.
When the gray dawn broke he was on his way, 'cross-country, to the village of Pine.
When the gray dawn broke, he was making his way cross-country to the village of Pine.
During the night the wind had shifted and the rain had ceased. A suspicion of frost shone on the grass in open places. All was gray—the parks, the glades—and deeper, darker gray marked the aisles of the forest. Shadows lurked under the trees and the silence seemed consistent with spectral forms. Then the east kindled, the gray lightened, the dreaming woodland awoke to the far-reaching rays of a bursting red sun.
During the night, the wind changed direction and the rain stopped. A hint of frost glistened on the grass in open areas. Everything was gray—the parks, the clearings—and a deeper, darker gray marked the paths in the forest. Shadows lingered under the trees, and the silence felt in tune with ghostly figures. Then the east brightened, the gray lightened, and the sleepy woods awakened to the distant beams of a rising red sun.
This was always the happiest moment of Dale's lonely days, as sunset was his saddest. He responded, and there was something in his blood that answered the whistle of a stag from a near-by ridge. His strides were long, noiseless, and they left dark trace where his feet brushed the dew-laden grass.
This was always the best part of Dale's lonely days, while sunset was the worst. He responded, and there was something in his blood that reacted to the whistle of a stag from a nearby ridge. His steps were long and silent, leaving dark marks where his feet touched the dew-soaked grass.
Dale pursued a zigzag course over the ridges to escape the hardest climbing, but the “senacas”—those parklike meadows so named by Mexican sheep-herders—were as round and level as if they had been made by man in beautiful contrast to the dark-green, rough, and rugged ridges. Both open senaca and dense wooded ridge showed to his quick eye an abundance of game. The cracking of twigs and disappearing flash of gray among the spruces, a round black lumbering object, a twittering in the brush, and stealthy steps, were all easy signs for Dale to read. Once, as he noiselessly emerged into a little glade, he espied a red fox stalking some quarry, which, as he advanced, proved to be a flock of partridges. They whirred up, brushing the branches, and the fox trotted away. In every senaca Dale encountered wild turkeys feeding on the seeds of the high grass.
Dale took a zigzag path over the ridges to avoid the toughest climbing, but the "senacas"—the park-like meadows named by Mexican sheep-herders—were as round and flat as if they had been created by humans, beautifully contrasting with the dark-green, rough, and rugged ridges. Both the open senaca and the dense wooded ridge showed him plenty of game at a glance. The sound of cracking twigs and the quick flash of gray among the spruces, a rotund black figure, a twittering in the brush, and quiet footsteps were all clear signs for Dale. Once, as he quietly stepped into a small glade, he spotted a red fox stalking something, which turned out to be a flock of partridges as he got closer. They burst into the air, brushing against the branches, and the fox trotted off. In every senaca, Dale found wild turkeys feeding on the seeds of the tall grass.
It had always been his custom, on his visits to Pine, to kill and pack fresh meat down to several old friends, who were glad to give him lodging. And, hurried though he was now, he did not intend to make an exception of this trip.
It had always been his habit, during his visits to Pine, to hunt and send fresh meat to a few old friends, who were happy to host him. And even though he was in a hurry now, he didn’t plan to make an exception this time.
At length he got down into the pine belt, where the great, gnarled, yellow trees soared aloft, stately, and aloof from one another, and the ground was a brown, odorous, springy mat of pine-needles, level as a floor. Squirrels watched him from all around, scurrying away at his near approach—tiny, brown, light-striped squirrels, and larger ones, russet-colored, and the splendid dark-grays with their white bushy tails and plumed ears.
At last, he descended into the pine forest, where the tall, twisted yellow trees stood proudly and apart from each other, and the ground was a brown, fragrant, springy carpet of pine needles, flat like a floor. Squirrels observed him from all sides, darting away as he got closer—small brown squirrels with light stripes, bigger russet ones, and the beautiful dark gray squirrels with their fluffy white tails and tufted ears.
This belt of pine ended abruptly upon wide, gray, rolling, open land, almost like a prairie, with foot-hills lifting near and far, and the red-gold blaze of aspen thickets catching the morning sun. Here Dale flushed a flock of wild turkeys, upward of forty in number, and their subdued color of gray flecked with white, and graceful, sleek build, showed them to be hens. There was not a gobbler in the flock. They began to run pell-mell out into the grass, until only their heads appeared bobbing along, and finally disappeared. Dale caught a glimpse of skulking coyotes that evidently had been stalking the turkeys, and as they saw him and darted into the timber he took a quick shot at the hindmost. His bullet struck low, as he had meant it to, but too low, and the coyote got only a dusting of earth and pine-needles thrown up into his face. This frightened him so that he leaped aside blindly to butt into a tree, rolled over, gained his feet, and then the cover of the forest. Dale was amused at this. His hand was against all the predatory beasts of the forest, though he had learned that lion and bear and wolf and fox were all as necessary to the great scheme of nature as were the gentle, beautiful wild creatures upon which they preyed. But some he loved better than others, and so he deplored the inexplicable cruelty.
This stretch of pine trees ended suddenly at a wide, gray, rolling expanse of open land, almost resembling a prairie, with hills rising near and far, and the red-gold glow of aspen thickets catching the morning sun. Here, Dale startled a flock of wild turkeys, numbering over forty, their muted gray with white specks, and sleek bodies revealing they were hens. There wasn’t a gobbler among them. They scrambled into the grass, only their heads visible bobbing along before they vanished completely. Dale caught a glimpse of sneaky coyotes that had clearly been tracking the turkeys; when they spotted him, they darted into the woods, and he took a quick shot at the last one. His bullet hit low, just as he intended, but a bit too low, kicking up a cloud of dirt and pine needles in the coyote’s face. Frightened, it jumped sideways, crashing into a tree, rolled over, got back on its feet, and then bolted into the forest. Dale found this amusing. He was against all the predatory animals of the woods, although he understood that lions, bears, wolves, and foxes were as much a part of nature's grand design as the gentle, beautiful wildlife they hunted. Still, he had his favorites among them, which made him lament the inexplicable cruelty of it all.
He crossed the wide, grassy plain and struck another gradual descent where aspens and pines crowded a shallow ravine and warm, sun-lighted glades bordered along a sparkling brook. Here he heard a turkey gobble, and that was a signal for him to change his course and make a crouching, silent detour around a clump of aspens. In a sunny patch of grass a dozen or more big gobblers stood, all suspiciously facing in his direction, heads erect, with that wild aspect peculiar to their species. Old wild turkey gobblers were the most difficult game to stalk. Dale shot two of them. The others began to run like ostriches, thudding over the ground, spreading their wings, and with that running start launched their heavy bodies into whirring flight. They flew low, at about the height of a man from the grass, and vanished in the woods.
He crossed the wide, grassy plain and went down a gentle slope where aspens and pines crowded a shallow ravine, and warm, sunlit clearings lined a sparkling brook. Here, he heard a turkey gobble, which was his signal to change direction and quietly sneak around a group of aspens. In a sunny patch of grass, a dozen or more large turkeys stood, all suspiciously facing him, heads up, with that wild look typical of their kind. Old wild turkey gobblers were the hardest game to hunt. Dale shot two of them. The others took off running like ostriches, thudding over the ground, spreading their wings, and with that running start, they launched their heavy bodies into a flurry of flight. They flew low, about waist-high from the grass, and disappeared into the woods.
Dale threw the two turkeys over his shoulder and went on his way. Soon he came to a break in the forest level, from which he gazed down a league-long slope of pine and cedar, out upon the bare, glistening desert, stretching away, endlessly rolling out to the dim, dark horizon line.
Dale tossed the two turkeys over his shoulder and continued on his way. Before long, he reached a clearing in the forest, where he looked down a long slope filled with pine and cedar, towards the bare, shining desert that stretched out endlessly towards the dim, dark horizon.
The little hamlet of Pine lay on the last level of sparsely timbered forest. A road, running parallel with a dark-watered, swift-flowing stream, divided the cluster of log cabins from which columns of blue smoke drifted lazily aloft. Fields of corn and fields of oats, yellow in the sunlight, surrounded the village; and green pastures, dotted with horses and cattle, reached away to the denser woodland. This site appeared to be a natural clearing, for there was no evidence of cut timber. The scene was rather too wild to be pastoral, but it was serene, tranquil, giving the impression of a remote community, prosperous and happy, drifting along the peaceful tenor of sequestered lives.
The small village of Pine sat at the edge of a sparsely wooded forest. A road ran next to a fast-flowing stream with dark water, separating a group of log cabins from which columns of blue smoke rose lazily into the air. Fields of corn and oats, glowing yellow in the sunlight, surrounded the village, and green pastures filled with horses and cattle extended into the denser woods. This location seemed like a natural clearing since there were no signs of cut timber. The scene was a bit too wild to be truly pastoral, but it felt serene and calm, giving off the vibe of a remote community that was prosperous and happy, living peacefully in their secluded lives.
Dale halted before a neat little log cabin and a little patch of garden bordered with sunflowers. His call was answered by an old woman, gray and bent, but remarkably spry, who appeared at the door.
Dale stopped in front of a tidy log cabin with a small garden surrounded by sunflowers. An old woman, gray and hunched but surprisingly lively, came to the door in response to his call.
“Why, land's sakes, if it ain't Milt Dale!” she exclaimed, in welcome.
“Wow, look who it is, Milt Dale!” she exclaimed, welcoming him.
“Reckon it's me, Mrs. Cass,” he replied. “An' I've brought you a turkey.”
“It's me, Mrs. Cass,” he said. “And I've brought you a turkey.”
“Milt, you're that good boy who never forgits old Widow Cass.... What a gobbler! First one I've seen this fall. My man Tom used to fetch home gobblers like that.... An' mebbe he'll come home again sometime.”
“Milt, you're that good boy who never forgets old Widow Cass.... What a turkey! First one I've seen this fall. My man Tom used to bring home turkeys like that.... And maybe he'll come home again sometime.”
Her husband, Tom Cass, had gone into the forest years before and had never returned. But the old woman always looked for him and never gave up hope.
Her husband, Tom Cass, had gone into the forest years ago and had never come back. But the old woman always looked for him and never lost hope.
“Men have been lost in the forest an' yet come back,” replied Dale, as he had said to her many a time.
“Men have gotten lost in the forest and still found their way back,” replied Dale, as he had told her many times before.
“Come right in. You air hungry, I know. Now, son, when last did you eat a fresh egg or a flapjack?”
“Come on in. I know you're hungry. So, when was the last time you had a fresh egg or a pancake?”
“You should remember,” he answered, laughing, as he followed her into a small, clean kitchen.
“You should remember,” he said with a laugh, as he followed her into a small, tidy kitchen.
“Laws-a'-me! An' thet's months ago,” she replied, shaking her gray head. “Milt, you should give up that wild life—an' marry—an' have a home.”
“Wow! That was months ago,” she replied, shaking her gray head. “Milt, you should give up that wild life—get married—and have a home.”
“You always tell me that.”
"You say that all the time."
“Yes, an' I'll see you do it yet.... Now you set there, an' pretty soon I'll give you thet to eat which 'll make your mouth water.”
“Yes, and I'll see you do it yet.... Now you sit there, and pretty soon I'll give you that to eat that will make your mouth water.”
“What's the news, Auntie?” he asked.
“What's the news, Aunt?” he asked.
“Nary news in this dead place. Why, nobody's been to Snowdrop in two weeks!... Sary Jones died, poor old soul—she's better off—an' one of my cows run away. Milt, she's wild when she gits loose in the woods. An' you'll have to track her, 'cause nobody else can. An' John Dakker's heifer was killed by a lion, an' Lem Harden's fast hoss—you know his favorite—was stole by hoss-thieves. Lem is jest crazy. An' that reminds me, Milt, where's your big ranger, thet you'd never sell or lend?”
“Nobody's heard anything in this quiet place. It feels like no one's been to Snowdrop in two weeks!... Poor Sary Jones passed away—she's in a better place now—and one of my cows ran off. Milt, she's a real handful when she breaks loose in the woods. You're going to have to track her down because nobody else can. And John Dakker's heifer got killed by a lion, and Lem Harden's favorite fast horse was stolen by horse thieves. Lem is just losing it. Speaking of which, Milt, where's your big ranger that you'd never sell or lend?”
“My horses are up in the woods, Auntie; safe, I reckon, from horse-thieves.”
“My horses are up in the woods, Auntie; I think they’re safe from any horse-thieves.”
“Well, that's a blessin'. We've had some stock stole this summer, Milt, an' no mistake.”
“Well, that's a blessing. We've had some livestock stolen this summer, Milt, no doubt about it.”
Thus, while preparing a meal for Dale, the old woman went on recounting all that had happened in the little village since his last visit. Dale enjoyed her gossip and quaint philosophy, and it was exceedingly good to sit at her table. In his opinion, nowhere else could there have been such butter and cream, such ham and eggs. Besides, she always had apple pie, it seemed, at any time he happened in; and apple pie was one of Dale's few regrets while up in the lonely forest.
Thus, while getting a meal ready for Dale, the old woman continued to share everything that had happened in the little village since his last visit. Dale loved her gossip and quirky insights, and it felt really nice to sit at her table. In his view, there was nowhere else that could offer such amazing butter and cream, such delicious ham and eggs. Plus, she always seemed to have apple pie whenever he dropped by; and apple pie was one of Dale's few regrets while he was up in the lonely forest.
“How's old Al Auchincloss?” presently inquired Dale.
“How’s old Al Auchincloss?” Dale asked.
“Poorly—poorly,” sighed Mrs. Cass. “But he tramps an' rides around same as ever. Al's not long for this world.... An', Milt, that reminds me—there's the biggest news you ever heard.”
“Not great—really not great,” sighed Mrs. Cass. “But he walks and travels around just like before. Al doesn't have much time left.... And, Milt, that makes me think—there's the biggest news you’ve ever heard.”
“You don't say so!” exclaimed Dale, to encourage the excited old woman.
“You don't say that!” exclaimed Dale, to encourage the excited old woman.
“Al has sent back to Saint Joe for his niece, Helen Rayner. She's to inherit all his property. We've heard much of her—a purty lass, they say.... Now, Milt Dale, here's your chance. Stay out of the woods an' go to work.... You can marry that girl!”
“Al has sent back to Saint Joe for his niece, Helen Rayner. She's going to inherit all his property. We've heard a lot about her—a pretty girl, they say.... Now, Milt Dale, here's your chance. Stay out of the woods and get to work.... You can marry that girl!”
“No chance for me, Auntie,” replied Dale, smiling.
“No chance for me, Auntie,” Dale replied with a smile.
The old woman snorted. “Much you know! Any girl would have you, Milt Dale, if you'd only throw a kerchief.”
The old woman scoffed. “You really don't know anything! Any girl would want you, Milt Dale, if you’d just toss a handkerchief.”
“Me!... An' why, Auntie?” he queried, half amused, half thoughtful. When he got back to civilization he always had to adjust his thoughts to the ideas of people.
“Me!... And why, Auntie?” he asked, half amused, half thoughtful. When he returned to civilization, he always had to realign his thoughts with the views of others.
“Why? I declare, Milt, you live so in the woods you're like a boy of ten—an' then sometimes as old as the hills.... There's no young man to compare with you, hereabouts. An' this girl—she'll have all the spunk of the Auchinclosses.”
“Why? I swear, Milt, you spend so much time in the woods you're like a ten-year-old— and then other times as old as the hills... There's no young man around here who compares to you. And this girl—she'll have all the spirit of the Auchinclosses.”
“Then maybe she'd not be such a catch, after all,” replied Dale.
“Then maybe she wouldn't be such a catch, after all,” replied Dale.
“Wal, you've no cause to love them, that's sure. But, Milt, the Auchincloss women are always good wives.”
“Well, you have no reason to love them, that's for sure. But, Milt, the Auchincloss women are always good wives.”
“Dear Auntie, you're dreamin',” said Dale, soberly. “I want no wife. I'm happy in the woods.”
“Dear Auntie, you’re dreaming,” said Dale, seriously. “I don’t want a wife. I’m happy in the woods.”
“Air you goin' to live like an Injun all your days, Milt Dale?” she queried, sharply.
“Are you going to live like an Indian all your life, Milt Dale?” she asked sharply.
“I hope so.”
"I really hope so."
“You ought to be ashamed. But some lass will change you, boy, an' mebbe it'll be this Helen Rayner. I hope an' pray so to thet.”
“You should be ashamed. But some girl will change you, boy, and maybe it'll be this Helen Rayner. I really hope and pray for that.”
“Auntie, supposin' she did change me. She'd never change old Al. He hates me, you know.”
“Auntie, what if she did change me? She'd never change old Al. He can't stand me, you know.”
“Wal, I ain't so sure, Milt. I met Al the other day. He inquired for you, an' said you was wild, but he reckoned men like you was good for pioneer settlements. Lord knows the good turns you've done this village! Milt, old Al doesn't approve of your wild life, but he never had no hard feelin's till thet tame lion of yours killed so many of his sheep.”
“Well, I’m not so sure, Milt. I ran into Al the other day. He asked about you and said you were wild, but he figured guys like you are good for pioneering settlements. Lord knows the good things you’ve done for this village! Milt, old Al doesn’t approve of your wild lifestyle, but he never held any hard feelings until that tame lion of yours killed so many of his sheep.”
“Auntie, I don't believe Tom ever killed Al's sheep,” declared Dale, positively.
“Auntie, I seriously doubt Tom ever killed Al's sheep,” Dale said, confidently.
“Wal, Al thinks so, an' many other people,” replied Mrs. Cass, shaking her gray head doubtfully. “You never swore he didn't. An' there was them two sheep-herders who did swear they seen him.”
“Well, Al thinks so, and a lot of other people do too,” replied Mrs. Cass, shaking her gray head uncertainly. “You never said he didn't. And there were those two sheep herders who swore they saw him.”
“They only saw a cougar. An' they were so scared they ran.”
"They just saw a cougar. And they were so scared they ran away."
“Who wouldn't? Thet big beast is enough to scare any one. For land's sakes, don't ever fetch him down here again! I'll never forgit the time you did. All the folks an' children an' hosses in Pine broke an' run thet day.”
“Who wouldn't? That big beast is enough to scare anyone. For heaven's sake, don't ever bring him down here again! I'll never forget the time you did. All the people and kids and horses in Pine panicked and ran that day.”
“Yes; but Tom wasn't to blame. Auntie, he's the tamest of my pets. Didn't he try to put his head on your lap an' lick your hand?”
"Yeah; but Tom wasn't at fault. Auntie, he's the gentlest of my pets. Didn't he try to lay his head on your lap and lick your hand?"
“Wal, Milt, I ain't gainsayin' your cougar pet didn't act better 'n a lot of people I know. Fer he did. But the looks of him an' what's been said was enough for me.”
“Well, Milt, I’m not denying that your cougar pet didn’t behave better than a lot of people I know. Because he did. But the way he looks and what’s been said was enough for me.”
“An' what's all that, Auntie?”
“And what's all that, Auntie?”
“They say he's wild when out of your sight. An' thet he'd trail an' kill anythin' you put him after.”
“They say he gets crazy when you're not watching. And that he’ll track and kill anything you tell him to.”
“I trained him to be just that way.”
“I taught him to be just like that.”
“Wal, leave Tom to home up in the woods—when you visit us.”
“Well, leave Tom at home in the woods—when you visit us.”
Dale finished his hearty meal, and listened awhile longer to the old woman's talk; then, taking his rifle and the other turkey, he bade her good-by. She followed him out.
Dale finished his filling meal and listened a bit longer to the old woman's stories; then, grabbing his rifle and the other turkey, he said goodbye. She followed him outside.
“Now, Milt, you'll come soon again, won't you—jest to see Al's niece—who'll be here in a week?”
“Now, Milt, you’ll come back soon, right—just to see Al’s niece—who will be here in a week?”
“I reckon I'll drop in some day.... Auntie, have you seen my friends, the Mormon boys?”
“I think I’ll stop by one day… Auntie, have you seen my friends, the Mormon guys?”
“No, I 'ain't seen them an' don't want to,” she retorted. “Milt Dale, if any one ever corrals you it'll be Mormons.”
“No, I haven't seen them and I don't want to,” she shot back. “Milt Dale, if anyone ever manages to catch you, it'll be Mormons.”
“Don't worry, Auntie. I like those boys. They often see me up in the woods an' ask me to help them track a hoss or help kill some fresh meat.”
“Don't worry, Auntie. I like those guys. They often see me in the woods and ask me to help them track a horse or to get some fresh meat.”
“They're workin' for Beasley now.”
“They're working for Beasley now.”
“Is that so?” rejoined Dale, with a sudden start. “An' what doin'?”
“Is that true?” Dale replied, suddenly surprised. “And what are you doing?”
“Beasley is gettin' so rich he's buildin' a fence, an' didn't have enough help, so I hear.”
“Beasley is getting so rich he's putting up a fence, and I heard he doesn't have enough help.”
“Beasley gettin' rich!” repeated Dale, thoughtfully. “More sheep an' horses an' cattle than ever, I reckon?”
“Beasley is getting rich!” Dale repeated, thinking it over. “More sheep and horses and cattle than ever, I guess?”
“Laws-a'-me! Why, Milt, Beasley 'ain't any idea what he owns. Yes, he's the biggest man in these parts, since poor old Al's took to failin'. I reckon Al's health ain't none improved by Beasley's success. They've bad some bitter quarrels lately—so I hear. Al ain't what he was.”
“Goodness! Milt, Beasley doesn't even realize what he has. Yeah, he's the biggest guy around here since poor old Al has started declining. I guess Al's health hasn’t gotten any better because of Beasley’s success. They've had some pretty nasty arguments lately—at least that's what I hear. Al isn't what he used to be.”
Dale bade good-by again to his old friend and strode away, thoughtful and serious. Beasley would not only be difficult to circumvent, but he would be dangerous to oppose. There did not appear much doubt of his driving his way rough-shod to the dominance of affairs there in Pine. Dale, passing down the road, began to meet acquaintances who had hearty welcome for his presence and interest in his doings, so that his pondering was interrupted for the time being. He carried the turkey to another old friend, and when he left her house he went on to the village store. This was a large log cabin, roughly covered with clapboards, with a wide plank platform in front and a hitching-rail in the road. Several horses were standing there, and a group of lazy, shirt-sleeved loungers.
Dale said goodbye again to his old friend and walked away, deep in thought and serious. Beasley wouldn’t just be hard to avoid; he would be dangerous to confront. It seemed pretty clear that he would assert himself and take control over things in Pine. As Dale walked down the road, he started running into acquaintances who greeted him warmly and were interested in what he was up to, which interrupted his thoughts for a while. He took the turkey to another old friend, and when he left her house, he headed to the village store. This was a large log cabin, roughly covered with clapboards, with a wide plank platform out front and a hitching rail along the road. Several horses were tied up there, along with a group of lazy men in short sleeves hanging around.
“I'll be doggoned if it ain't Milt Dale!” exclaimed one.
"I'll be darned if it isn't Milt Dale!" exclaimed one.
“Howdy, Milt, old buckskin! Right down glad to see you,” greeted another.
“Hey, Milt, old friend! I'm really glad to see you,” greeted another.
“Hello, Dale! You air shore good for sore eyes,” drawled still another.
“Hey, Dale! It's great to see you,” amused another voice.
After a long period of absence Dale always experienced a singular warmth of feeling when he met these acquaintances. It faded quickly when he got back to the intimacy of his woodland, and that was because the people of Pine, with few exceptions—though they liked him and greatly admired his outdoor wisdom—regarded him as a sort of nonentity. Because he loved the wild and preferred it to village and range life, they had classed him as not one of them. Some believed him lazy; others believed him shiftless; others thought him an Indian in mind and habits; and there were many who called him slow-witted. Then there was another side to their regard for him, which always afforded him good-natured amusement. Two of this group asked him to bring in some turkey or venison; another wanted to hunt with him. Lem Harden came out of the store and appealed to Dale to recover his stolen horse. Lem's brother wanted a wild-running mare tracked and brought home. Jesse Lyons wanted a colt broken, and broken with patience, not violence, as was the method of the hard-riding boys at Pine. So one and all they besieged Dale with their selfish needs, all unconscious of the flattering nature of these overtures. And on the moment there happened by two women whose remarks, as they entered the store, bore strong testimony to Dale's personality.
After a long time away, Dale always felt a unique warmth when he ran into these acquaintances. However, that feeling quickly faded when he returned to the familiarity of his woods. This was because the people of Pine, with a few exceptions—despite liking him and admiring his outdoor skills—viewed him as somewhat insignificant. Since he loved the wild and preferred it over village or ranch life, they considered him an outsider. Some thought he was lazy; others saw him as unambitious; some even believed he had a mindset and habits like an Indian; and many called him slow. There was also another side to how they viewed him, which always gave him a good-natured laugh. Two people from this group asked him to bring back some turkeys or venison; another wanted to go hunting with him. Lem Harden came out of the store and asked Dale to help find his stolen horse. Lem's brother wanted a wild mare tracked down and brought back. Jesse Lyons wanted a colt trained, and he wanted it done with patience, not the aggressive methods of the hard-riding guys in Pine. So they all surrounded Dale with their selfish requests, completely unaware of how flattering these appeals were. At that moment, two women walked by, and their comments as they entered the store strongly reflected Dale's character.
“If there ain't Milt Dale!” exclaimed the older of the two. “How lucky! My cow's sick, an' the men are no good doctorin'. I'll jest ask Milt over.”
“If it isn't Milt Dale!” said the older of the two. “How lucky! My cow's sick, and the guys are terrible at treating her. I’ll just ask Milt to come over.”
“No one like Milt!” responded the other woman, heartily.
“No one like Milt!” the other woman replied, enthusiastically.
“Good day there—you Milt Dale!” called the first speaker. “When you git away from these lazy men come over.”
“Hey there, Milt Dale!” shouted the first speaker. “When you get away from these lazy guys, come on over.”
Dale never refused a service, and that was why his infrequent visits to Pine were wont to be prolonged beyond his own pleasure.
Dale never turned down a favor, which is why his rare visits to Pine tended to last longer than he would have liked.
Presently Beasley strode down the street, and when about to enter the store he espied Dale.
Presently, Beasley walked down the street, and as he was about to enter the store, he saw Dale.
“Hullo there, Milt!” he called, cordially, as he came forward with extended hand. His greeting was sincere, but the lightning glance he shot over Dale was not born of his pleasure. Seen in daylight, Beasley was a big, bold, bluff man, with strong, dark features. His aggressive presence suggested that he was a good friend and a bad enemy.
“Halo there, Milt!” he said warmly as he approached with his hand outstretched. His greeting was genuine, but the quick look he gave Dale wasn’t due to his happiness. In the light of day, Beasley appeared to be a large, confident, brash man with strong, dark features. His assertive demeanor hinted that he was a good friend and a dangerous enemy.
Dale shook hands with him.
Dale shook hands with him.
“How are you, Beasley?”
“How’s it going, Beasley?”
“Ain't complainin', Milt, though I got more work than I can rustle. Reckon you wouldn't take a job bossin' my sheep-herders?”
“Ain't complaining, Milt, even though I have more work than I can handle. I guess you wouldn't consider a job managing my sheep herders?”
“Reckon I wouldn't,” replied Dale. “Thanks all the same.”
“Yeah, I’m good,” replied Dale. “Thanks anyway.”
“What's goin' on up in the woods?”
“What's going on in the woods?”
“Plenty of turkey an' deer. Lots of bear, too. The Indians have worked back on the south side early this fall. But I reckon winter will come late an' be mild.”
“Plenty of turkey and deer. Lots of bears, too. The Native Americans have been working back on the south side early this fall. But I think winter will arrive late and be mild.”
“Good! An' where 're you headin' from?”
“Good! And where are you coming from?”
“'Cross-country from my camp,” replied Dale, rather evasively.
“'Cross-country from my camp,” replied Dale, somewhat evasively.
“Your camp! Nobody ever found that yet,” declared Beasley, gruffly.
“Your camp! No one has ever found that yet,” Beasley said gruffly.
“It's up there,” said Dale.
"It's up there," Dale said.
“Reckon you've got that cougar chained in your cabin door?” queried Beasley, and there was a barely distinguishable shudder of his muscular frame. Also the pupils dilated in his hard brown eyes.
“Do you really think you have that cougar locked up in your cabin?” asked Beasley, his strong body giving a slight shudder. His hard brown eyes also showed dilated pupils.
“Tom ain't chained. An' I haven't no cabin, Beasley.”
“Tom isn't chained. And I don't have a cabin, Beasley.”
“You mean to tell me that big brute stays in your camp without bein' hog-tied or corralled!” demanded Beasley.
"You’re telling me that big guy stays in your camp without being tied up or fenced in!" demanded Beasley.
“Sure he does.”
"Of course he does."
“Beats me! But, then, I'm queer on cougars. Have had many a cougar trail me at night. Ain't sayin' I was scared. But I don't care for that brand of varmint.... Milt, you goin' to stay down awhile?”
“Beats me! But, then again, I'm weird about cougars. I've had a lot of cougars follow me at night. I'm not saying I was scared, but I really don’t like that kind of critter... Milt, are you going to stay down for a bit?”
“Yes, I'll hang around some.”
"Yes, I'll stick around a bit."
“Come over to the ranch. Glad to see you any time. Some old huntin' pards of yours are workin' for me.”
“Come over to the ranch. I’m happy to see you anytime. Some old hunting buddies of yours are working for me.”
“Thanks, Beasley. I reckon I'll come over.”
“Thanks, Beasley. I think I'll come over.”
Beasley turned away and took a step, and then, as if with an after-thought, he wheeled again.
Beasley turned away and took a step, and then, as if he suddenly remembered something, he turned back again.
“Suppose you've heard about old Al Auchincloss bein' near petered out?” queried Beasley. A strong, ponderous cast of thought seemed to emanate from his features. Dale divined that Beasley's next step would be to further his advancement by some word or hint.
“Have you heard that old Al Auchincloss is nearly done for?” Beasley asked. A serious, heavy look seemed to come from his face. Dale sensed that Beasley’s next move would be to push his own interests with some kind of word or suggestion.
“Widow Cass was tellin' me all the news. Too bad about old Al,” replied Dale.
“Widow Cass was telling me all the news. It’s a shame about old Al,” replied Dale.
“Sure is. He's done for. An' I'm sorry—though Al's never been square—”
“Yeah, he’s finished. And I feel bad—though Al’s never been honest—”
“Beasley,” interrupted Dale, quickly, “you can't say that to me. Al Auchincloss always was the whitest an' squarest man in this sheep country.”
“Beasley,” Dale interrupted quickly, “you can't say that to me. Al Auchincloss was always the most straightforward and trustworthy guy in this sheep country.”
Beasley gave Dale a fleeting, dark glance.
Beasley shot Dale a quick, serious look.
“Dale, what you think ain't goin' to influence feelin' on this range,” returned Beasley, deliberately. “You live in the woods an'—”
“Dale, what you think isn’t going to affect feelings in this area,” returned Beasley, intentionally. “You live in the woods and—”
“Reckon livin' in the woods I might think—an' know a whole lot,” interposed Dale, just as deliberately. The group of men exchanged surprised glances. This was Milt Dale in different aspect. And Beasley did not conceal a puzzled surprise.
“Living in the woods makes me think—I actually know a lot,” interjected Dale, just as intentionally. The group of men exchanged surprised looks. This was a different side of Milt Dale. Beasley didn’t hide his confused surprise.
“About what—now?” he asked, bluntly.
"What about now?" he asked, bluntly.
“Why, about what's goin' on in Pine,” replied Dale.
“Why, about what's happening in Pine,” replied Dale.
Some of the men laughed.
Some of the guys laughed.
“Shore lots goin' on—an' no mistake,” put in Lem Harden.
“Shore lots are happening—no doubt about it,” added Lem Harden.
Probably the keen Beasley had never before considered Milt Dale as a responsible person; certainly never one in any way to cross his trail. But on the instant, perhaps, some instinct was born, or he divined an antagonism in Dale that was both surprising and perplexing.
Probably the sharp Beasley had never thought of Milt Dale as a responsible person; definitely never as someone who would get in his way. But in that moment, maybe some instinct kicked in, or he sensed an unexpected and confusing hostility in Dale.
“Dale, I've differences with Al Auchincloss—have had them for years,” said Beasley. “Much of what he owns is mine. An' it's goin' to come to me. Now I reckon people will be takin' sides—some for me an' some for Al. Most are for me.... Where do you stand? Al Auchincloss never had no use for you, an' besides he's a dyin' man. Are you goin' on his side?”
“Dale, I have issues with Al Auchincloss—have had for years,” said Beasley. “A lot of what he owns actually belongs to me. And it’s going to come to me. Now I guess people will start picking sides—some for me and some for Al. Most are with me.... Where do you stand? Al Auchincloss never liked you, and besides, he’s a dying man. Are you going to side with him?”
“Yes, I reckon I am.”
“Yeah, I guess I am.”
“Wal, I'm glad you've declared yourself,” rejoined Beasley, shortly, and he strode away with the ponderous gait of a man who would brush any obstacle from his path.
“Well, I'm glad you've made your feelings known,” Beasley replied curtly, and he walked away with the heavy stride of someone who would clear any obstacle in his way.
“Milt, thet's bad—makin' Beasley sore at you,” said Lem Harden. “He's on the way to boss this outfit.”
“Milt, that’s not good—making Beasley angry at you,” said Lem Harden. “He’s on his way to run this operation.”
“He's sure goin' to step into Al's boots,” said another.
“He's definitely going to fill Al's shoes,” said another.
“Thet was white of Milt to stick up fer poor old Al,” declared Lem's brother.
“Thet was nice of Milt to stand up for poor old Al,” declared Lem's brother.
Dale broke away from them and wended a thoughtful way down the road. The burden of what he knew about Beasley weighed less heavily upon him, and the close-lipped course he had decided upon appeared wisest. He needed to think before undertaking to call upon old Al Auchincloss; and to that end he sought an hour's seclusion under the pines.
Dale pulled away from them and walked down the road, deep in thought. The weight of what he knew about Beasley felt lighter on him, and the quiet approach he had chosen seemed the smartest. He needed to reflect before deciding to visit old Al Auchincloss, so he looked for an hour of solitude under the pines.
CHAPTER III
In the afternoon, Dale, having accomplished some tasks imposed upon him by his old friends at Pine, directed slow steps toward the Auchincloss ranch.
In the afternoon, Dale, having finished some tasks assigned to him by his old friends at Pine, walked slowly toward the Auchincloss ranch.
The flat, square stone and log cabin of unusually large size stood upon a little hill half a mile out of the village. A home as well as a fort, it had been the first structure erected in that region, and the process of building had more than once been interrupted by Indian attacks. The Apaches had for some time, however, confined their fierce raids to points south of the White Mountain range. Auchincloss's house looked down upon barns and sheds and corrals of all sizes and shapes, and hundreds of acres of well-cultivated soil. Fields of oats waved gray and yellow in the afternoon sun; an immense green pasture was divided by a willow-bordered brook, and here were droves of horses, and out on the rolling bare flats were straggling herds of cattle.
The flat, square stone and log cabin, which was unusually large, sat on a small hill half a mile outside the village. It served as both a home and a fort and was the first building constructed in that area, with its construction often interrupted by Indian attacks. The Apaches, however, had mostly limited their fierce raids to locations south of the White Mountain range. Auchincloss's house overlooked barns, sheds, and corrals of various sizes, along with hundreds of acres of well-tended land. Fields of oats shimmered gray and yellow in the afternoon sun; a large green pasture was divided by a brook lined with willows, where herds of horses roamed, and scattered across the rolling open plains were wandering herds of cattle.
The whole ranch showed many years of toil and the perseverance of man. The brook irrigated the verdant valley between the ranch and the village. Water for the house, however, came down from the high, wooded slope of the mountain, and had been brought there by a simple expedient. Pine logs of uniform size had been laid end to end, with a deep trough cut in them, and they made a shining line down the slope, across the valley, and up the little hill to the Auchincloss home. Near the house the hollowed halves of logs had been bound together, making a crude pipe. Water ran uphill in this case, one of the facts that made the ranch famous, as it had always been a wonder and delight to the small boys of Pine. The two good women who managed Auchincloss's large household were often shocked by the strange things that floated into their kitchen with the ever-flowing stream of clear, cold mountain water.
The entire ranch showed years of hard work and human perseverance. The brook fed the lush valley between the ranch and the village. However, the water for the house came down from the tall, wooded slope of the mountain, brought there by a simple method. Pine logs of the same size were laid end to end, with a deep trough cut into them, creating a shiny line down the slope, across the valley, and up the small hill to the Auchincloss home. Near the house, hollowed halves of logs were joined together, forming a basic pipe. Water flowed uphill in this case, one of the things that made the ranch famous, as it had always been a wonder and delight to the young boys of Pine. The two capable women who ran Auchincloss's large household were often surprised by the strange things that floated into their kitchen with the continuously flowing stream of clear, cold mountain water.
As it happened this day Dale encountered Al Auchincloss sitting in the shade of a porch, talking to some of his sheep-herders and stockmen. Auchincloss was a short man of extremely powerful build and great width of shoulder. He had no gray hairs, and he did not look old, yet there was in his face a certain weariness, something that resembled sloping lines of distress, dim and pale, that told of age and the ebb-tide of vitality. His features, cast in large mold, were clean-cut and comely, and he had frank blue eyes, somewhat sad, yet still full of spirit.
As it turned out, that day Dale ran into Al Auchincloss sitting in the shade of a porch, chatting with some of his sheep herders and ranch workers. Auchincloss was a short man with a very strong build and broad shoulders. He didn’t have any gray hair and didn’t look old, yet there was a certain weariness in his face, something like faint lines of distress that hinted at age and a fading vitality. His features were large and well-defined, and he had open blue eyes that looked a bit sad but still full of life.
Dale had no idea how his visit would be taken, and he certainly would not have been surprised to be ordered off the place. He had not set foot there for years. Therefore it was with surprise that he saw Auchincloss wave away the herders and take his entrance without any particular expression.
Dale had no idea how his visit would be received, and he definitely wouldn’t have been shocked if he’d been kicked off the property. He hadn’t been there in years. So, he was surprised when he saw Auchincloss wave away the herders and enter without any specific reaction.
“Howdy, Al! How are you?” greeted Dale, easily, as he leaned his rifle against the log wall.
"Hey, Al! How's it going?" greeted Dale casually as he leaned his rifle against the log wall.
Auchincloss did not rise, but he offered his hand.
Auchincloss didn't stand up, but he extended his hand.
“Wal, Milt Dale, I reckon this is the first time I ever seen you that I couldn't lay you flat on your back,” replied the rancher. His tone was both testy and full of pathos.
“Well, Milt Dale, I guess this is the first time I’ve ever seen you that I couldn’t knock you flat on your back,” replied the rancher. His tone was both irritated and filled with emotion.
“I take it you mean you ain't very well,” replied Dale. “I'm sorry, Al.”
“I guess you mean you're not feeling well,” replied Dale. “I'm sorry, Al.”
“No, it ain't thet. Never was sick in my life. I'm just played out, like a hoss thet had been strong an' willin', an' did too much.... Wal, you don't look a day older, Milt. Livin' in the woods rolls over a man's head.”
“No, it’s not that. I’ve never been sick in my life. I’m just worn out, like a horse that was strong and eager but overdid it.... Well, you don’t look a day older, Milt. Living in the woods keeps a man young.”
“Yes, I'm feelin' fine, an' time never bothers me.”
“Yes, I’m feeling great, and time doesn't concern me at all.”
“Wal, mebbe you ain't such a fool, after all. I've wondered lately—since I had time to think.... But, Milt, you don't git no richer.”
“Well, maybe you’re not such a fool after all. I've been thinking lately—since I finally had some time to reflect.... But, Milt, you don't get any richer.”
“Al, I have all I want an' need.”
“Al, I have everything I want and need.”
“Wal, then, you don't support anybody; you don't do any good in the world.”
“Well, then, you don't support anyone; you don't do any good in the world.”
“We don't agree, Al,” replied Dale, with his slow smile.
“We don't see eye to eye, Al,” Dale replied, smiling slowly.
“Reckon we never did.... An' you jest come over to pay your respects to me, eh?”
“Guess we never did.... And you're just coming over to pay your respects to me, huh?”
“Not altogether,” answered Dale, ponderingly. “First off, I'd like to say I'll pay back them sheep you always claimed my tame cougar killed.”
“Not completely,” Dale replied, thinking it over. “First of all, I want to say that I’ll pay back for those sheep you always insisted my pet cougar killed.”
“You will! An' how'd you go about that?”
“You will! And how are you planning to do that?”
“Wasn't very many sheep, was there?
“Were there really very many sheep?”
“A matter of fifty head.”
“Fifty heads of cattle.”
“So many! Al, do you still think old Tom killed them sheep?”
“So many! Al, do you still think old Tom killed those sheep?”
“Humph! Milt, I know damn well he did.”
“Humph! Milt, I know for sure he did.”
“Al, now how could you know somethin' I don't? Be reasonable, now. Let's don't fall out about this again. I'll pay back the sheep. Work it out—”
“Al, how could you possibly know something I don’t? Come on, be reasonable. Let’s not argue about this again. I’ll pay you back for the sheep. Let’s figure it out—”
“Milt Dale, you'll come down here an' work out that fifty head of sheep!” ejaculated the old rancher, incredulously.
“Milt Dale, you need to come down here and work out that fifty head of sheep!” exclaimed the old rancher, in disbelief.
“Sure.”
"Of course."
“Wal, I'll be damned!” He sat back and gazed with shrewd eyes at Dale. “What's got into you, Milt? Hev you heard about my niece thet's comin', an' think you'll shine up to her?”
“Wow, I can't believe it!” He leaned back and looked at Dale with sharp eyes. “What’s going on with you, Milt? Have you heard about my niece who’s coming, and think you’ll try to impress her?”
“Yes, Al, her comin' has a good deal to do with my deal,” replied Dale, soberly. “But I never thought to shine up to her, as you hint.”
“Yes, Al, her coming has a lot to do with my situation,” replied Dale, seriously. “But I never thought about trying to impress her, as you suggest.”
“Haw! Haw! You're just like all the other colts hereabouts. Reckon it's a good sign, too. It'll take a woman to fetch you out of the woods. But, boy, this niece of mine, Helen Rayner, will stand you on your head. I never seen her. They say she's jest like her mother. An' Nell Auchincloss—what a girl she was!”
“Haw! Haw! You're just like all the other colts around here. I think that's a good sign, too. It'll take a woman to bring you out of the woods. But, boy, my niece, Helen Rayner, will turn you upside down. I've never seen her. They say she's just like her mother. And Nell Auchincloss—what a girl she was!”
Dale felt his face grow red. Indeed, this was strange conversation for him.
Dale felt his face flush. This was definitely an unusual conversation for him.
“Honest, Al—” he began.
"Honestly, Al—" he began.
“Son, don't lie to an old man.”
“Son, don't lie to an older guy.”
“Lie! I wouldn't lie to any one. Al, it's only men who live in towns an' are always makin' deals. I live in the forest, where there's nothin' to make me lie.”
“Lie! I wouldn’t lie to anyone. Al, it’s only guys who live in towns and are always making deals. I live in the forest, where there’s nothing to make me lie.”
“Wal, no offense meant, I'm sure,” responded Auchincloss. “An' mebbe there's somethin' in what you say... We was talkin' about them sheep your big cat killed. Wal, Milt, I can't prove it, that's sure. An' mebbe you'll think me doddery when I tell you my reason. It wasn't what them greaser herders said about seein' a cougar in the herd.”
“Well, no offense intended, I’m sure,” Auchincloss replied. “And maybe there’s some truth to what you’re saying... We were talking about those sheep your big cat killed. Well, Milt, I can’t prove it, that’s for sure. And maybe you’ll think I’m losing my mind when I tell you my reasoning. It wasn’t what those guys said about seeing a cougar in the herd.”
“What was it, then?” queried Dale, much interested.
“What was it, then?” Dale asked, intrigued.
“Wal, thet day a year ago I seen your pet. He was lyin' in front of the store an' you was inside tradin', fer supplies, I reckon. It was like meetin' an enemy face to face. Because, damn me if I didn't know that cougar was guilty when he looked in my eyes! There!”
“Well, that day a year ago, I saw your pet. He was lying in front of the store while you were inside trading for supplies, I guess. It felt like meeting an enemy face to face. Because, I swear I knew that cougar was guilty when he looked into my eyes! There!”
The old rancher expected to be laughed at. But Dale was grave.
The old rancher thought people would laugh at him. But Dale was serious.
“Al, I know how you felt,” he replied, as if they were discussing an action of a human being. “Sure I'd hate to doubt old Tom. But he's a cougar. An' the ways of animals are strange... Anyway, Al, I'll make good the loss of your sheep.”
“Al, I get how you felt,” he said, as if they were talking about a person's actions. “Sure, I’d hate to doubt old Tom. But he’s a cougar. And the ways of animals are strange... Anyway, Al, I’ll cover the loss of your sheep.”
“No, you won't,” rejoined Auchincloss, quickly. “We'll call it off. I'm takin' it square of you to make the offer. Thet's enough. So forget your worry about work, if you had any.”
“No, you won't,” Auchincloss replied quickly. “We'll cancel it. I appreciate you making the offer. That’s enough. So don't stress about work, if you were even worried.”
“There's somethin' else, Al, I wanted to say,” began Dale, with hesitation. “An' it's about Beasley.”
“There's something else, Al, I wanted to say,” began Dale, hesitating. “And it's about Beasley.”
Auchincloss started violently, and a flame of red shot into his face. Then he raised a big hand that shook. Dale saw in a flash how the old man's nerves had gone.
Auchincloss jumped, and a flash of red shot into his face. Then he raised a large, trembling hand. Dale instantly realized how the old man's nerves had frayed.
“Don't mention—thet—thet greaser—to me!” burst out the rancher. “It makes me see—red.... Dale, I ain't overlookin' that you spoke up fer me to-day—stood fer my side. Lem Harden told me. I was glad. An' thet's why—to-day—I forgot our old quarrel.... But not a word about thet sheep-thief—or I'll drive you off the place!”
“Don’t mention that greaser to me!” the rancher exclaimed. “It makes me see red... Dale, I’m not overlooking that you stood up for me today—had my back. Lem Harden told me. I was glad. And that’s why today, I forgot our old feud... But don’t say a word about that sheep thief—or I’ll kick you off the place!”
“But, Al—be reasonable,” remonstrated Dale. “It's necessary thet I speak of—of Beasley.”
“But, Al—be reasonable,” Dale urged. “I need to talk about—about Beasley.”
“It ain't. Not to me. I won't listen.”
“It's not. Not to me. I won't listen.”
“Reckon you'll have to, Al,” returned Dale. “Beasley's after your property. He's made a deal—”
“Looks like you will have to, Al,” Dale replied. “Beasley's coming for your property. He's struck a deal—”
“By Heaven! I know that!” shouted Auchincloss, tottering up, with his face now black-red. “Do you think thet's new to me? Shut up, Dale! I can't stand it.”
“By Heaven! I know that!” shouted Auchincloss, stumbling forward, his face now crimson. “Do you think that’s new to me? Shut up, Dale! I can’t take it.”
“But Al—there's worse,” went on Dale, hurriedly. “Worse! Your life's threatened—an' your niece, Helen—she's to be—”
“But Al—there's something even worse,” Dale said quickly. “Worse! Your life is in danger—and your niece, Helen—she's going to be—”
“Shut up—an' clear out!” roared Auchincloss, waving his huge fists.
“Shut up—and get out!” shouted Auchincloss, waving his large fists.
He seemed on the verge of a collapse as, shaking all over, he backed into the door. A few seconds of rage had transformed him into a pitiful old man.
He looked like he was about to break down as he trembled all over and backed into the door. Just a few seconds of anger had turned him into a sad old man.
“But, Al—I'm your friend—” began Dale, appealingly.
“But, Al—I'm your friend—” started Dale, with a sincere tone.
“Friend, hey?” returned the rancher, with grim, bitter passion. “Then you're the only one.... Milt Dale, I'm rich an' I'm a dyin' man. I trust nobody... But, you wild hunter—if you're my friend—prove it!... Go kill thet greaser sheep-thief! DO somethin'—an' then come talk to me!”
“Hey, friend?” the rancher replied, filled with grim, bitter passion. “Then you’re the only one… Milt Dale, I’m rich and I’m a dying man. I trust no one… But you, wild hunter—if you’re my friend—prove it!... Go kill that sheep-thief! Do something—and then come talk to me!”
With that he lurched, half falling, into the house, and slammed the door.
With that, he stumbled, nearly falling, into the house and slammed the door shut.
Dale stood there for a blank moment, and then, taking up his rifle, he strode away.
Dale stood there for a moment, and then, picking up his rifle, he walked away.
Toward sunset Dale located the camp of his four Mormon friends, and reached it in time for supper.
Toward sunset, Dale found the campsite of his four Mormon friends and arrived just in time for dinner.
John, Roy, Joe, and Hal Beeman were sons of a pioneer Mormon who had settled the little community of Snowdrop. They were young men in years, but hard labor and hard life in the open had made them look matured. Only a year's difference in age stood between John and Roy, and between Roy and Joe, and likewise Joe and Hal. When it came to appearance they were difficult to distinguish from one another. Horsemen, sheep-herders, cattle-raisers, hunters—they all possessed long, wiry, powerful frames, lean, bronzed, still faces, and the quiet, keen eyes of men used to the open.
John, Roy, Joe, and Hal Beeman were the sons of a pioneer Mormon who had settled the small community of Snowdrop. They were young men, but years of hard work and life outdoors had made them look older. There was only a year’s difference in age between John and Roy, Roy and Joe, and Joe and Hal. In terms of looks, they were hard to tell apart. They were horsemen, sheep herders, cattle ranchers, and hunters—all had long, lean, strong builds, tanned skin, serious expressions, and the sharp, observant eyes of men familiar with the wilderness.
Their camp was situated beside a spring in a cove surrounded by aspens, some three miles from Pine; and, though working for Beasley, near the village, they had ridden to and fro from camp, after the habit of seclusion peculiar to their kind.
Their camp was located next to a spring in a cove surrounded by aspens, about three miles from Pine. Even though they were working for Beasley, close to the village, they had been riding back and forth from camp, following the secluded lifestyle that was typical for them.
Dale and the brothers had much in common, and a warm regard had sprang up. But their exchange of confidences had wholly concerned things pertaining to the forest. Dale ate supper with them, and talked as usual when he met them, without giving any hint of the purpose forming in his mind. After the meal he helped Joe round up the horses, hobble them for the night, and drive them into a grassy glade among the pines. Later, when the shadows stole through the forest on the cool wind, and the camp-fire glowed comfortably, Dale broached the subject that possessed him.
Dale and the brothers had a lot in common, and a warm friendship had developed. But their conversations had only been about things related to the forest. Dale had dinner with them and chatted like usual when they met, without hinting at what was on his mind. After the meal, he helped Joe gather the horses, tie them up for the night, and lead them into a grassy clearing among the pines. Later, when the shadows crept through the forest on the cool breeze and the campfire flickered warmly, Dale brought up the topic that was on his mind.
“An' so you're working for Beasley?” he queried, by way of starting conversation.
“Are you working for Beasley?” he asked, to start the conversation.
“We was,” drawled John. “But to-day, bein' the end of our month, we got our pay an' quit. Beasley sure was sore.”
“We were,” John said slowly. “But today, being the end of our month, we got our pay and left. Beasley was really upset.”
“Why'd you knock off?”
"Why did you stop?"
John essayed no reply, and his brothers all had that quiet, suppressed look of knowledge under restraint.
John didn't respond, and his brothers all had that quiet, forced look of knowing something they weren't sharing.
“Listen to what I come to tell you, then you'll talk,” went on Dale. And hurriedly he told of Beasley's plot to abduct Al Auchincloss's niece and claim the dying man's property.
“Listen to what I have to say, then you can talk,” Dale continued. And he quickly explained Beasley's plan to kidnap Al Auchincloss's niece and take the dying man's property.
When Dale ended, rather breathlessly, the Mormon boys sat without any show of surprise or feeling. John, the eldest, took up a stick and slowly poked the red embers of the fire, making the white sparks fly.
When Dale finished, a bit out of breath, the Mormon boys sat there without any sign of surprise or emotion. John, the oldest, picked up a stick and leisurely poked at the red embers of the fire, sending white sparks flying.
“Now, Milt, why'd you tell us thet?” he asked, guardedly.
“Now, Milt, why did you tell us that?” he asked cautiously.
“You're the only friends I've got,” replied Dale. “It didn't seem safe for me to talk down in the village. I thought of you boys right off. I ain't goin' to let Snake Anson get that girl. An' I need help, so I come to you.”
“You're the only friends I have,” replied Dale. “It didn't feel safe for me to talk down in the village. I thought of you guys immediately. I'm not going to let Snake Anson get that girl. And I need help, so I came to you.”
“Beasley's strong around Pine, an' old Al's weakenin'. Beasley will git the property, girl or no girl,” said John.
“Beasley's strong around Pine, and old Al's weakening. Beasley will get the property, girl or no girl,” said John.
“Things don't always turn out as they look. But no matter about that. The girl deal is what riled me.... She's to arrive at Magdalena on the sixteenth, an' take stage for Snowdrop.... Now what to do? If she travels on that stage I'll be on it, you bet. But she oughtn't to be in it at all. ... Boys, somehow I'm goin' to save her. Will you help me? I reckon I've been in some tight corners for you. Sure, this 's different. But are you my friends? You know now what Beasley is. An' you're all lost at the hands of Snake Anson's gang. You've got fast hosses, eyes for trackin', an' you can handle a rifle. You're the kind of fellows I'd want in a tight pinch with a bad gang. Will you stand by me or see me go alone?”
“Things don’t always go as they seem. But that’s not the point. The situation with the girl is what’s really bothering me… She’s supposed to arrive at Magdalena on the sixteenth and take the stage for Snowdrop… So what do I do? If she gets on that stage, I will too, you can bet on it. But she shouldn’t even be on it at all… Guys, somehow I’m going to save her. Will you help me? I think I’ve found myself in some tough spots for you. Sure, this is different. But are you really my friends? You know what Beasley is like. And you're all in danger from Snake Anson’s gang. You’ve got fast horses, a good eye for tracking, and you can use a rifle. You’re the kind of guys I’d want in a tough situation with a bad gang. Will you support me, or will you let me go alone?”
Then John Beeman, silently, and with pale face, gave Dale's hand a powerful grip, and one by one the other brothers rose to do likewise. Their eyes flashed with hard glint and a strange bitterness hovered around their thin lips.
Then John Beeman, silently and with a pale face, gave Dale's hand a strong grip, and one by one the other brothers stood up to do the same. Their eyes sparkled with a sharp intensity, and a strange bitterness lingered around their thin lips.
“Milt, mebbe we know what Beasley is better 'n you,” said John, at length. “He ruined my father. He's cheated other Mormons. We boys have proved to ourselves thet he gets the sheep Anson's gang steals.... An' drives the herds to Phenix! Our people won't let us accuse Beasley. So we've suffered in silence. My father always said, let some one else say the first word against Beasley, an' you've come to us!”
“Milt, maybe we know Beasley better than you do,” John finally said. “He destroyed my dad. He’s cheated other Mormons. We’ve figured out that he’s the one who gets the sheep stolen by Anson’s gang... and drives the herds to Phoenix! Our people won’t let us accuse Beasley. So we’ve been quiet about it. My dad always said, let someone else say the first word against Beasley, and now you’ve come to us!”
Roy Beeman put a hand on Dale's shoulder. He, perhaps, was the keenest of the brothers and the one to whom adventure and peril called most. He had been oftenest with Dale, on many a long trail, and he was the hardest rider and the most relentless tracker in all that range country.
Roy Beeman put a hand on Dale's shoulder. He was probably the sharpest of the brothers and the one most drawn to adventure and danger. He had spent the most time with Dale on many long trails, and he was the toughest rider and the most determined tracker in all that area.
“An' we're goin' with you,” he said, in a strong and rolling voice.
“And we're going with you,” he said, in a strong and booming voice.
They resumed their seats before the fire. John threw on more wood, and with a crackling and sparkling the blaze curled up, fanned by the wind. As twilight deepened into night the moan in the pines increased to a roar. A pack of coyotes commenced to pierce the air in staccato cries.
They settled back into their seats by the fire. John added more wood, and with a crackle and sparkle, the flames shot up, fanned by the wind. As twilight turned into night, the moan of the pines grew louder. A pack of coyotes began to fill the air with sharp, staccato howls.
The five young men conversed long and earnestly, considering, planning, rejecting ideas advanced by each. Dale and Roy Beeman suggested most of what became acceptable to all. Hunters of their type resembled explorers in slow and deliberate attention to details. What they had to deal with here was a situation of unlimited possibilities; the horses and outfit needed; a long detour to reach Magdalena unobserved; the rescue of a strange girl who would no doubt be self-willed and determined to ride on the stage—the rescue forcible, if necessary; the fight and the inevitable pursuit; the flight into the forest, and the safe delivery of the girl to Auchincloss.
The five young men talked for a long time, seriously considering and planning, while also dismissing ideas that each one proposed. Dale and Roy Beeman came up with most of the plans that everyone agreed on. These hunters were like explorers, carefully paying attention to every detail. They were facing a situation filled with endless possibilities: the horses and gear they needed, a long detour to reach Magdalena without being seen, the rescue of a strange girl who would likely be headstrong and determined to take the stagecoach — the rescue would be by force if necessary; the fight and the inevitable chase; fleeing into the forest, and safely delivering the girl to Auchincloss.
“Then, Milt, will we go after Beasley?” queried Roy Beeman, significantly.
“Then, Milt, are we going after Beasley?” asked Roy Beeman, meaningfully.
Dale was silent and thoughtful.
Dale was quiet and reflective.
“Sufficient unto the day!” said John. “An' fellars, let's go to bed.”
“Enough for today!” said John. “And guys, let’s hit the hay.”
They rolled out their tarpaulins, Dale sharing Roy's blankets, and soon were asleep, while the red embers slowly faded, and the great roar of wind died down, and the forest stillness set in.
They spread out their tarps, with Dale sharing Roy's blankets, and soon they were asleep as the red embers slowly faded, the loud wind calmed, and the forest fell silent.
CHAPTER IV
Helen Rayner had been on the westbound overland train fully twenty-four hours before she made an alarming discovery.
Helen Rayner had been on the westbound overland train for a full twenty-four hours before she made a shocking discovery.
Accompanied by her sister Bo, a precocious girl of sixteen, Helen had left St. Joseph with a heart saddened by farewells to loved ones at home, yet full of thrilling and vivid anticipations of the strange life in the Far West. All her people had the pioneer spirit; love of change, action, adventure, was in her blood. Then duty to a widowed mother with a large and growing family had called to Helen to accept this rich uncle's offer. She had taught school and also her little brothers and sisters; she had helped along in other ways. And now, though the tearing up of the roots of old loved ties was hard, this opportunity was irresistible in its call. The prayer of her dreams had been answered. To bring good fortune to her family; to take care of this beautiful, wild little sister; to leave the yellow, sordid, humdrum towns for the great, rolling, boundless open; to live on a wonderful ranch that was some day to be her own; to have fulfilled a deep, instinctive, and undeveloped love of horses, cattle, sheep, of desert and mountain, of trees and brooks and wild flowers—all this was the sum of her most passionate longings, now in some marvelous, fairylike way to come true.
Accompanied by her sister Bo, a bright sixteen-year-old, Helen had left St. Joseph with a heavy heart from saying goodbye to loved ones back home, yet she was filled with exciting and vibrant expectations of the unfamiliar life in the Far West. Her family embodied the pioneer spirit; a love for change, action, and adventure ran in her blood. Duty to her widowed mother, who had a large and growing family, had compelled Helen to accept her rich uncle's offer. She had taught school and also helped with her little brothers and sisters in various ways. Now, even though it was hard to sever the ties of her old life, this opportunity was too appealing to resist. The prayer of her dreams had been answered. She aimed to bring good fortune to her family, care for her beautiful, wild little sister, escape the dull, grim towns, embrace the great, rolling, endless open spaces, live on a wonderful ranch that would someday be hers, and fulfill a deep, instinctive, and unexpressed love for horses, cattle, sheep, desert and mountains, trees and streams and wildflowers—all of this was the essence of her most passionate desires, now about to magically come true.
A check to her happy anticipations, a blank, sickening dash of cold water upon her warm and intimate dreams, had been the discovery that Harve Riggs was on the train. His presence could mean only one thing—that he had followed her. Riggs had been the worst of many sore trials back there in St. Joseph. He had possessed some claim or influence upon her mother, who favored his offer of marriage to Helen; he was neither attractive, nor good, nor industrious, nor anything that interested her; he was the boastful, strutting adventurer, not genuinely Western, and he affected long hair and guns and notoriety. Helen had suspected the veracity of the many fights he claimed had been his, and also she suspected that he was not really big enough to be bad—as Western men were bad. But on the train, in the station at La Junta, one glimpse of him, manifestly spying upon her while trying to keep out of her sight, warned Helen that she now might have a problem on her hands.
A sudden jolt to her happy expectations, a chilling splash of cold water on her warm and personal dreams, came with the realization that Harve Riggs was on the train. His presence could mean only one thing—that he had followed her. Riggs had been one of the worst headaches during her time in St. Joseph. He had some hold or influence over her mother, who supported his proposal to marry Helen; he was neither attractive, nor kind, nor hardworking, nor anything that caught her interest; he was the smug, flashy wannabe, not genuinely Western, who styled himself with long hair, guns, and a reputation. Helen had doubted the truth of the many fights he claimed to have had, and she also suspected he wasn’t really tough enough to be bad—as Western men were bad. But on the train, at the station in La Junta, one quick look at him, clearly trying to sneakily watch her while staying out of sight, made Helen realize that she might have a problem on her hands.
The recognition sobered her. All was not to be a road of roses to this new home in the West. Riggs would follow her, if he could not accompany her, and to gain his own ends he would stoop to anything. Helen felt the startling realization of being cast upon her own resources, and then a numbing discouragement and loneliness and helplessness. But these feelings did not long persist in the quick pride and flash of her temper. Opportunity knocked at her door and she meant to be at home to it. She would not have been Al Auchincloss's niece if she had faltered. And, when temper was succeeded by genuine anger, she could have laughed to scorn this Harve Riggs and his schemes, whatever they were. Once and for all she dismissed fear of him. When she left St. Joseph she had faced the West with a beating heart and a high resolve to be worthy of that West. Homes had to be made out there in that far country, so Uncle Al had written, and women were needed to make homes. She meant to be one of these women and to make of her sister another. And with the thought that she would know definitely what to say to Riggs when he approached her, sooner or later, Helen dismissed him from mind.
The realization hit her hard. It wasn't going to be an easy journey to this new home in the West. Riggs would come after her, whether he could keep up with her or not, and he would do anything to get what he wanted. Helen suddenly understood that she had to rely on herself, followed by a wave of discouragement, loneliness, and helplessness. But those feelings didn't last long in the face of her quick pride and fiery temper. Opportunity was knocking, and she was determined to answer. She wouldn't have been Al Auchincloss's niece if she had hesitated. And when her temper turned into real anger, she could have scoffed at Riggs and his plans, whatever they were. She firmly pushed aside any fear of him. When she left St. Joseph, she had faced the West with a racing heart and a strong determination to be worthy of it. Homes needed to be built out there in that distant land, as Uncle Al had written, and women were essential for creating those homes. She intended to be one of those women and to help make her sister one too. With the thought that she'd know exactly what to say to Riggs when he came to her, sooner or later, Helen pushed him out of her mind.
While the train was in motion, enabling Helen to watch the ever-changing scenery, and resting her from the strenuous task of keeping Bo well in hand at stations, she lapsed again into dreamy gaze at the pine forests and the red, rocky gullies and the dim, bold mountains. She saw the sun set over distant ranges of New Mexico—a golden blaze of glory, as new to her as the strange fancies born in her, thrilling and fleeting by. Bo's raptures were not silent, and the instant the sun sank and the color faded she just as rapturously importuned Helen to get out the huge basket of food they had brought from home.
While the train was moving, allowing Helen to take in the constantly changing scenery and giving her a break from the demanding job of keeping Bo well in check at the stations, she fell back into a dreamy stare at the pine forests, the red rocky gullies, and the distant, impressive mountains. She watched the sun set over the far-off ranges of New Mexico—a brilliant burst of gold, as new to her as the unusual thoughts stirring inside her, thrilling and fleeting. Bo's excitement wasn't quiet, and the moment the sun disappeared and the colors faded, she eagerly urged Helen to pull out the big basket of food they had brought from home.
They had two seats, facing each other, at the end of the coach, and piled there, with the basket on top, was luggage that constituted all the girls owned in the world. Indeed, it was very much more than they had ever owned before, because their mother, in her care for them and desire to have them look well in the eyes of this rich uncle, had spent money and pains to give them pretty and serviceable clothes.
They had two seats facing each other at the end of the coach, and on top of them was a pile of luggage that held everything the girls owned. In fact, it was much more than they had ever owned before, because their mother, wanting them to look good in front of their wealthy uncle, had put in time and money to get them nice and practical clothes.
The girls sat together, with the heavy basket on their knees, and ate while they gazed out at the cool, dark ridges. The train clattered slowly on, apparently over a road that was all curves. And it was supper-time for everybody in that crowded coach. If Helen had not been so absorbed by the great, wild mountain-land she would have had more interest in the passengers. As it was she saw them, and was amused and thoughtful at the men and women and a few children in the car, all middle-class people, poor and hopeful, traveling out there to the New West to find homes. It was splendid and beautiful, this fact, yet it inspired a brief and inexplicable sadness. From the train window, that world of forest and crag, with its long bare reaches between, seemed so lonely, so wild, so unlivable. How endless the distance! For hours and miles upon miles no house, no hut, no Indian tepee! It was amazing, the length and breadth of this beautiful land. And Helen, who loved brooks and running streams, saw no water at all.
The girls sat together with the heavy basket on their laps, eating while they looked out at the cool, dark mountains. The train clattered along slowly, clearly on a winding track. It was dinnertime for everyone in that crowded car. If Helen hadn’t been so captivated by the vast, wild mountain landscape, she might have found the other passengers more interesting. As it was, she observed them and felt amused and contemplative about the men, women, and a few children in the car, all middle-class folks, struggling yet hopeful, heading out to the New West to find homes. It was a magnificent and beautiful thing, yet it brought on a fleeting and mysterious sadness. From the train window, that world of forests and cliffs, with its long stretches of emptiness, appeared so lonely, so wild, so uninhabitable. The distance felt endless! For hours and miles there was no house, no cabin, no Indian tepee! It was astonishing, the vastness of this beautiful land. And Helen, who adored brooks and running streams, saw no water at all.
Then darkness settled down over the slow-moving panorama; a cool night wind blew in at the window; white stars began to blink out of the blue. The sisters, with hands clasped and heads nestled together, went to sleep under a heavy cloak.
Then darkness fell over the slowly moving scene; a cool night breeze came in through the window; white stars started to twinkle in the blue sky. The sisters, with their hands clasped and heads close together, fell asleep under a heavy blanket.
Early the next morning, while the girls were again delving into their apparently bottomless basket, the train stopped at Las Vegas.
Early the next morning, while the girls were once again digging into their seemingly endless basket, the train stopped in Las Vegas.
“Look! Look!” cried Bo, in thrilling voice. “Cowboys! Oh, Nell, look!”
“Hey! Look!” shouted Bo, excitedly. “Cowboys! Oh, Nell, check it out!”
Helen, laughing, looked first at her sister, and thought how most of all she was good to look at. Bo was little, instinct with pulsating life, and she had chestnut hair and dark-blue eyes. These eyes were flashing, roguish, and they drew like magnets.
Helen chuckled as she first glanced at her sister, thinking how she was really beautiful. Bo was small, full of vibrant energy, with chestnut hair and dark blue eyes. Those eyes were sparkling, mischievous, and they had a magnetic pull.
Outside on the rude station platform were railroad men, Mexicans, and a group of lounging cowboys. Long, lean, bow-legged fellows they were, with young, frank faces and intent eyes. One of them seemed particularly attractive with his superb build, his red-bronze face and bright-red scarf, his swinging gun, and the huge, long, curved spurs. Evidently he caught Bo's admiring gaze, for, with a word to his companions, he sauntered toward the window where the girls sat. His gait was singular, almost awkward, as if he was not accustomed to walking. The long spurs jingled musically. He removed his sombrero and stood at ease, frank, cool, smiling. Helen liked him on sight, and, looking to see what effect he had upon Bo, she found that young lady staring, frightened stiff.
Outside on the rough station platform were railroad workers, Mexicans, and a bunch of lounging cowboys. They were long, lean, bow-legged guys with young, open faces and focused eyes. One of them stood out, especially attractive with his muscular build, red-brown face, bright red scarf, swinging gun, and huge, long, curved spurs. He clearly noticed Bo's admiring gaze, because with a word to his friends, he strolled over to the window where the girls were sitting. His walk was odd, almost awkward, like he wasn’t used to it. The long spurs jingled in a musical way. He took off his sombrero and stood relaxed, confident, and smiling. Helen liked him right away, and when she looked to see how Bo was reacting, she found the young lady staring, frozen in fear.
“Good mawnin',” drawled the cowboy, with slow, good-humored smile. “Now where might you-all be travelin'?”
“Good morning,” the cowboy said with a slow, friendly smile. “So, where are you all headed?”
The sound of his voice, the clean-cut and droll geniality; seemed new and delightful to Helen.
The sound of his voice, the sharp and witty charm, felt fresh and enjoyable to Helen.
“We go to Magdalena—then take stage for the White Mountains,” replied Helen.
“We're heading to Magdalena—then we'll take the bus for the White Mountains,” replied Helen.
The cowboy's still, intent eyes showed surprise.
The cowboy's focused, serious eyes revealed surprise.
“Apache country, miss,” he said. “I reckon I'm sorry. Thet's shore no place for you-all... Beggin' your pawdin—you ain't Mormons?”
“Apache country, miss,” he said. “I guess I'm sorry. That's definitely no place for you all... Excuse me—you're not Mormons, are you?”
“No. We're nieces of Al Auchincloss,” rejoined Helen.
“No. We're Al Auchincloss's nieces,” Helen replied.
“Wal, you don't say! I've been down Magdalena way an' heerd of Al.... Reckon you're goin' a-visitin'?”
“Wow, really? I've been down in Magdalena and heard about Al.... I guess you're going to visit?”
“It's to be home for us.”
“It's going to be home for us.”
“Shore thet's fine. The West needs girls.... Yes, I've heerd of Al. An old Arizona cattle-man in a sheep country! Thet's bad.... Now I'm wonderin'—if I'd drift down there an' ask him for a job ridin' for him—would I get it?”
“Sure, that’s fine. The West needs women.... Yes, I’ve heard of Al. An old Arizona cattleman in a sheep region! That’s not good.... Now I’m wondering—if I head down there and ask him for a job riding for him—would I get it?”
His lazy smile was infectious and his meaning was as clear as crystal water. The gaze he bent upon Bo somehow pleased Helen. The last year or two, since Bo had grown prettier all the time, she had been a magnet for admiring glances. This one of the cowboy's inspired respect and liking, as well as amusement. It certainly was not lost upon Bo.
His casual smile was contagious, and his intentions were as clear as water. The way he looked at Bo somehow made Helen happy. Over the past year or two, as Bo had become increasingly beautiful, she had attracted a lot of admiring looks. This particular gaze from the cowboy sparked both respect and amusement, and Bo definitely noticed it.
“My uncle once said in a letter that he never had enough men to run his ranch,” replied Helen, smiling.
“My uncle once mentioned in a letter that he never had enough help to manage his ranch,” Helen replied with a smile.
“Shore I'll go. I reckon I'd jest naturally drift that way—now.”
“Sure, I'll go. I guess I would just naturally head that way now.”
He seemed so laconic, so easy, so nice, that he could not have been taken seriously, yet Helen's quick perceptions registered a daring, a something that was both sudden and inevitable in him. His last word was as clear as the soft look he fixed upon Bo.
He seemed so straightforward, so relaxed, so kind, that he couldn't be taken seriously, yet Helen's sharp intuition picked up on a boldness, a quality that was both abrupt and unavoidable in him. His final word was as clear as the gentle expression he directed at Bo.
Helen had a mischievous trait, which, subdue it as she would, occasionally cropped out; and Bo, who once in her wilful life had been rendered speechless, offered such a temptation.
Helen had a playful side that, no matter how much she tried to control it, sometimes surfaced; and Bo, who had once left her speechless in her stubborn past, provided such a temptation.
“Maybe my little sister will put in a good word for you—to Uncle Al,” said Helen. Just then the train jerked, and started slowly. The cowboy took two long strides beside the car, his heated boyish face almost on a level with the window, his eyes, now shy and a little wistful, yet bold, too, fixed upon Bo.
“Maybe my little sister will say something nice about you to Uncle Al,” Helen said. Just then, the train jerked and started moving slowly. The cowboy took two long strides next to the car, his flushed, boyish face almost level with the window, his eyes—now shy and a bit wistful, yet bold too—focused on Bo.
“Good-by—Sweetheart!” he called.
“Goodbye—Sweetheart!” he called.
He halted—was lost to view.
He stopped—vanished from sight.
“Well!” ejaculated Helen, contritely, half sorry, half amused. “What a sudden young gentleman!”
“Well!” exclaimed Helen, feeling a mix of guilt and amusement. “What a sudden young gentleman!”
Bo had blushed beautifully.
Bo had blushed beautifully.
“Nell, wasn't he glorious!” she burst out, with eyes shining.
“Nell, wasn’t he amazing!” she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling.
“I'd hardly call him that, but he was—nice,” replied Helen, much relieved that Bo had apparently not taken offense at her.
“I wouldn't exactly call him that, but he was—nice,” replied Helen, feeling much relieved that Bo hadn't seemed offended by her.
It appeared plain that Bo resisted a frantic desire to look out of the window and to wave her hand. But she only peeped out, manifestly to her disappointment.
It was obvious that Bo was struggling with a strong urge to look out the window and wave her hand. But she only glanced outside, clearly disappointed.
“Do you think he—he'll come to Uncle Al's?” asked Bo.
“Do you think he’ll come to Uncle Al’s?” Bo asked.
“Child, he was only in fun.”
“Kid, he was just kidding.”
“Nell, I'll bet you he comes. Oh, it'd be great! I'm going to love cowboys. They don't look like that Harve Riggs who ran after you so.”
“Nell, I bet he shows up. Oh, that would be amazing! I'm going to love cowboys. They don’t look like that Harve Riggs who chased you like that.”
Helen sighed, partly because of the reminder of her odious suitor, and partly because Bo's future already called mysteriously to the child. Helen had to be at once a mother and a protector to a girl of intense and wilful spirit.
Helen sighed, partly because of the reminder of her terrible suitor, and partly because Bo's future already seemed to call out mysteriously to the child. Helen had to be both a mother and a protector to a girl with a strong and determined spirit.
One of the trainmen directed the girls' attention to a green, sloping mountain rising to a bold, blunt bluff of bare rock; and, calling it Starvation Peak, he told a story of how Indians had once driven Spaniards up there and starved them. Bo was intensely interested, and thereafter she watched more keenly than ever, and always had a question for a passing trainman. The adobe houses of the Mexicans pleased her, and, then the train got out into Indian country, where pueblos appeared near the track and Indians with their bright colors and shaggy wild mustangs—then she was enraptured.
One of the railroad workers pointed the girls' attention to a green, sloping mountain that rose to a bold, flat bluff of bare rock. He called it Starvation Peak and shared a story about how Indians had once chased Spaniards up there and left them to starve. Bo was really interested and from then on, she watched even more closely and always had a question for a passing train worker. She loved the adobe houses of the Mexicans, and when the train entered Indian territory, where pueblos appeared near the tracks and Indians with their bright colors and shaggy wild mustangs were present, she was completely captivated.
“But these Indians are peaceful!” she exclaimed once, regretfully.
“But these Native Americans are peaceful!” she exclaimed once, regretfully.
“Gracious, child! You don't want to see hostile Indians, do you?” queried Helen.
“Wow, kid! You don't want to run into angry Indians, do you?” asked Helen.
“I do, you bet,” was the frank rejoinder.
"I do, absolutely," was the straightforward reply.
“Well, I'LL bet that I'll be sorry I didn't leave you with mother.”
“Well, I bet I’ll regret not leaving you with Mom.”
“Nell—you never will!”
“Nell—you'll never do it!”
They reached Albuquerque about noon, and this important station, where they had to change trains, had been the first dreaded anticipation of the journey. It certainly was a busy place—full of jabbering Mexicans, stalking, red-faced, wicked-looking cowboys, lolling Indians. In the confusion Helen would have been hard put to it to preserve calmness, with Bo to watch, and all that baggage to carry, and the other train to find; but the kindly brakeman who had been attentive to them now helped them off the train into the other—a service for which Helen was very grateful.
They arrived in Albuquerque around noon, and this key stop, where they had to switch trains, had been their first big worry about the trip. It was definitely a hectic place—packed with chattering Mexicans, swaggering, red-faced, intimidating cowboys, and lounging Indians. In all the chaos, Helen would have struggled to stay calm with Bo to look after, all their luggage to manage, and the need to locate the other train; but the friendly brakeman who had been helpful to them stepped in and assisted them off one train and onto another—a gesture for which Helen was very thankful.
“Albuquerque's a hard place,” confided the trainman. “Better stay in the car—and don't hang out the windows.... Good luck to you!”
“Albuquerque's a tough place,” the trainman said. “You should stay in the car—and keep the windows closed.... Good luck to you!”
Only a few passengers were in the car and they were Mexicans at the forward end. This branch train consisted of one passenger-coach, with a baggage-car, attached to a string of freight-cars. Helen told herself, somewhat grimly, that soon she would know surely whether or not her suspicions of Harve Riggs had warrant. If he was going on to Magdalena on that day he must go in this coach. Presently Bo, who was not obeying admonitions, drew her head out of the window. Her eyes were wide in amaze, her mouth open.
Only a few passengers were in the car, and they were Mexicans at the front. This branch train had one passenger car with a baggage car attached to a line of freight cars. Helen told herself, somewhat grimly, that soon she would know for sure whether her suspicions about Harve Riggs were justified. If he was going to Magdalena that day, he must be in this coach. Soon, Bo, who wasn’t following warnings, poked her head out of the window. Her eyes were wide with amazement, her mouth open.
“Nell! I saw that man Riggs!” she whispered. “He's going to get on this train.”
“Nell! I saw that guy Riggs!” she whispered. “He's going to get on this train.”
“Bo, I saw him yesterday,” replied Helen, soberly.
“Bo, I saw him yesterday,” Helen said quietly.
“He's followed you—the—the—”
“He's been following you—the—the—”
“Now, Bo, don't get excited,” remonstrated Helen. “We've left home now. We've got to take things as they come. Never mind if Riggs has followed me. I'll settle him.”
“Now, Bo, don’t get worked up,” Helen said. “We’ve left home now. We need to handle things as they come. It doesn’t matter if Riggs is following me. I’ll deal with him.”
“Oh! Then you won't speak—have anything to do with him?”
“Oh! So you won't talk to him or have anything to do with him?”
“I won't if I can help it.”
“I won't if I can avoid it.”
Other passengers boarded the train, dusty, uncouth, ragged men, and some hard-featured, poorly clad women, marked by toil, and several more Mexicans. With bustle and loud talk they found their several seats.
Other passengers got on the train—dusty, rough-looking men, and some tough-looking women dressed poorly, worn out by hard work, along with a few more Mexicans. They chatted loudly and hurriedly took their seats.
Then Helen saw Harve Riggs enter, burdened with much luggage. He was a man of about medium height, of dark, flashy appearance, cultivating long black mustache and hair. His apparel was striking, as it consisted of black frock-coat, black trousers stuffed in high, fancy-topped boots, an embroidered vest, and flowing tie, and a black sombrero. His belt and gun were prominent. It was significant that he excited comment among the other passengers.
Then Helen saw Harve Riggs walk in, weighed down with a lot of luggage. He was of average height, with a flashy dark look, sporting a long black mustache and hair. His outfit was eye-catching, featuring a black frock coat, black trousers tucked into high, fancy boots, an embroidered vest, a flowing tie, and a black sombrero. His belt and gun were noticeable. It was clear that he caught the attention of the other passengers.
When he had deposited his pieces of baggage he seemed to square himself, and, turning abruptly, approached the seat occupied by the girls. When he reached it he sat down upon the arm of the one opposite, took off his sombrero, and deliberately looked at Helen. His eyes were light, glinting, with hard, restless quiver, and his mouth was coarse and arrogant. Helen had never seen him detached from her home surroundings, and now the difference struck cold upon her heart.
When he dropped off his bags, he seemed to compose himself, then suddenly turned and walked over to the spot where the girls were sitting. When he got there, he sat on the arm of the girl across from him, took off his hat, and deliberately stared at Helen. His eyes were bright and glinting, with a hard, restless edge, and his mouth was rough and proud. Helen had never seen him outside of her home, and now the change hit her cold.
“Hello, Nell!” he said. “Surprised to see me?”
“Hey, Nell!” he said. “Surprised to see me?”
“No,” she replied, coldly.
“No,” she replied, icily.
“I'll gamble you are.”
"I'm betting you are."
“Harve Riggs, I told you the day before I left home that nothing you could do or say mattered to me.”
“Harve Riggs, I told you the day before I left home that nothing you did or said mattered to me.”
“Reckon that ain't so, Nell. Any woman I keep track of has reason to think. An' you know it.”
“Don't think that's true, Nell. Any woman I watch out for has a reason to. And you know it.”
“Then you followed me—out here?” demanded Helen, and her voice, despite her control, quivered with anger.
“Then you followed me—out here?” Helen asked, and her voice, despite her composure, shook with anger.
“I sure did,” he replied, and there was as much thought of himself in the act as there was of her.
“I definitely did,” he said, and he thought about himself just as much as he thought about her.
“Why? Why? It's useless—hopeless.”
“Why? Why? It's pointless—hopeless.”
“I swore I'd have you, or nobody else would,” he replied, and here, in the passion of his voice there sounded egotism rather than hunger for a woman's love. “But I reckon I'd have struck West anyhow, sooner or later.”
“I promised I'd have you, or no one else would,” he replied, and in the passion of his voice, there was more ego than desire for a woman's love. “But I guess I would have headed West eventually, sooner or later.”
“You're not going to—all the way—to Pine?” faltered Helen, momentarily weakening.
“Are you really not going all the way to Pine?” Helen hesitated, briefly losing her resolve.
“Nell, I'll camp on your trail from now on,” he declared.
“Nell, I'll be following you from now on,” he declared.
Then Bo sat bolt-upright, with pale face and flashing eyes.
Then Bo sat straight up, with a pale face and intense eyes.
“Harve Riggs, you leave Nell alone,” she burst out, in ringing, brave young voice. “I'll tell you what—I'll bet—if you follow her and nag her any more, my uncle Al or some cowboy will run you out of the country.”
“Harve Riggs, leave Nell alone,” she exclaimed in a clear, bold voice. “I’ll tell you what—I bet that if you keep following her and bothering her, my Uncle Al or some cowboy will kick you out of the country.”
“Hello, Pepper!” replied Riggs, coolly. “I see your manners haven't improved an' you're still wild about cowboys.”
“Hey, Pepper!” Riggs replied casually. “I see your manners haven’t gotten any better, and you’re still crazy about cowboys.”
“People don't have good manners with—with—”
“People don't have good manners with—with—”
“Bo, hush!” admonished Helen. It was difficult to reprove Bo just then, for that young lady had not the slightest fear of Riggs. Indeed, she looked as if she could slap his face. And Helen realized that however her intelligence had grasped the possibilities of leaving home for a wild country, and whatever her determination to be brave, the actual beginning of self-reliance had left her spirit weak. She would rise out of that. But just now this flashing-eyed little sister seemed a protector. Bo would readily adapt herself to the West, Helen thought, because she was so young, primitive, elemental.
“Bo, be quiet!” Helen scolded. It was hard to reprimand Bo at that moment, since the young girl had no fear of Riggs at all. In fact, she looked like she could easily slap his face. Helen realized that even though her mind understood the idea of leaving home for a wild place, and no matter how determined she was to be brave, the reality of starting to rely on herself had left her feeling weak. She would overcome that. But right now, this spirited little sister seemed like a protector. Helen thought Bo would easily adapt to the West because she was so young, instinctive, and raw.
Whereupon Bo turned her back to Riggs and looked out of the window. The man laughed. Then he stood up and leaned over Helen.
Whereupon Bo turned her back to Riggs and looked out of the window. The man laughed. Then he stood up and leaned over Helen.
“Nell, I'm goin' wherever you go,” he said, steadily. “You can take that friendly or not, just as it pleases you. But if you've got any sense you'll not give these people out here a hunch against me. I might hurt somebody.... An' wouldn't it be better—to act friends? For I'm goin' to look after you, whether you like it or not.”
“Nell, I'm going wherever you go,” he said firmly. “You can take that however you want, friendly or not, it’s up to you. But if you have any sense, you won't give these people out here a reason to turn against me. I might end up hurting someone... And wouldn’t it be better to act friendly? Because I’m going to take care of you, whether you like it or not.”
Helen had considered this man an annoyance, and later a menace, and now she must declare open enmity with him. However disgusting the idea that he considered himself a factor in her new life, it was the truth. He existed, he had control over his movements. She could not change that. She hated the need of thinking so much about him; and suddenly, with a hot, bursting anger, she hated the man.
Helen had seen this guy as an annoyance, then a threat, and now she had to openly declare that she was his enemy. No matter how repulsive it was to think that he believed he played a role in her new life, it was true. He was there, and he could move freely. She couldn't change that. She hated having to think about him so much, and suddenly, filled with a hot, explosive anger, she hated the guy.
“You'll not look after me. I'll take care of myself,” she said, and she turned her back upon him. She heard him mutter under his breath and slowly move away down the car. Then Bo slipped a hand in hers.
“You won't look after me. I can take care of myself,” she said, and she turned her back to him. She heard him mumble under his breath and gradually walk away down the train. Then Bo slipped his hand into hers.
“Never mind, Nell,” she whispered. “You know what old Sheriff Haines said about Harve Riggs. 'A four-flush would-be gun-fighter! If he ever strikes a real Western town he'll get run out of it.' I just wish my red-faced cowboy had got on this train!”
“Don't worry about it, Nell,” she whispered. “You know what old Sheriff Haines said about Harve Riggs. 'He's just a wannabe gunfighter! If he ever shows up in a real Western town, they'll kick him out.' I just wish my blushing cowboy had gotten on this train!”
Helen felt a rush of gladness that she had yielded to Bo's wild importunities to take her West. The spirit which had made Bo incorrigible at home probably would make her react happily to life out in this free country. Yet Helen, with all her warmth and gratefulness, had to laugh at her sister.
Helen felt a surge of happiness that she had given in to Bo's persistent requests to head West. The same spirit that made Bo impossible to handle back home would likely make her embrace life joyfully in this open country. Still, despite her warmth and gratitude, Helen couldn't help but laugh at her sister.
“Your red-faced cowboy! Why, Bo, you were scared stiff. And now you claim him!”
“Look at you, red-faced cowboy! Bo, you were frozen with fear. And now you’re saying you want him!”
“I certainly could love that fellow,” replied Bo, dreamily.
“I could definitely love that guy,” replied Bo, lost in thought.
“Child, you've been saying that about fellows for a long time. And you've never looked twice at any of them yet.”
“Kid, you've been saying that about guys for ages. And you haven't really paid any attention to any of them yet.”
“He was different.... Nell, I'll bet he comes to Pine.”
“He was different…. Nell, I bet he comes to Pine.”
“I hope he does. I wish he was on this train. I liked his looks, Bo.”
“I hope he does. I wish he was on this train. I liked how he looked, Bo.”
“Well, Nell dear, he looked at ME first and last—so don't get your hopes up.... Oh, the train's starting!... Good-by, Albu-ker—what's that awful name?... Nell, let's eat dinner. I'm starved.”
“Well, Nell dear, he looked at ME first and last—so don’t get your hopes up.... Oh, the train's starting!... Goodbye, Albu-ker—what's that terrible name?... Nell, let’s have dinner. I’m starving.”
Then Helen forgot her troubles and the uncertain future, and what with listening to Bo's chatter, and partaking again of the endless good things to eat in the huge basket, and watching the noble mountains, she drew once more into happy mood.
Then Helen forgot her troubles and the uncertain future, and while listening to Bo's chatter, enjoying the endless delicious food in the huge basket, and gazing at the majestic mountains, she fell back into a happy mood.
The valley of the Rio Grande opened to view, wide near at hand in a great gray-green gap between the bare black mountains, narrow in the distance, where the yellow river wound away, glistening under a hot sun. Bo squealed in glee at sight of naked little Mexican children that darted into adobe huts as the train clattered by, and she exclaimed her pleasure in the Indians, and the mustangs, and particularly in a group of cowboys riding into town on spirited horses. Helen saw all Bo pointed out, but it was to the wonderful rolling valley that her gaze clung longest, and to the dim purple distance that seemed to hold something from her. She had never before experienced any feeling like that; she had never seen a tenth so far. And the sight awoke something strange in her. The sun was burning hot, as she could tell when she put a hand outside the window, and a strong wind blew sheets of dry dust at the train. She gathered at once what tremendous factors in the Southwest were the sun and the dust and the wind. And her realization made her love them. It was there; the open, the wild, the beautiful, the lonely land; and she felt the poignant call of blood in her—to seek, to strive, to find, to live. One look down that yellow valley, endless between its dark iron ramparts, had given her understanding of her uncle. She must be like him in spirit, as it was claimed she resembled him otherwise.
The valley of the Rio Grande came into view, wide nearby in a vast gray-green gap between the bare black mountains, narrowing off in the distance, where the yellow river twisted away, shining under a hot sun. Bo squealed with delight at the sight of little Mexican kids who darted into adobe huts as the train clattered by, and she expressed her joy about the Indians, the mustangs, and especially a group of cowboys riding into town on lively horses. Helen noticed everything Bo pointed out, but her gaze lingered longest on the amazing rolling valley and the faint purple distance that seemed to hold something just out of reach. She had never felt anything like that before; she had never seen anything so far away. The view stirred something strange within her. The sun was scorching hot, as she felt when she put a hand outside the window, and a strong wind blew sheets of dry dust at the train. She quickly understood how powerful the sun, the dust, and the wind were in the Southwest, and her realization made her appreciate them. It was there—the open, the wild, the beautiful, the solitary land—and she felt an intense urge in her to seek, to strive, to find, to live. Just one look at that endless yellow valley, cradled between its dark iron cliffs, gave her insight into her uncle. She must share his spirit, just as it was said she resembled him in other ways.
At length Bo grew tired of watching scenery that contained no life, and, with her bright head on the faded cloak, she went to sleep. But Helen kept steady, farseeing gaze out upon that land of rock and plain; and during the long hours, as she watched through clouds of dust and veils of heat, some strong and doubtful and restless sentiment seemed to change and then to fix. It was her physical acceptance—her eyes and her senses taking the West as she had already taken it in spirit.
At last, Bo got tired of looking at a lifeless scenery, and with her head resting on the worn cloak, she fell asleep. But Helen maintained her focused, far-seeing gaze on the rocky and flat landscape; for hours, as she peered through clouds of dust and heat waves, a strong, uncertain, and restless feeling seemed to evolve and then settle. It was her physical embrace—her eyes and senses absorbing the West just as she had already embraced it in spirit.
A woman should love her home wherever fate placed her, Helen believed, and not so much from duty as from delight and romance and living. How could life ever be tedious or monotonous out here in this tremendous vastness of bare earth and open sky, where the need to achieve made thinking and pondering superficial?
A woman should love her home no matter where life takes her, Helen believed, and not just out of obligation but out of joy, passion, and a true connection to living. How could life ever feel boring or repetitive out here in this vast expanse of open land and sky, where the drive to succeed made deep thinking and reflection seem shallow?
It was with regret that she saw the last of the valley of the Rio Grande, and then of its paralleled mountain ranges. But the miles brought compensation in other valleys, other bold, black upheavals of rock, and then again bare, boundless yellow plains, and sparsely cedared ridges, and white dry washes, ghastly in the sunlight, and dazzling beds of alkali, and then a desert space where golden and blue flowers bloomed.
She felt a twinge of sadness as she left behind the last views of the Rio Grande valley and its parallel mountain ranges. But the journey offered rewards in other valleys, striking black rock formations, endless yellow plains, sparsely wooded ridges, sun-bleached dry washes, glaring alkali beds, and finally a desert area where golden and blue flowers thrived.
She noted, too, that the whites and yellows of earth and rock had begun to shade to red—and this she knew meant an approach to Arizona. Arizona, the wild, the lonely, the red desert, the green plateau—Arizona with its thundering rivers, its unknown spaces, its pasture-lands and timber-lands, its wild horses, cowboys, outlaws, wolves and lions and savages! As to a boy, that name stirred and thrilled and sang to her of nameless, sweet, intangible things, mysterious and all of adventure. But she, being a girl of twenty, who had accepted responsibilities, must conceal the depths of her heart and that which her mother had complained was her misfortune in not being born a boy.
She also noticed that the whites and yellows of the earth and rock were starting to turn red—and she knew that meant she was getting close to Arizona. Arizona, the wild, the lonely, the red desert, the green plateau—Arizona with its roaring rivers, its vast, unknown lands, its pastures and forests, its wild horses, cowboys, outlaws, wolves, lions, and savages! The name excited her, filled her with music about nameless, sweet, intangible things, and all kinds of adventure. But she, being a twenty-year-old who had taken on responsibilities, had to hide the feelings in her heart and what her mother had said was her misfortune of not being born a boy.
Time passed, while Helen watched and learned and dreamed. The train stopped, at long intervals, at wayside stations where there seemed nothing but adobe sheds and lazy Mexicans, and dust and heat. Bo awoke and began to chatter, and to dig into the basket. She learned from the conductor that Magdalena was only two stations on. And she was full of conjectures as to who would meet them, what would happen. So Helen was drawn back to sober realities, in which there was considerable zest. Assuredly she did not know what was going to happen. Twice Riggs passed up and down the aisle, his dark face and light eyes and sardonic smile deliberately forced upon her sight. But again Helen fought a growing dread with contemptuous scorn. This fellow was not half a man. It was not conceivable what he could do, except annoy her, until she arrived at Pine. Her uncle was to meet her or send for her at Snowdrop, which place, Helen knew, was distant a good long ride by stage from Magdalena. This stage-ride was the climax and the dread of all the long journey, in Helen's considerations.
Time went by as Helen watched, learned, and dreamed. The train stopped occasionally at small stations that had nothing but adobe sheds, lazy locals, and a lot of dust and heat. Bo woke up and started chattering, digging into the basket. She learned from the conductor that Magdalena was just two stops away. She was full of thoughts about who would greet them and what would happen next. So Helen returned to the serious realities, which were still quite exciting. She definitely didn’t know what was coming. Twice, Riggs walked up and down the aisle, his dark face and light eyes, along with his sarcastic smile, deliberately in her view. But again, Helen pushed back her growing fear with scornful disdain. This guy was nowhere near man enough to actually scare her. It was hard to imagine what he could do to her, other than annoy her, until she reached Pine. Her uncle was supposed to meet her or send for her at Snowdrop, which Helen knew was quite a long stage ride away from Magdalena. This stage ride was the high point and the source of her anxiety for the entire journey, in Helen's mind.
“Oh, Nell!” cried Bo, with delight. “We're nearly there! Next station, the conductor said.”
“Oh, Nell!” Bo exclaimed with excitement. “We're almost there! The conductor said the next station is ours.”
“I wonder if the stage travels at night,” said Helen, thoughtfully.
“I wonder if the stage travels at night,” Helen said, deep in thought.
“Sure it does!” replied the irrepressible Bo.
“Absolutely!” replied the unstoppable Bo.
The train, though it clattered along as usual, seemed to Helen to fly. There the sun was setting over bleak New Mexican bluffs, Magdalena was at hand, and night, and adventure. Helen's heart beat fast. She watched the yellow plains where the cattle grazed; their presence, and irrigation ditches and cottonwood-trees told her that the railroad part of the journey was nearly ended. Then, at Bo's little scream, she looked across the car and out of the window to see a line of low, flat, red-adobe houses. The train began to slow down. Helen saw children run, white children and Mexican together; then more houses, and high upon a hill an immense adobe church, crude and glaring, yet somehow beautiful.
The train, even though it rattled along as usual, felt to Helen like it was flying. The sun was setting over the harsh New Mexican cliffs, Magdalena was nearby, and night and adventure awaited. Helen's heart raced. She looked out at the yellow plains where cattle grazed; their presence, along with the irrigation ditches and cottonwood trees, signaled that the railroad part of the journey was almost over. Then, at Bo's little shout, she glanced across the car and out the window to see a row of low, flat, red-adobe houses. The train started to slow down. Helen noticed kids running, both white and Mexican; then more houses, and high on a hill, a huge adobe church, rough and bright, yet somehow beautiful.
Helen told Bo to put on her bonnet, and, performing a like office for herself, she was ashamed of the trembling of her fingers. There were bustle and talk in the car.
Helen told Bo to put on her hat, and, doing the same for herself, she felt embarrassed by how her fingers were shaking. There was a lot of movement and chatter in the car.
The train stopped. Helen peered out to see a straggling crowd of Mexicans and Indians, all motionless and stolid, as if trains or nothing else mattered. Next Helen saw a white man, and that was a relief. He stood out in front of the others. Tall and broad, somehow striking, he drew a second glance that showed him to be a hunter clad in gray-fringed buckskin, and carrying a rifle.
The train stopped. Helen looked out to see a small group of Mexicans and Indians, all still and expressionless, as if nothing mattered but the trains. Then Helen noticed a white man, which was a relief. He stood out from the others. Tall and broad, he was striking enough to catch her attention again, revealing himself to be a hunter dressed in gray-fringed buckskin and carrying a rifle.
CHAPTER V
Here, there was no kindly brakeman to help the sisters with their luggage. Helen bade Bo take her share; thus burdened, they made an awkward and laborious shift to get off the train.
Here, there was no friendly conductor to help the sisters with their luggage. Helen told Bo to take her share; with that added weight, they struggled to get off the train.
Upon the platform of the car a strong hand seized Helen's heavy bag, with which she was straining, and a loud voice called out:
Upon the platform of the train, a strong hand grabbed Helen's heavy bag, which she was struggling with, and a loud voice shouted:
“Girls, we're here—sure out in the wild an' woolly West!”
“Girls, we’ve arrived—definitely out in the wild and rugged West!”
The speaker was Riggs, and he had possessed himself of part of her baggage with action and speech meant more to impress the curious crowd than to be really kind. In the excitement of arriving Helen had forgotten him. The manner of sudden reminder—the insincerity of it—made her temper flash. She almost fell, encumbered as she was, in her hurry to descend the steps. She saw the tall hunter in gray step forward close to her as she reached for the bag Riggs held.
The speaker was Riggs, and he had taken some of her bags with gestures and words designed more to impress the curious crowd than to be genuinely helpful. In the excitement of arriving, Helen had completely forgotten about him. The way he suddenly reminded her—his lack of sincerity—made her angry. She almost tripped, weighed down by her things, as she hurried to get down the steps. She saw the tall hunter in gray move in closer to her as she reached for the bag Riggs was holding.
“Mr. Riggs, I'll carry my bag,” she said.
“Mr. Riggs, I’ll carry my bag,” she said.
“Let me lug this. You help Bo with hers,” he replied, familiarly.
“Let me carry this. You help Bo with hers,” he said casually.
“But I want it,” she rejoined, quietly, with sharp determination. No little force was needed to pull the bag away from Riggs.
“But I want it,” she said quietly, with strong determination. It took a good amount of force to pull the bag away from Riggs.
“See here, Helen, you ain't goin' any farther with that joke, are you?” he queried, deprecatingly, and he still spoke quite loud.
“Hey, Helen, you’re not going to keep going with that joke, are you?” he asked, sounding a bit critical, and he still spoke quite loudly.
“It's no joke to me,” replied Helen. “I told you I didn't want your attention.”
“It's not a joke to me,” Helen replied. “I told you I didn't want your attention.”
“Sure. But that was temper. I'm your friend—from your home town. An' I ain't goin' to let a quarrel keep me from lookin' after you till you're safe at your uncle's.”
“Sure. But that was just anger. I'm your friend—from your hometown. And I’m not going to let a fight stop me from making sure you’re okay until you’re safe at your uncle’s.”
Helen turned her back upon him. The tall hunter had just helped Bo off the car. Then Helen looked up into a smooth bronzed face and piercing gray eyes.
Helen turned her back on him. The tall hunter had just helped Bo out of the car. Then Helen looked up into a smooth, tanned face and intense gray eyes.
“Are you Helen Rayner?” he asked.
“Are you Helen Rayner?” he asked.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“My name's Dale. I've come to meet you.”
"My name's Dale. I'm here to meet you."
“Ah! My uncle sent you?” added Helen, in quick relief.
“Ah! My uncle sent you?” Helen added, feeling a quick sense of relief.
“No; I can't say Al sent me,” began the man, “but I reckon—”
“No, I can’t say Al sent me,” the man started, “but I think—”
He was interrupted by Riggs, who, grasping Helen by the arm, pulled her back a step.
He was interrupted by Riggs, who grabbed Helen by the arm and pulled her back a step.
“Say, mister, did Auchincloss send you to meet my young friends here?” he demanded, arrogantly.
“Hey, mister, did Auchincloss send you to meet my friends here?” he asked, arrogantly.
Dale's glance turned from Helen to Riggs. She could not read this quiet gray gaze, but it thrilled her.
Dale's gaze shifted from Helen to Riggs. She couldn't decipher this calm, gray look, but it excited her.
“No. I come on my own hook,” he answered.
“No. I’m here on my own,” he answered.
“You'll understand, then—they're in my charge,” added Riggs.
"You'll get it, then—they're my responsibility," added Riggs.
This time the steady light-gray eyes met Helen's, and if there was not a smile in them or behind them she was still further baffled.
This time, the steady light-gray eyes locked with Helen's, and although there wasn't a smile in them or behind them, she was still even more confused.
“Helen, I reckon you said you didn't want this fellow's attention.”
“Helen, I think you said you didn't want this guy's attention.”
“I certainly said that,” replied Helen, quickly. Just then Bo slipped close to her and gave her arm a little squeeze. Probably Bo's thought was like hers—here was a real Western man. That was her first impression, and following swiftly upon it was a sensation of eased nerves.
“I definitely said that,” Helen replied quickly. Just then Bo moved closer to her and gave her arm a little squeeze. She probably felt the same way Bo did—this was a real Western man. That was her first impression, and right after that came a feeling of calmness.
Riggs swaggered closer to Dale.
Riggs swaggered closer to Dale.
“Say, Buckskin, I hail from Texas—”
“Hey, Buckskin, I’m from Texas—”
“You're wastin' our time an' we've need to hurry,” interrupted Dale. His tone seemed friendly. “An' if you ever lived long in Texas you wouldn't pester a lady an' you sure wouldn't talk like you do.”
“You're wasting our time and we need to hurry,” interrupted Dale. His tone seemed friendly. “And if you had ever lived in Texas for long, you wouldn't bother a lady and you definitely wouldn't talk like that.”
“What!” shouted Riggs, hotly. He dropped his right hand significantly to his hip.
“What!” shouted Riggs angrily. He dramatically dropped his right hand to his hip.
“Don't throw your gun. It might go off,” said Dale.
“Don't throw your gun. It could go off,” Dale said.
Whatever Riggs's intention had been—and it was probably just what Dale evidently had read it—he now flushed an angry red and jerked at his gun.
Whatever Riggs's intention had been—and it was probably just what Dale clearly thought it was—he now turned a furious red and yanked at his gun.
Dale's hand flashed too swiftly for Helen's eye to follow it. But she heard the thud as it struck. The gun went flying to the platform and scattered a group of Indians and Mexicans.
Dale's hand moved too quickly for Helen to see. But she heard the thud when it hit. The gun flew off the platform and scattered a group of Indians and Mexicans.
“You'll hurt yourself some day,” said Dale.
"You'll end up hurting yourself someday," said Dale.
Helen had never heard a slow, cool voice like this hunter's. Without excitement or emotion or hurry, it yet seemed full and significant of things the words did not mean. Bo uttered a strange little exultant cry.
Helen had never heard a calm, cool voice like this hunter's. It had no excitement, emotion, or rush, yet it felt deep and meaningful in ways the words didn't convey. Bo let out a strange, triumphant cry.
Riggs's arm had dropped limp. No doubt it was numb. He stared, and his predominating expression was surprise. As the shuffling crowd began to snicker and whisper, Riggs gave Dale a malignant glance, shifted it to Helen, and then lurched away in the direction of his gun.
Riggs's arm had gone limp. It was definitely numb. He stared, and the main look on his face was surprise. As the crowd started to snicker and whisper, Riggs shot Dale a nasty look, then turned it to Helen, and finally staggered off toward his gun.
Dale did not pay any more attention to him. Gathering up Helen's baggage, he said, “Come on,” and shouldered a lane through the gaping crowd. The girls followed close at his heels.
Dale stopped paying attention to him. Picking up Helen's bags, he said, “Let’s go,” and pushed his way through the crowd. The girls followed right behind him.
“Nell! what 'd I tell you?” whispered Bo. “Oh, you're all atremble!”
“Nell! What did I tell you?” whispered Bo. “Oh, you’re all shaking!”
Helen was aware of her unsteadiness; anger and fear and relief in quick succession had left her rather weak. Once through the motley crowd of loungers, she saw an old gray stage-coach and four lean horses. A grizzled, sunburned man sat on the driver's seat, whip and reins in hand. Beside him was a younger man with rifle across his knees. Another man, young, tall, lean, dark, stood holding the coach door open. He touched his sombrero to the girls. His eyes were sharp as he addressed Dale.
Helen felt unsteady; the rush of anger, fear, and relief had left her feeling weak. Once she made her way through the mixed crowd of people hanging around, she spotted an old gray stagecoach and four skinny horses. A rough-looking, tanned man was sitting in the driver's seat, holding a whip and reins. Next to him was a younger man with a rifle resting on his knees. Another young man, tall, lean, and dark, was holding the coach door open. He tipped his sombrero to the girls, his eyes sharp as he spoke to Dale.
“Milt, wasn't you held up?”
“Milt, weren't you held up?”
“No. But some long-haired galoot was tryin' to hold up the girls. Wanted to throw his gun on me. I was sure scared,” replied Dale, as he deposited the luggage.
“No. But some long-haired guy was trying to hold up the girls. Wanted to point his gun at me. I was really scared,” replied Dale, as he set down the luggage.
Bo laughed. Her eyes, resting upon Dale, were warm and bright. The young man at the coach door took a second look at her, and then a smile changed the dark hardness of his face.
Bo laughed. Her eyes, focused on Dale, were warm and bright. The young man at the coach door glanced at her again, and then a smile softened the serious expression on his face.
Dale helped the girls up the high step into the stage, and then, placing the lighter luggage, in with them, he threw the heavier pieces on top.
Dale helped the girls up the high step onto the stage, and then, putting the lighter bags in with them, he tossed the heavier ones on top.
“Joe, climb up,” he said.
“Joe, come up,” he said.
“Wal, Milt,” drawled the driver, “let's ooze along.”
“Yeah, Milt,” the driver said lazily, “let's take it easy.”
Dale hesitated, with his hand on the door. He glanced at the crowd, now edging close again, and then at Helen.
Dale hesitated, his hand on the door. He looked at the crowd, which was moving in closer again, and then at Helen.
“I reckon I ought to tell you,” he said, and indecision appeared to concern him.
“I think I should tell you,” he said, looking uncertain.
“What?” exclaimed Helen.
"What?" Helen exclaimed.
“Bad news. But talkin' takes time. An' we mustn't lose any.”
“Bad news. But talking takes time. And we can't afford to waste any.”
“There's need of hurry?” queried Helen, sitting up sharply.
“Is there a need to rush?” asked Helen, sitting up suddenly.
“I reckon.”
"I think so."
“Is this the stage to Snowdrop?
“Is this the stage for Snowdrop?
“No. That leaves in the mornin'. We rustled this old trap to get a start to-night.”
“No. That leaves in the morning. We got this old trap ready to get a start tonight.”
“The sooner the better. But I—I don't understand,” said Helen, bewildered.
“The sooner, the better. But I—I don’t get it,” said Helen, confused.
“It'll not be safe for you to ride on the mornin' stage,” returned Dale.
“It won't be safe for you to ride on the morning stage,” replied Dale.
“Safe! Oh, what do you mean?” exclaimed Helen. Apprehensively she gazed at him and then back at Bo.
“Safe! Oh, what do you mean?” Helen exclaimed. Nervously, she looked at him and then back at Bo.
“Explainin' will take time. An' facts may change your mind. But if you can't trust me—”
“Explaining will take time. And facts may change your mind. But if you can't trust me—”
“Trust you!” interposed Helen, blankly. “You mean to take us to Snowdrop?”
“Trust you!” Helen interrupted, looking puzzled. “Are you saying you’ll take us to Snowdrop?”
“I reckon we'd better go roundabout an' not hit Snowdrop,” he replied, shortly.
“I think we should take a longer way and avoid Snowdrop,” he replied shortly.
“Then to Pine—to my uncle—Al Auchincloss?
“Then to Pine—to my uncle—Al Auchincloss?
“Yes, I'm goin' to try hard.”
“Yes, I’m going to try hard.”
Helen caught her breath. She divined that some peril menaced her. She looked steadily, with all a woman's keenness, into this man's face. The moment was one of the fateful decisions she knew the West had in store for her. Her future and that of Bo's were now to be dependent upon her judgments. It was a hard moment and, though she shivered inwardly, she welcomed the initial and inevitable step. This man Dale, by his dress of buckskin, must be either scout or hunter. His size, his action, the tone of his voice had been reassuring. But Helen must decide from what she saw in his face whether or not to trust him. And that face was clear bronze, unlined, unshadowed, like a tranquil mask, clean-cut, strong-jawed, with eyes of wonderful transparent gray.
Helen caught her breath. She sensed that some danger was looming. She looked intently, with all a woman’s intuition, into this man's face. This moment was one of the fateful decisions she knew the West had in store for her. Her future and Bo's were now dependent on her choices. It was a tough moment, and although she felt a shiver inside, she welcomed the initial and inevitable step. This man Dale, dressed in buckskin, had to be either a scout or a hunter. His size, his movements, and the tone of his voice were reassuring. But Helen had to decide from what she saw in his face whether or not to trust him. And that face was a smooth bronze, unlined, unshadowed, like a calm mask, well-defined, strong-jawed, with wonderfully clear gray eyes.
“Yes, I'll trust you,” she said. “Get in, and let us hurry. Then you can explain.”
“Yes, I’ll trust you,” she said. “Get in, and let’s hurry. Then you can explain.”
“All ready, Bill. Send 'em along,” called Dale.
“All set, Bill. Send them over,” called Dale.
He had to stoop to enter the stage, and, once in, he appeared to fill that side upon which he sat. Then the driver cracked his whip; the stage lurched and began to roll; the motley crowd was left behind. Helen awakened to the reality, as she saw Bo staring with big eyes at the hunter, that a stranger adventure than she had ever dreamed of had began with the rattling roll of that old stage-coach.
He had to bend down to get into the stage, and once he was in, he seemed to take up all the space on the side where he sat. Then the driver cracked his whip; the stage lurched and started to move, leaving the colorful crowd behind. Helen realized the truth as she saw Bo staring wide-eyed at the hunter—that a stranger adventure than she had ever imagined had begun with the rattling roll of that old stagecoach.
Dale laid off his sombrero and leaned forward, holding his rifle between his knees. The light shone better upon his features now that he was bareheaded. Helen had never seen a face like that, which at first glance appeared darkly bronzed and hard, and then became clear, cold, aloof, still, intense. She wished she might see a smile upon it. And now that the die was cast she could not tell why she had trusted it. There was singular force in it, but she did not recognize what kind of force. One instant she thought it was stern, and the next that it was sweet, and again that it was neither.
Dale took off his sombrero and leaned forward, holding his rifle between his knees. The light lit up his features better now that he was bareheaded. Helen had never seen a face like his, which at first glance looked darkly tanned and tough, but then became clear, cold, detached, still, and intense. She wished he would smile. Now that it was too late, she couldn’t understand why she had trusted him. There was a unique strength in his face, but she couldn’t identify what kind of strength it was. One moment she thought it looked stern, the next it seemed sweet, and then again, it appeared to be neither.
“I'm glad you've got your sister,” he said, presently.
“I'm glad you have your sister,” he said, after a moment.
“How did you know she's my sister?”
“How did you know she’s my sister?”
“I reckon she looks like you.”
“I think she looks like you.”
“No one else ever thought so,” replied Helen, trying to smile.
“No one else ever thought that,” Helen said, trying to smile.
Bo had no difficulty in smiling, as she said, “Wish I was half as pretty as Nell.”
Bo easily smiled as she said, “I wish I was half as pretty as Nell.”
“Nell. Isn't your name Helen?” queried Dale.
“Nell. Isn’t your name Helen?” asked Dale.
“Yes. But my—some few call me Nell.”
“Yes. But some people call me Nell.”
“I like Nell better than Helen. An' what's yours?” went on Dale, looking at Bo.
“I like Nell more than Helen. What about you?” Dale continued, looking at Bo.
“Mine's Bo. Just plain B-o. Isn't it silly? But I wasn't asked when they gave it to me,” she replied.
“Mine's Bo. Just plain B-o. Isn’t it silly? But I wasn’t asked when they gave it to me,” she replied.
“Bo. It's nice an' short. Never heard it before. But I haven't met many people for years.”
“Bo. It’s nice and short. I’ve never heard it before. But I haven’t met many people in years.”
“Oh! we've left the town!” cried Bo. “Look, Nell! How bare! It's just like desert.”
“Oh! We've left the town!” shouted Bo. “Look, Nell! It's so empty! It’s just like a desert.”
“It is desert. We've forty miles of that before we come to a hill or a tree.”
“It’s a desert. We’ve got forty miles of that before we reach a hill or a tree.”
Helen glanced out. A flat, dull-green expanse waved away from the road on and on to a bright, dark horizon-line, where the sun was setting rayless in a clear sky. Open, desolate, and lonely, the scene gave her a cold thrill.
Helen looked outside. A flat, dull-green landscape stretched away from the road and continued to a bright, dark horizon, where the sun was setting without rays in a clear sky. Open, desolate, and lonely, the scene sent a chill through her.
“Did your uncle Al ever write anythin' about a man named Beasley?” asked Dale.
“Did your Uncle Al ever write anything about a guy named Beasley?” asked Dale.
“Indeed he did,” replied Helen, with a start of surprise. “Beasley! That name is familiar to us—and detestable. My uncle complained of this man for years. Then he grew bitter—accused Beasley. But the last year or so not a word!”
“Yeah, he did,” Helen replied, surprised. “Beasley! That name rings a bell—and not a good one. My uncle complained about this guy for years. Then he got bitter—blamed Beasley. But for the last year or so, nothing!”
“Well, now,” began the hunter, earnestly, “let's get the bad news over. I'm sorry you must be worried. But you must learn to take the West as it is. There's good an' bad, maybe more bad. That's because the country's young.... So to come right out with it—this Beasley hired a gang of outlaws to meet the stage you was goin' in to Snowdrop—to-morrow—an' to make off with you.”
“Well, now,” started the hunter, seriously, “let's get the bad news out of the way. I'm sorry you have to be concerned. But you need to accept the West as it is. There’s good and bad, probably more bad. That’s because the country is still young... So to get straight to the point—this Beasley hired a group of outlaws to intercept the stage you were taking to Snowdrop tomorrow—and to kidnap you.”
“Make off with me?” ejaculated Helen, bewildered.
“Run away with me?” Helen exclaimed, confused.
“Kidnap you! Which, in that gang, would be worse than killing you!” declared Dale, grimly, and he closed a huge fist on his knee.
“Kidnap you! In that gang, that would be worse than killing you!” declared Dale seriously, as he slammed his fist down on his knee.
Helen was utterly astounded.
Helen was completely amazed.
“How hor-rible!” she gasped out. “Make off with me!... What in Heaven's name for?”
“How horrible!” she gasped. “Run away with me!... What on Earth for?”
Bo gave vent to a fierce little utterance.
Bo let out a fierce little expression.
“For reasons you ought to guess,” replied Dale, and he leaned forward again. Neither his voice nor face changed in the least, but yet there was a something about him that fascinated Helen. “I'm a hunter. I live in the woods. A few nights ago I happened to be caught out in a storm an' I took to an old log cabin. Soon as I got there I heard horses. I hid up in the loft. Some men rode up an' come in. It was dark. They couldn't see me. An' they talked. It turned out they were Snake Anson an' his gang of sheep-thieves. They expected to meet Beasley there. Pretty soon he came. He told Anson how old Al, your uncle, was on his last legs—how he had sent for you to have his property when he died. Beasley swore he had claims on Al. An' he made a deal with Anson to get you out of the way. He named the day you were to reach Magdalena. With Al dead an' you not there, Beasley could get the property. An' then he wouldn't care if you did come to claim it. It 'd be too late.... Well, they rode away that night. An' next day I rustled down to Pine. They're all my friends at Pine, except old Al. But they think I'm queer. I didn't want to confide in many people. Beasley is strong in Pine, an' for that matter I suspect Snake Anson has other friends there besides Beasley. So I went to see your uncle. He never had any use for me because he thought I was lazy like an Indian. Old Al hates lazy men. Then we fell out—or he fell out—because he believed a tame lion of mine had killed some of his sheep. An' now I reckon that Tom might have done it. I tried to lead up to this deal of Beasley's about you, but old Al wouldn't listen. He's cross—very cross. An' when I tried to tell him, why, he went right out of his head. Sent me off the ranch. Now I reckon you begin to see what a pickle I was in. Finally I went to four friends I could trust. They're Mormon boys—brothers. That's Joe out on top, with the driver. I told them all about Beasley's deal an' asked them to help me. So we planned to beat Anson an' his gang to Magdalena. It happens that Beasley is as strong in Magdalena as he is in Pine. An' we had to go careful. But the boys had a couple of friends here—Mormons, too, who agreed to help us. They had this old stage.... An' here you are.” Dale spread out his big hands and looked gravely at Helen and then at Bo.
“For reasons you can probably guess,” replied Dale as he leaned forward again. Neither his voice nor his expression changed at all, but there was something about him that captivated Helen. “I’m a hunter. I live in the woods. A few nights ago, I got caught in a storm and took shelter in an old log cabin. As soon as I arrived, I heard horses. I hid up in the loft. Some men rode up and came in. It was dark, so they couldn’t see me. And they talked. It turned out they were Snake Anson and his gang of sheep thieves. They expected to meet Beasley there. Pretty soon, he showed up. He told Anson that old Al, your uncle, was on his last legs—how he had sent for you to inherit his property when he died. Beasley swore he had claims on Al, and he made a deal with Anson to get you out of the way. He named the day you were supposed to arrive in Magdalena. With Al dead and you not there, Beasley could claim the property. And then he wouldn’t care if you came to claim it later. It would be too late.... Well, they rode away that night. The next day, I rushed down to Pine. They're all my friends at Pine, except old Al. But they think I’m odd. I didn’t want to confide in too many people. Beasley is powerful in Pine, and for that matter, I suspect Snake Anson has other allies there besides Beasley. So I went to see your uncle. He never liked me because he thought I was lazy like an Indian. Old Al despised lazy men. Then we had a falling out—he did—because he believed my tame lion had killed some of his sheep. And now I think Tom might have done it. I tried to bring up Beasley’s scheme about you, but old Al wouldn’t listen. He’s irritable—very irritable. And when I tried to tell him, he completely lost it. He kicked me off the ranch. Now I guess you’re starting to see what a mess I was in. Finally, I turned to four friends I could trust. They’re Mormon boys—brothers. That’s Joe up top, with the reins. I told them all about Beasley’s plan and asked for their help. So we decided to beat Anson and his gang to Magdalena. Happens that Beasley is just as powerful in Magdalena as he is in Pine. We had to be careful. But the boys had a couple of friends here—Mormons too, who agreed to help us. They had this old stage.... And here you are.” Dale spread his big hands and looked gravely at Helen and then at Bo.
“You're perfectly splendid!” cried Bo, ringingly. She was white; her fingers were clenched; her eyes blazed.
“You're absolutely amazing!” shouted Bo, enthusiastically. She was pale; her fingers were clenched; her eyes shone brightly.
Dale appeared startled out of his gravity, and surprised, then pleased. A smile made his face like a boy's. Helen felt her body all rigid, yet slightly trembling. Her hands were cold. The horror of this revelation held her speechless. But in her heart she echoed Bo's exclamation of admiration and gratitude.
Dale looked shocked and then surprised, but also pleased. A smile lit up his face like a young boy's. Helen felt her body tense up, yet tremble slightly. Her hands were cold. The shock of this revelation left her speechless. But inside, she shared Bo's feelings of admiration and gratitude.
“So far, then,” resumed Dale, with a heavy breath of relief. “No wonder you're upset. I've a blunt way of talkin'.... Now we've thirty miles to ride on this Snowdrop road before we can turn off. To-day sometime the rest of the boys—Roy, John, an' Hal—were to leave Show Down, which's a town farther on from Snowdrop. They have my horses an' packs besides their own. Somewhere on the road we'll meet them—to-night, maybe—or tomorrow. I hope not to-night, because that 'd mean Anson's gang was ridin' in to Magdalena.”
“So, here’s the deal,” Dale said, letting out a sigh of relief. “It makes sense why you’re upset. I can be pretty blunt... We’ve got thirty miles to go on this Snowdrop road before we can branch off. Sometime today, the rest of the guys—Roy, John, and Hal—were supposed to leave Show Down, which is a town further down from Snowdrop. They’ve got my horses and packs along with their own. We’ll run into them somewhere on the road—maybe tonight or tomorrow. I really hope it’s not tonight because that would mean Anson's gang is heading into Magdalena.”
Helen wrung her hands helplessly.
Helen anxiously twisted her hands.
“Oh, have I no courage?” she whispered.
“Oh, do I really have no courage?” she whispered.
“Nell, I'm as scared as you are,” said Bo, consolingly, embracing her sister.
“Nell, I'm just as scared as you are,” said Bo, comforting her sister with a hug.
“I reckon that's natural,” said Dale, as if excusing them. “But, scared or not, you both brace up. It's a bad job. But I've done my best. An' you'll be safer with me an' the Beeman boys than you'd be in Magdalena, or anywhere else, except your uncle's.”
“I think that's just how it is,” Dale said, as if justifying their feelings. “But whether you're scared or not, you both need to toughen up. This is a tough situation. But I’ve tried my best. And you'll be safer with me and the Beeman guys than you would be in Magdalena, or anywhere else, except your uncle's.”
“Mr.—Mr. Dale,” faltered Helen, with her tears falling, “don't think me a coward—or—or ungrateful. I'm neither. It's only I'm so—so shocked. After all we hoped and expected—this—this—is such a—a terrible surprise.”
“Mr.—Mr. Dale,” Helen stammered, tears streaming down her face, “please don’t think of me as a coward—or—or ungrateful. I’m neither. It’s just that I’m so—so shocked. After everything we hoped for and expected—this—this—is such a—a terrible surprise.”
“Never mind, Nell dear. Let's take what comes,” murmured Bo.
“Don’t worry about it, Nell. Let’s just deal with whatever happens,” Bo whispered.
“That's the talk,” said Dale. “You see, I've come right out with the worst. Maybe we'll get through easy. When we meet the boys we'll take to the horses an' the trails. Can you ride?”
"That's what everyone is saying," Dale said. "You see, I've gone straight to the point. Maybe we'll get through this without much trouble. When we meet the guys, we'll hop on the horses and hit the trails. Can you ride?"
“Bo has been used to horses all her life and I ride fairly well,” responded Helen. The idea of riding quickened her spirit.
“Bo has been around horses her whole life, and I ride pretty well,” responded Helen. The thought of riding excited her.
“Good! We may have some hard ridin' before I get you up to Pine. Hello! What's that?”
“Good! We might have some tough riding before I take you to Pine. Hey! What’s that?”
Above the creaking, rattling, rolling roar of the stage Helen heard a rapid beat of hoofs. A horse flashed by, galloping hard.
Above the creaking, rattling, rolling roar of the stage, Helen heard a fast beat of hoofs. A horse raced by, galloping hard.
Dale opened the door and peered out. The stage rolled to a halt. He stepped down and gazed ahead.
Dale opened the door and looked outside. The stage stopped moving. He got down and stared ahead.
“Joe, who was that?” he queried.
“Joe, who was that?” he asked.
“Nary me. An' Bill didn't know him, either,” replied Joe. “I seen him 'way back. He was ridin' some. An' he slowed up goin' past us. Now he's runnin' again.”
“Nah, not me. And Bill didn’t know him either,” Joe replied. “I saw him way back. He was riding some. And he slowed down as he went past us. Now he’s running again.”
Dale shook his head as if he did not like the circumstances.
Dale shook his head, clearly unhappy with the situation.
“Milt, he'll never get by Roy on this road,” said Joe.
“Milt, he’s never going to pass Roy on this road,” said Joe.
“Maybe he'll get by before Roy strikes in on the road.”
“Maybe he’ll make it before Roy comes in on the road.”
“It ain't likely.”
“It’s not likely.”
Helen could not restrain her fears. “Mr. Dale, you think he was a messenger—going ahead to post that—that Anson gang?”
Helen couldn't hold back her fears. “Mr. Dale, do you think he was a messenger—going ahead to report that—that Anson gang?”
“He might be,” replied Dale, simply.
“He might be,” Dale replied flatly.
Then the young man called Joe leaned out from the seat above and called: “Miss Helen, don't you worry. Thet fellar is more liable to stop lead than anythin' else.”
Then the young man named Joe leaned out from the seat above and said: “Miss Helen, don’t you worry. That guy is more likely to stop a bullet than anything else.”
His words, meant to be kind and reassuring, were almost as sinister to Helen as the menace to her own life. Long had she known how cheap life was held in the West, but she had only known it abstractly, and she had never let the fact remain before her consciousness. This cheerful young man spoke calmly of spilling blood in her behalf. The thought it roused was tragic—for bloodshed was insupportable to her—and then the thrills which followed were so new, strange, bold, and tingling that they were revolting. Helen grew conscious of unplumbed depths, of instincts at which she was amazed and ashamed.
His words, intended to be kind and reassuring, felt nearly as threatening to Helen as the danger to her own life. She had long understood how cheap life was in the West, but it had always been an abstract concept for her, and she had never allowed it to dominate her thoughts. This cheerful young man spoke calmly about shedding blood for her sake. The idea it stirred was tragic—since violence was unbearable to her—and yet the excitement that followed was so unfamiliar, strange, bold, and electrifying that it disgusted her. Helen became aware of unexplored depths within her, instincts that left her both amazed and ashamed.
“Joe, hand down that basket of grub—the small one with the canteen,” said Dale, reaching out a long arm. Presently he placed a cloth-covered basket inside the stage. “Girls, eat all you want an' then some.”
“Joe, pass me that small basket of food—the one with the canteen,” said Dale, stretching out his long arm. Soon, he set a cloth-covered basket inside the stage. “Ladies, eat as much as you want and then some.”
“We have a basket half full yet,” replied Helen.
“We still have a half-full basket,” replied Helen.
“You'll need it all before we get to Pine.... Now, I'll ride up on top with the boys an' eat my supper. It'll be dark, presently, an' we'll stop often to listen. But don't be scared.”
“You'll need it all before we get to Pine.... Now, I'll sit up top with the guys and have my dinner. It'll get dark soon, and we'll stop often to listen. But don't be afraid.”
With that he took his rifle and, closing the door, clambered up to the driver's seat. Then the stage lurched again and began to roll along.
With that, he grabbed his rifle, shut the door, and climbed up to the driver’s seat. Then the stage jolted again and started moving forward.
Not the least thing to wonder at of this eventful evening was the way Bo reached for the basket of food. Helen simply stared at her.
Not the least surprising thing about this eventful evening was how Bo reached for the basket of food. Helen just stared at her.
“Bo, you CAN'T EAT!” she exclaimed.
“Bo, you CAN'T EAT!” she shouted.
“I should smile I can,” replied that practical young lady. “And you're going to if I have to stuff things in your mouth. Where's your wits, Nell? He said we must eat. That means our strength is going to have some pretty severe trials.... Gee! it's all great—just like a story! The unexpected—why, he looks like a prince turned hunter!—long, dark, stage journey—held up—fight—escape—wild ride on horses—woods and camps and wild places—pursued—hidden in the forest—more hard rides—then safe at the ranch. And of course he falls madly in love with me—no, you, for I'll be true to my Las Vegas lover—”
“I should smile if I can,” replied that practical young lady. “And you're going to, even if I have to stuff things in your mouth. Where's your head at, Nell? He said we need to eat. That means our strength is about to face some serious challenges.... Wow! it's all amazing—just like a story! The unexpected—he looks like a prince turned hunter!—long, dark, stage journey—stopped—battle—escape—wild ride on horses—woods and camps and remote places—being chased—hidden in the forest—more tough rides—then safe at the ranch. And of course, he falls head over heels for me—no, you, because I'll be loyal to my Las Vegas lover—”
“Hush, silly! Bo, tell me, aren't you SCARED?”
“Hush, silly! Bo, tell me, aren’t you scared?”
“Scared! I'm scared stiff. But if Western girls stand such things, we can. No Western girl is going to beat ME!”
“Scared! I’m frozen with fear. But if Western girls can handle this, so can we. No Western girl is going to outdo ME!”
That brought Helen to a realization of the brave place she had given herself in dreams, and she was at once ashamed of herself and wildly proud of this little sister.
That made Helen realize the courageous role she had created for herself in her dreams, and she felt both ashamed of herself and fiercely proud of her little sister.
“Bo, thank Heaven I brought you with me!” exclaimed Helen, fervently. “I'll eat if it chokes me.”
“Bo, thank goodness I brought you with me!” Helen exclaimed earnestly. “I'll eat even if it kills me.”
Whereupon she found herself actually hungry, and while she ate she glanced out of the stage, first from one side and then from the other. These windows had no glass and they let the cool night air blow in. The sun had long since sunk. Out to the west, where a bold, black horizon-line swept away endlessly, the sky was clear gold, shading to yellow and blue above. Stars were out, pale and wan, but growing brighter. The earth appeared bare and heaving, like a calm sea. The wind bore a fragrance new to Helen, acridly sweet and clean, and it was so cold it made her fingers numb.
She suddenly realized she was actually hungry, and while she ate, she looked out of the stage, first from one side and then from the other. These windows had no glass, allowing the cool night air to flow in. The sun had long set. In the west, where a bold, black horizon stretched endlessly, the sky was a clear gold, fading to yellow and blue above. The stars were out, pale and faint, but becoming brighter. The ground looked bare and undulating, like a calm sea. The wind carried a scent that was new to Helen, sharply sweet and fresh, and it was so cold that it made her fingers numb.
“I heard some animal yelp,” said Bo, suddenly, and she listened with head poised.
“I heard some animal yelp,” Bo said suddenly, and she listened with her head held high.
But Helen heard nothing save the steady clip-clop of hoofs, the clink of chains, the creak and rattle of the old stage, and occasionally the low voices of the men above.
But Helen heard nothing except the steady clip-clop of hooves, the clink of chains, the creak and rattle of the old stage, and occasionally the quiet voices of the men above.
When the girls had satisfied hunger and thirst, night had settled down black. They pulled the cloaks up over them, and close together leaned back in a corner of the seat and talked in whispers. Helen did not have much to say, but Bo was talkative.
When the girls had satisfied their hunger and thirst, the night had fallen completely dark. They pulled their cloaks up over themselves and huddled together in a corner of the seat, whispering to each other. Helen didn’t have much to say, but Bo was quite chatty.
“This beats me!” she said once, after an interval. “Where are we, Nell? Those men up there are Mormons. Maybe they are abducting us!”
“This is beyond me!” she said after a pause. “Where are we, Nell? Those guys up there are Mormons. Maybe they’re trying to kidnap us!”
“Mr. Dale isn't a Mormon,” replied Helen.
“Mr. Dale isn’t a Mormon,” replied Helen.
“How do you know?”
"How do you know?"
“I could tell by the way he spoke of his friends.”
“I could tell by how he talked about his friends.”
“Well, I wish it wasn't so dark. I'm not afraid of men in daylight.... Nell, did you ever see such a wonderful looking fellow? What'd they call him? Milt—Milt Dale. He said he lived in the woods. If I hadn't fallen in love with that cowboy who called me—well, I'd be a goner now.”
“Well, I wish it wasn't so dark. I'm not scared of guys in the daylight... Nell, have you ever seen such a handsome guy? What did they call him? Milt—Milt Dale. He said he lived in the woods. If I hadn't fallen for that cowboy who called me—well, I'd be in trouble now.”
After an interval of silence Bo whispered, startlingly, “Wonder if Harve Riggs is following us now?”
After a moment of silence, Bo whispered, surprising everyone, “I wonder if Harve Riggs is following us now?”
“Of course he is,” replied Helen, hopelessly.
“Of course he is,” Helen replied, feeling defeated.
“He'd better look out. Why, Nell, he never saw—he never—what did Uncle Al used to call it?—sav—savvied—that's it. Riggs never savvied that hunter. But I did, you bet.”
“He better watch out. You know, Nell, he never realized—he never—what did Uncle Al used to say?—sav—savvy—that’s it. Riggs never savvied that hunter. But I did, for sure.”
“Savvied! What do you mean, Bo?”
“Got it! What do you mean, Bo?”
“I mean that long-haired galoot never saw his real danger. But I felt it. Something went light inside me. Dale never took him seriously at all.”
“I mean that long-haired guy never realized the real danger he was in. But I could feel it. Something shifted inside me. Dale never took him seriously at all.”
“Riggs will turn up at Uncle Al's, sure as I'm born,” said Helen.
“Riggs will definitely show up at Uncle Al's, no doubt about it,” said Helen.
“Let him turn,” replied Bo, contemptuously. “Nell, don't you ever bother your head again about him. I'll bet they're all men out here. And I wouldn't be in Harve Riggs's boots for a lot.”
“Let him turn,” Bo replied with disdain. “Nell, don’t waste your time worrying about him again. I bet they’re all guys out here. And there’s no way I’d want to be in Harve Riggs’s shoes for anything.”
After that Bo talked of her uncle and his fatal illness, and from that she drifted back to the loved ones at home, now seemingly at the other side of the world, and then she broke down and cried, after which she fell asleep on Helen's shoulder.
After that, Bo talked about her uncle and his serious illness, and from there, she drifted back to thoughts of her loved ones at home, who now felt like they were on the other side of the world. Then, she broke down and cried, after which she fell asleep on Helen's shoulder.
But Helen could not have fallen asleep if she had wanted to.
But Helen couldn't have fallen asleep even if she wanted to.
She had always, since she could remember, longed for a moving, active life; and for want of a better idea she had chosen to dream of gipsies. And now it struck her grimly that, if these first few hours of her advent in the West were forecasts of the future, she was destined to have her longings more than fulfilled.
She had always longed for a dynamic, exciting life; and without a better idea, she had chosen to dream of gypsies. Now it hit her grimly that if these first few hours of her arrival in the West were any indication of what was to come, she was set to have her desires more than satisfied.
Presently the stage rolled slower and slower, until it came to a halt. Then the horses heaved, the harnesses clinked, the men whispered. Otherwise there was an intense quiet. She looked out, expecting to find it pitch-dark. It was black, yet a transparent blackness. To her surprise she could see a long way. A shooting-star electrified her. The men were listening. She listened, too, but beyond the slight sounds about the stage she heard nothing. Presently the driver clucked to his horses, and travel was resumed.
Currently, the stage slowed down more and more until it finally stopped. Then the horses strained, the harnesses jingled, and the men murmured. Other than that, it was incredibly quiet. She looked out, expecting it to be completely dark. It was black, but a clear kind of blackness. To her surprise, she could see quite far. A shooting star thrilled her. The men were listening. She listened as well, but apart from the faint noises around the stage, she heard nothing. Soon, the driver clicked his tongue to the horses, and they started moving again.
For a while the stage rolled on rapidly, evidently downhill, swaying from side to side, and rattling as if about to fall to pieces. Then it slowed on a level, and again it halted for a few moments, and once more in motion it began a laborsome climb. Helen imagined miles had been covered. The desert appeared to heave into billows, growing rougher, and dark, round bushes dimly stood out. The road grew uneven and rocky, and when the stage began another descent its violent rocking jolted Bo out of her sleep and in fact almost out of Helen's arms.
For a while, the stagecoach sped along quickly, clearly going downhill, swaying from side to side and rattling as if it was about to fall apart. Then it slowed on flat ground and came to a stop for a few moments, before starting to move again as it began a tough climb. Helen thought they must have covered miles. The desert seemed to rise in waves, becoming rougher, and dark, round bushes faintly stood out. The road became bumpy and rocky, and when the stagecoach started another descent, its violent rocking jerked Bo out of her sleep and nearly out of Helen's arms.
“Where am I?” asked Bo, dazedly.
“Where am I?” Bo asked, feeling dazed.
“Bo, you're having your heart's desire, but I can't tell you where you are,” replied Helen.
“Bo, you're getting what you really want, but I can't tell you where you are,” replied Helen.
Bo awakened thoroughly, which fact was now no wonder, considering the jostling of the old stage.
Bo woke up completely, which was no surprise now, given the bumps of the old stage.
“Hold on to me, Nell!... Is it a runaway?”
“Hold on to me, Nell!... Is it a runaway?”
“We've come about a thousand miles like this, I think,” replied Helen. “I've not a whole bone in my body.”
“We've traveled about a thousand miles like this, I think,” replied Helen. “I don't have a single whole bone in my body.”
Bo peered out of the window.
Bo looked out the window.
“Oh, how dark and lonesome! But it'd be nice if it wasn't so cold. I'm freezing.”
“Oh, how dark and lonely! But it would be nice if it wasn’t so cold. I’m freezing.”
“I thought you loved cold air,” taunted Helen.
“I thought you loved cold air,” Helen teased.
“Say, Nell, you begin to talk like yourself,” responded Bo.
“Hey, Nell, you’re starting to sound like yourself,” Bo replied.
It was difficult to hold on to the stage and each other and the cloak all at once, but they succeeded, except in the roughest places, when from time to time they were bounced around. Bo sustained a sharp rap on the head.
It was tough to hang onto the stage, each other, and the cloak all at once, but they managed, except in the rough spots when they occasionally got jostled. Bo took a hard hit to the head.
“Oooooo!” she moaned. “Nell Rayner, I'll never forgive you for fetching me on this awful trip.”
“Oooooo!” she groaned. “Nell Rayner, I’ll never forgive you for dragging me on this terrible trip.”
“Just think of your handsome Las Vegas cowboy,” replied Helen.
“Just think of your attractive Las Vegas cowboy,” replied Helen.
Either this remark subdued Bo or the suggestion sufficed to reconcile her to the hardships of the ride.
Either this comment calmed Bo down, or the suggestion was enough to help her come to terms with the difficulties of the ride.
Meanwhile, as they talked and maintained silence and tried to sleep, the driver of the stage kept at his task after the manner of Western men who knew how to get the best out of horses and bad roads and distance.
Meanwhile, as they chatted and sat in silence, trying to sleep, the stage driver continued his work like those Western men who knew how to make the most of horses, rough roads, and long distances.
By and by the stage halted again and remained at a standstill for so long, with the men whispering on top, that Helen and Bo were roused to apprehension.
By and by, the stage stopped again and stayed still for so long, with the men whispering above, that Helen and Bo became worried.
Suddenly a sharp whistle came from the darkness ahead.
Suddenly, a loud whistle echoed from the darkness ahead.
“Thet's Roy,” said Joe Beeman, in a low voice.
"That's Roy," Joe Beeman said quietly.
“I reckon. An' meetin' us so quick looks bad,” replied Dale. “Drive on, Bill.”
“I guess so. And running into us so soon looks suspicious,” replied Dale. “Keep going, Bill.”
“Mebbe it seems quick to you,” muttered the driver, “but if we hain't come thirty mile, an' if thet ridge thar hain't your turnin'-off place, why, I don't know nothin'.”
“Might seem fast to you,” the driver mumbled, “but if we haven't come thirty miles, and if that ridge over there isn't where you're supposed to turn off, then I don't know anything.”
The stage rolled on a little farther, while Helen and Bo sat clasping each other tight, wondering with bated breath what was to be the next thing to happen.
The stage moved on a bit further, while Helen and Bo sat holding each other tightly, anxiously wondering what was going to happen next.
Then once more they were at a standstill. Helen heard the thud of boots striking the ground, and the snorts of horses.
Then once again they were at a standstill. Helen heard the thud of boots hitting the ground and the snorts of horses.
“Nell, I see horses,” whispered Bo, excitedly. “There, to the side of the road... and here comes a man.... Oh, if he shouldn't be the one they're expecting!”
“Nell, I see horses,” Bo whispered eagerly. “Over there, by the side of the road... and here comes a guy.... Oh, what if he’s the one they’re expecting!”
Helen peered out to see a tall, dark form, moving silently, and beyond it a vague outline of horses, and then pale gleams of what must have been pack-loads.
Helen looked out to see a tall, dark figure moving quietly, and beyond it a blurry shape of horses, followed by faint glimmers that must have been packs.
Dale loomed up, and met the stranger in the road.
Dale appeared and encountered the stranger on the road.
“Howdy, Milt? You got the girl sure, or you wouldn't be here,” said a low voice.
“Hey, Milt? You definitely got the girl, or you wouldn't be here,” said a low voice.
“Roy, I've got two girls—sisters,” replied Dale.
“Roy, I have two girls—sisters,” Dale replied.
The man Roy whistled softly under his breath. Then another lean, rangy form strode out of the darkness, and was met by Dale.
The man Roy whistled quietly to himself. Then another tall, lanky figure stepped out of the shadows and was greeted by Dale.
“Now, boys—how about Anson's gang?” queried Dale.
“Now, guys—what do you think about Anson's crew?” asked Dale.
“At Snowdrop, drinkin' an' quarrelin'. Reckon they'll leave there about daybreak,” replied Roy.
“At Snowdrop, drinking and arguing. I guess they'll leave there around dawn,” replied Roy.
“How long have you been here?”
“How long have you been here?”
“Mebbe a couple of hours.”
“Maybe a couple of hours.”
“Any horse go by?”
"Any horses passing by?"
“No.”
“No.”
“Roy, a strange rider passed us before dark. He was hittin' the road. An' he's got by here before you came.”
“Roy, a weird rider passed by us before dark. He was hitting the road. And he's been here before you showed up.”
“I don't like thet news,” replied Roy, tersely. “Let's rustle. With girls on hossback you'll need all the start you can get. Hey, John?”
“I don’t like that news,” Roy replied sharply. “Let’s get moving. With girls on horseback, you’ll need all the head start you can get. Right, John?”
“Snake Anson shore can foller hoss tracks,” replied the third man.
“Snake Anson can follow horse tracks,” replied the third man.
“Milt, say the word,” went on Roy, as he looked up at the stars. “Daylight not far away. Here's the forks of the road, an' your hosses, an' our outfit. You can be in the pines by sunup.”
“Milt, just say the word,” Roy continued, glancing up at the stars. “Daylight isn’t far off. Here’s the fork in the road, your horses, and our gear. You can be in the pines by sunrise.”
In the silence that ensued Helen heard the throb of her heart and the panting little breaths of her sister. They both peered out, hands clenched together, watching and listening in strained attention.
In the silence that followed, Helen heard her heart beating and her sister's quick, shallow breaths. They both leaned out, hands tightly clasped, watching and listening with intense focus.
“It's possible that rider last night wasn't a messenger to Anson,” said Dale. “In that case Anson won't make anythin' of our wheel tracks or horse tracks. He'll go right on to meet the regular stage. Bill, can you go back an' meet the stage comin' before Anson does?”
“It's possible that the rider last night wasn't a messenger to Anson,” Dale said. “In that case, Anson won't care about our wheel tracks or horse tracks. He'll just head on to meet the regular stage. Bill, can you go back and meet the stage coming in before Anson does?”
“Wal, I reckon so—an' take it easy at thet,” replied Bill.
“Yeah, I guess so—and let’s just take it easy with that,” replied Bill.
“All right,” continued Dale, instantly. “John, you an' Joe an' Hal ride back to meet the regular stage. An' when you meet it get on an' be on it when Anson holds it up.”
“All right,” Dale continued immediately. “John, you, Joe, and Hal ride back to meet the regular stage. And when you see it, get on and be there when Anson holds it up.”
“Thet's shore agreeable to me,” drawled John.
"That sounds good to me," John said lazily.
“I'd like to be on it, too,” said Roy, grimly.
“I’d like to be on it, too,” Roy said with a serious expression.
“No. I'll need you till I'm safe in the woods. Bill, hand down the bags. An' you, Roy, help me pack them. Did you get all the supplies I wanted?”
“No. I’ll need you until I’m safe in the woods. Bill, pass down the bags. And you, Roy, help me pack them. Did you get all the supplies I asked for?”
“Shore did. If the young ladies ain't powerful particular you can feed them well for a couple of months.”
“Sure did. If the young ladies aren't very picky, you can keep them well-fed for a couple of months.”
Dale wheeled and, striding to the stage, he opened the door.
Dale turned and walked to the stage, then opened the door.
“Girls, you're not asleep? Come,” he called.
“Girls, are you not asleep? Come here,” he called.
Bo stepped down first.
Bo was the first to step down.
“I was asleep till this—this vehicle fell off the road back a ways,” she replied.
“I was asleep until this—this vehicle went off the road a little while ago,” she replied.
Roy Beeman's low laugh was significant. He took off his sombrero and stood silent. The old driver smothered a loud guffaw.
Roy Beeman's quiet laugh had meaning. He removed his sombrero and stood in silence. The old driver stifled a loud laugh.
“Veehicle! Wal, I'll be doggoned! Joe, did you hear thet? All the spunky gurls ain't born out West.”
“Vehicle! Well, I'll be darned! Joe, did you hear that? All the spirited girls aren't just from the West.”
As Helen followed with cloak and bag Roy assisted her, and she encountered keen eyes upon her face. He seemed both gentle and respectful, and she felt his solicitude. His heavy gun, swinging low, struck her as she stepped down.
As Helen walked along with her cloak and bag, Roy helped her, and she felt sharp eyes on her face. He appeared both kind and respectful, and she sensed his concern. His heavy gun, hanging low, bumped into her as she stepped down.
Dale reached into the stage and hauled out baskets and bags. These he set down on the ground.
Dale reached into the stage and pulled out baskets and bags. He put them down on the ground.
“Turn around, Bill, an' go along with you. John an' Hal will follow presently,” ordered Dale.
“Turn around, Bill, and go ahead. John and Hal will catch up soon,” ordered Dale.
“Wal, gurls,” said Bill, looking down upon them, “I was shore powerful glad to meet you-all. An' I'm ashamed of my country—offerin' two sich purty gurls insults an' low-down tricks. But shore you'll go through safe now. You couldn't be in better company fer ridin' or huntin' or marryin' or gittin' religion—”
“Well, girls,” said Bill, looking down at them, “I was really glad to meet you all. And I'm ashamed of my country—offering two such pretty girls insults and low-down tricks. But you’ll definitely be safe now. You couldn’t be in better company for riding, hunting, getting married, or finding religion—”
“Shut up, you old grizzly!” broke in Dale, sharply.
“Shut up, you old grizzly!” Dale interrupted sharply.
“Haw! Haw! Good-by, gurls, an' good luck!” ended Bill, as he began to whip the reins.
“Ha! Ha! Goodbye, girls, and good luck!” Bill said as he started to whip the reins.
Bo said good-by quite distinctly, but Helen could only murmur hers. The old driver seemed a friend.
Bo said goodbye very clearly, but Helen could only mumble hers. The old driver felt like a friend.
Then the horses wheeled and stamped, the stage careened and creaked, presently to roll out of sight in the gloom.
Then the horses turned and stomped, the stage swayed and creaked, soon rolling out of sight into the darkness.
“You're shiverin',” said Dale, suddenly, looking down upon Helen. She felt his big, hard hand clasp hers. “Cold as ice!”
“You're shivering,” Dale said suddenly, looking down at Helen. She felt his big, rough hand grip hers. “Cold as ice!”
“I am c-cold,” replied Helen. “I guess we're not warmly dressed.”
“I’m really cold,” replied Helen. “I guess we’re not dressed warmly enough.”
“Nell, we roasted all day, and now we're freezing,” declared Bo. “I didn't know it was winter at night out here.”
“Nell, we baked all day, and now we’re freezing,” Bo said. “I didn’t realize it got this cold at night out here.”
“Miss, haven't you some warm gloves an' a coat?” asked Roy, anxiously. “It 'ain't begun to get cold yet.”
“Miss, don’t you have some warm gloves and a coat?” Roy asked, anxiously. “It hasn’t started to get cold yet.”
“Nell, we've heavy gloves, riding-suits and boots—all fine and new—in this black bag,” said Bo, enthusiastically kicking a bag at her feet.
“Nell, we’ve got heavy gloves, riding suits, and boots—all brand new—inside this black bag,” Bo said, excitedly kicking a bag at her feet.
“Yes, so we have. But a lot of good they'll do us, to-night,” returned Helen.
“Yes, we have. But that won't help us tonight,” Helen replied.
“Miss, you'd do well to change right here,” said Roy, earnestly. “It'll save time in the long run an' a lot of sufferin' before sunup.”
“Miss, you should change right here,” Roy said earnestly. “It'll save time in the long run and a lot of suffering before sunrise.”
Helen stared at the young man, absolutely amazed with his simplicity. She was advised to change her traveling-dress for a riding-suit—out somewhere in a cold, windy desert—in the middle of the night—among strange young men!
Helen stared at the young man, completely amazed by his simplicity. She was told to swap her travel dress for a riding outfit—out in a cold, windy desert—in the middle of the night—surrounded by unfamiliar young men!
“Bo, which bag is it?” asked Dale, as if she were his sister. And when she indicated the one, he picked it up. “Come off the road.”
“Bo, which bag is it?” Dale asked, treating her like a sister. When she pointed out the right one, he picked it up. “Get off the road.”
Bo followed him, and Helen found herself mechanically at their heels. Dale led them a few paces off the road behind some low bushes.
Bo followed him, and Helen found herself automatically trailing behind them. Dale led them a short distance off the road, behind some low bushes.
“Hurry an' change here,” he said. “We'll make a pack of your outfit an' leave room for this bag.”
“Hurry and change here,” he said. “We’ll pack up your clothes and leave space for this bag.”
Then he stalked away and in a few strides disappeared.
Then he walked away and quickly disappeared from sight.
Bo sat down to begin unlacing her shoes. Helen could just see her pale, pretty face and big, gleaming eyes by the light of the stars. It struck her then that Bo was going to make eminently more of a success of Western life than she was.
Bo sat down to start taking off her shoes. Helen could barely see her pale, pretty face and big, shining eyes in the starlight. It hit her then that Bo was going to be way more successful in Western life than she was.
“Nell, those fellows are n-nice,” said Bo, reflectively. “Aren't you c-cold? Say, he said hurry!”
“Nell, those guys are n-nice,” Bo said thoughtfully. “Aren't you c-cold? Hey, he said to hurry!”
It was beyond Helen's comprehension how she ever began to disrobe out there in that open, windy desert, but after she had gotten launched on the task she found that it required more fortitude than courage. The cold wind pierced right through her. Almost she could have laughed at the way Bo made things fly.
It was hard for Helen to understand how she even started to undress out there in that open, windy desert, but once she got going, she realized it took more determination than bravery. The cold wind cut right through her. She could almost laugh at how Bo made everything fly around.
“G-g-g-gee!” chattered Bo. “I n-never w-was so c-c-cold in all my life. Nell Rayner, m-may the g-good Lord forgive y-you!”
“G-g-g-gee!” chattered Bo. “I n-never w-was so c-c-cold in all my life. Nell Rayner, m-may the g-good Lord forgive y-you!”
Helen was too intent on her own troubles to take breath to talk. She was a strong, healthy girl, swift and efficient with her hands, yet this, the hardest physical ordeal she had ever experienced, almost overcame her. Bo outdistanced her by moments, helped her with buttons, and laced one whole boot for her. Then, with hands that stung, Helen packed the traveling-suits in the bag.
Helen was so wrapped up in her own troubles that she couldn't stop to talk. She was a strong, healthy girl, quick and capable with her hands, but this, the hardest physical challenge she had ever faced, nearly overwhelmed her. Bo got ahead of her by a few moments, helped her with buttons, and laced up an entire boot for her. Then, with stinging hands, Helen packed the travel suits into the bag.
“There! But what an awful mess!” exclaimed Helen. “Oh, Bo, our pretty traveling-dresses!”
“There! What a terrible mess!” Helen exclaimed. “Oh, Bo, our beautiful travel dresses!”
“We'll press them t-to-morrow—on a l-log,” replied Bo, and she giggled.
"We'll push them tomorrow—on a log," replied Bo, and she giggled.
They started for the road. Bo, strange to note, did not carry her share of the burden, and she seemed unsteady on her feet.
They headed for the road. Interestingly, Bo didn’t carry her part of the load, and she looked a bit unsteady on her feet.
The men were waiting beside a group of horses, one of which carried a pack.
The men were standing next to a group of horses, one of which had a pack on it.
“Nothin' slow about you,” said Dale, relieving Helen of the grip. “Roy, put them up while I sling on this bag.”
“Nothin' slow about you,” Dale said, letting go of Helen’s grip. “Roy, raise them while I throw this bag on.”
Roy led out two of the horses.
Roy brought out two of the horses.
“Get up,” he said, indicating Bo. “The stirrups are short on this saddle.”
“Get up,” he said, pointing to Bo. “The stirrups are short on this saddle.”
Bo was an adept at mounting, but she made such awkward and slow work of it in this instance that Helen could not believe her eyes.
Bo was great at getting on her horse, but this time she was so clumsy and slow about it that Helen couldn't believe what she was seeing.
“Haw 're the stirrups?” asked Roy. “Stand in them. Guess they're about right.... Careful now! Thet hoss is skittish. Hold him in.”
“Where are the stirrups?” asked Roy. “Step into them. I think they’re about right.... Be careful now! That horse is jumpy. Hold him still.”
Bo was not living up to the reputation with which Helen had credited her.
Bo wasn't living up to the reputation that Helen had given her.
“Now, miss, you get up,” said Roy to Helen. And in another instant she found herself astride a black, spirited horse. Numb with cold as she was, she yet felt the coursing thrills along her veins.
“Now, miss, get up,” said Roy to Helen. And in a moment, she found herself riding a black, spirited horse. Even though she was numb with cold, she still felt the excitement coursing through her veins.
Roy was at the stirrups with swift hands.
Roy was at the stirrups with quick hands.
“You're taller 'n I guessed,” he said. “Stay up, but lift your foot.... Shore now, I'm glad you have them thick, soft boots. Mebbe we'll ride all over the White Mountains.”
"You're taller than I thought," he said. "Stay up, but lift your foot.... Sure enough, I'm glad you have those thick, soft boots. Maybe we'll ride all over the White Mountains."
“Bo, do you hear that?” called Helen.
“Bo, do you hear that?” called Helen.
But Bo did not answer. She was leaning rather unnaturally in her saddle. Helen became anxious. Just then Dale strode back to them.
But Bo didn't answer. She was leaning awkwardly in her saddle. Helen started to worry. Just then, Dale walked back to them.
“All cinched up, Roy?”
“All secured, Roy?”
“Jest ready,” replied Roy.
"Just ready," replied Roy.
Then Dale stood beside Helen. How tall he was! His wide shoulders seemed on a level with the pommel of her saddle. He put an affectionate hand on the horse.
Then Dale stood next to Helen. He was so tall! His broad shoulders looked to be at the same level as the pommel of her saddle. He placed a tender hand on the horse.
“His name's Ranger an' he's the fastest an' finest horse in this country.”
“His name’s Ranger and he’s the fastest and best horse in this country.”
“I reckon he shore is—along with my bay,” corroborated Roy.
“I think he really is—along with my bay,” confirmed Roy.
“Roy, if you rode Ranger he'd beat your pet,” said Dale. “We can start now. Roy, you drive the pack-horses.”
“Roy, if you rode Ranger, he’d outpace your pet,” said Dale. “We can start now. Roy, you handle the pack horses.”
He took another look at Helen's saddle and then moved to do likewise with Bo's.
He took another look at Helen's saddle and then moved to check Bo's as well.
“Are you—all right?” he asked, quickly.
“Are you okay?” he asked quickly.
Bo reeled in her seat.
Bo recoiled in her seat.
“I'm n-near froze,” she replied, in a faint voice. Her face shone white in the starlight. Helen recognized that Bo was more than cold.
“I'm n-near frozen,” she replied, in a faint voice. Her face shone pale in the starlight. Helen recognized that Bo was more than cold.
“Oh, Bo!” she called, in distress.
“Oh, Bo!” she called, feeling upset.
“Nell, don't you worry, now.”
"Nell, don't worry about it."
“Let me carry you,” suggested Dale.
“Let me carry you,” Dale said.
“No. I'll s-s-stick on this horse or d-die,” fiercely retorted Bo.
“No. I’ll stay on this horse or die,” Bo fiercely replied.
The two men looked up at her white face and then at each other. Then Roy walked away toward the dark bunch of horses off the road and Dale swung astride the one horse left.
The two men looked up at her pale face and then at each other. Then Roy walked away toward the dark group of horses off the road, and Dale climbed onto the one horse that was left.
“Keep close to me,” he said.
“Stay close to me,” he said.
Bo fell in line and Helen brought up the rear.
Bo fell in line and Helen brought up the end.
Helen imagined she was near the end of a dream. Presently she would awaken with a start and see the pale walls of her little room at home, and hear the cherry branches brushing her window, and the old clarion-voiced cock proclaim the hour of dawn.
Helen imagined she was close to waking up from a dream. Soon, she would jolt awake and see the pale walls of her small room at home, hear the cherry branches brushing against her window, and the old rooster crowing to announce the dawn.
CHAPTER VI
The horses trotted. And the exercise soon warmed Helen, until she was fairly comfortable except in her fingers. In mind, however, she grew more miserable as she more fully realized her situation. The night now became so dark that, although the head of her horse was alongside the flank of Bo's, she could scarcely see Bo. From time to time Helen's anxious query brought from her sister the answer that she was all right.
The horses walked briskly. The activity soon warmed Helen up until she was pretty comfortable, except for her fingers. However, her mind grew more miserable as she fully understood her situation. The night became so dark that even though her horse's head was next to Bo's side, she could barely see Bo. Every now and then, Helen's worried question got a response from her sister, saying she was fine.
Helen had not ridden a horse for more than a year, and for several years she had not ridden with any regularity. Despite her thrills upon mounting, she had entertained misgivings. But she was agreeably surprised, for the horse, Ranger, had an easy gait, and she found she had not forgotten how to ride. Bo, having been used to riding on a farm near home, might be expected to acquit herself admirably. It occurred to Helen what a plight they would have been in but for the thick, comfortable riding outfits.
Helen hadn't ridden a horse in over a year, and for several years, she hadn't ridden regularly. Even though she felt excited when she got on, she had some doubts. However, she was pleasantly surprised because the horse, Ranger, had a smooth gait, and she realized she hadn't forgotten how to ride. Bo, who was used to riding on a farm close to home, was expected to do quite well. Helen thought about how difficult it would have been if they hadn't had those thick, comfortable riding outfits.
Dark as the night was, Helen could dimly make out the road underneath. It was rocky, and apparently little used. When Dale turned off the road into the low brush or sage of what seemed a level plain, the traveling was harder, rougher, and yet no slower. The horses kept to the gait of the leaders. Helen, discovering it unnecessary, ceased attempting to guide Ranger. There were dim shapes in the gloom ahead, and always they gave Helen uneasiness, until closer approach proved them to be rocks or low, scrubby trees. These increased in both size and number as the horses progressed. Often Helen looked back into the gloom behind. This act was involuntary and occasioned her sensations of dread. Dale expected to be pursued. And Helen experienced, along with the dread, flashes of unfamiliar resentment. Not only was there an attempt afoot to rob her of her heritage, but even her personal liberty. Then she shuddered at the significance of Dale's words regarding her possible abduction by this hired gang. It seemed monstrous, impossible. Yet, manifestly it was true enough to Dale and his allies. The West, then, in reality was raw, hard, inevitable.
As dark as the night was, Helen could vaguely see the road beneath her. It was rocky and clearly not well-traveled. When Dale veered off the road into the low brush or sage of what looked like a flat plain, the ride became rougher but not any slower. The horses matched the pace of the leaders. Helen, realizing it wasn't necessary, stopped trying to steer Ranger. There were shadowy shapes ahead, and they always made Helen feel uneasy until she got closer and realized they were just rocks or low, scraggly trees. These shapes grew both larger and more numerous as the horses moved on. Often, Helen glanced back into the darkness behind them. This instinctive action filled her with dread. Dale feared they were being followed. Along with her fear, Helen felt unexpected flashes of resentment. Not only was there a plot to take away her inheritance, but also her personal freedom. The thought of Dale's warnings about her potential kidnapping by this hired gang sent a chill down her spine. It seemed monstrous and impossible. Yet, it was evidently real enough for Dale and his associates. The West, then, was undeniably rough, harsh, and inevitable.
Suddenly her horse stopped. He had come up alongside Bo's horse. Dale had halted ahead, and apparently was listening. Roy and the pack-train were out of sight in the gloom.
Suddenly, her horse stopped. He had come up next to Bo's horse. Dale had stopped ahead and was seemingly listening. Roy and the pack train were out of sight in the darkness.
“What is it?” whispered Helen.
“What’s going on?” whispered Helen.
“Reckon I heard a wolf,” replied Dale.
“Guess I heard a wolf,” replied Dale.
“Was that cry a wolf's?” asked Bo. “I heard. It was wild.”
“Was that a wolf howling?” Bo asked. “I heard it. It sounded fierce.”
“We're gettin' up close to the foot-hills,” said Dale. “Feel how much colder the air is.”
“We're getting close to the foothills,” said Dale. “Feel how much colder the air is.”
“I'm warm now,” replied Bo. “I guess being near froze was what ailed me.... Nell, how 're you?”
“I'm warm now,” Bo replied. “I guess being so cold was what was bothering me... Nell, how are you?”
“I'm warm, too, but—” Helen answered.
“I'm warm, too, but—” Helen replied.
“If you had your choice of being here or back home, snug in bed—which would you take?” asked Bo.
“If you could choose between being here or back home, cozy in bed—which would you pick?” asked Bo.
“Bo!” exclaimed Helen, aghast.
"Bo!" exclaimed Helen, shocked.
“Well, I'd choose to be right here on this horse,” rejoined Bo.
“Well, I'd choose to be right here on this horse,” Bo replied.
Dale heard her, for he turned an instant, then slapped his horse and started on.
Dale heard her, so he turned for a moment, then smacked his horse and rode on.
Helen now rode beside Bo, and for a long time they climbed steadily in silence. Helen knew when that dark hour before dawn had passed, and she welcomed an almost imperceptible lightening in the east. Then the stars paled. Gradually a grayness absorbed all but the larger stars. The great white morning star, wonderful as Helen had never seen it, lost its brilliance and life and seemed to retreat into the dimming blue.
Helen rode next to Bo, and for a long time, they climbed steadily in silence. Helen recognized when the dark hour just before dawn had passed, and she welcomed the almost undetectable lightening in the east. Then the stars started to fade. Gradually, a grayness swallowed up all but the larger stars. The bright morning star, more amazing than Helen had ever seen, lost its shine and vibrancy and seemed to pull back into the dimming blue.
Daylight came gradually, so that the gray desert became distinguishable by degrees. Rolling bare hills, half obscured by the gray lifting mantle of night, rose in the foreground, and behind was gray space, slowly taking form and substance. In the east there was a kindling of pale rose and silver that lengthened and brightened along a horizon growing visibly rugged.
Daylight slowly arrived, allowing the gray desert to become clearer little by little. Rolling, bare hills, partially hidden by the fading night, stood out in the foreground, while behind them was a gray expanse, slowly coming to life. In the east, there was a glow of soft pink and silver that stretched and intensified along a horizon that was becoming more defined.
“Reckon we'd better catch up with Roy,” said Dale, and he spurred his horse.
“Looks like we should catch up with Roy,” said Dale, and he urged his horse on.
Ranger and Bo's mount needed no other urging, and they swung into a canter. Far ahead the pack-animals showed with Roy driving them. The cold wind was so keen in Helen's face that tears blurred her eyes and froze her cheeks. And riding Ranger at that pace was like riding in a rocking-chair. That ride, invigorating and exciting, seemed all too short.
Ranger and Bo's horse took off without any extra encouragement, and they broke into a canter. Up ahead, the pack animals were visible with Roy guiding them. The cold wind hit Helen's face so sharply that tears filled her eyes and froze her cheeks. Riding Ranger at that speed felt like sitting in a rocking chair. That ride, energetic and thrilling, felt way too brief.
“Oh, Nell, I don't care—what becomes of—me!” exclaimed Bo, breathlessly.
“Oh, Nell, I don't care what happens to me!” Bo exclaimed, breathless.
Her face was white and red, fresh as a rose, her eyes glanced darkly blue, her hair blew out in bright, unruly strands. Helen knew she felt some of the physical stimulation that had so roused Bo, and seemed so irresistible, but somber thought was not deflected thereby.
Her face was pale and flushed, fresh like a rose, her eyes were a deep blue, and her hair flew out in bright, untamed strands. Helen realized she was experiencing some of the physical excitement that had so stirred Bo and felt so irresistible, but serious thoughts were not pushed aside by that.
It was clear daylight when Roy led off round a knoll from which patches of scrubby trees—cedars, Dale called them—straggled up on the side of the foot-hills.
It was broad daylight when Roy made his way around a hill where clusters of scraggly trees—cedars, as Dale called them—scattered up the side of the foothills.
“They grow on the north slopes, where the snow stays longest,” said Dale.
“They grow on the north slopes, where the snow lasts the longest,” said Dale.
They descended into a valley that looked shallow, but proved to be deep and wide, and then began to climb another foot-hill. Upon surmounting it Helen saw the rising sun, and so glorious a view confronted her that she was unable to answer Bo's wild exclamations.
They went down into a valley that appeared shallow but turned out to be deep and wide, and then they started to climb another foothill. When they reached the top, Helen saw the rising sun, and the breathtaking view left her speechless in response to Bo's excited shouts.
Bare, yellow, cedar-dotted slopes, apparently level, so gradual was the ascent, stretched away to a dense ragged line of forest that rose black over range after range, at last to fail near the bare summit of a magnificent mountain, sunrise-flushed against the blue sky.
Bare, yellow slopes dotted with cedar trees, seemingly flat, as the climb was so gentle, stretched out to a thick, rugged line of forest that rose darkly over range after range, finally tapering off near the bare peak of a stunning mountain, glowing with the colors of sunrise against the blue sky.
“Oh, beautiful!” cried Bo. “But they ought to be called Black Mountains.”
“Oh, beautiful!” exclaimed Bo. “But they should be called the Black Mountains.”
“Old Baldy, there, is white half the year,” replied Dale.
“Old Baldy over there is white for half the year,” replied Dale.
“Look back an' see what you say,” suggested Roy.
“Look back and see what you said,” suggested Roy.
The girls turned to gaze silently. Helen imagined she looked down upon the whole wide world. How vastly different was the desert! Verily it yawned away from her, red and gold near at hand, growing softly flushed with purple far away, a barren void, borderless and immense, where dark-green patches and black lines and upheaved ridges only served to emphasize distance and space.
The girls turned to stare in silence. Helen pictured herself looking down at the entire vast world. The desert was so different! It truly stretched out before her, red and gold close by, gently fading to purple in the distance, a barren emptiness, endless and huge, where dark green spots, black lines, and raised ridges only highlighted the distance and space.
“See thet little green spot,” said Roy, pointing. “Thet's Snowdrop. An' the other one—'way to the right—thet's Show Down.”
“See that little green spot?” Roy said, pointing. “That’s Snowdrop. And the other one—way to the right—that’s Show Down.”
“Where is Pine?” queried Helen, eagerly.
“Where is Pine?” Helen asked eagerly.
“Farther still, up over the foot-hills at the edge of the woods.”
“Further up, over the foothills at the edge of the woods.”
“Then we're riding away from it.”
“Then we’re riding away from it.”
“Yes. If we'd gone straight for Pine thet gang could overtake us. Pine is four days' ride. An' by takin' to the mountains Milt can hide his tracks. An' when he's thrown Anson off the scent, then he'll circle down to Pine.”
“Yes. If we'd gone straight to Pine, that gang could catch up with us. Pine is a four-day ride away. And by going into the mountains, Milt can cover his tracks. Once he's thrown Anson off trail, he'll then make his way down to Pine.”
“Mr. Dale, do you think you'll get us there safely—and soon?” asked Helen, wistfully.
“Mr. Dale, do you think you'll get us there safely—and soon?” asked Helen, with a hint of longing.
“I won't promise soon, but I promise safe. An' I don't like bein' called Mister,” he replied.
“I won’t promise when, but I promise it’ll be safe. And I don’t like being called Mister,” he replied.
“Are we ever going to eat?” inquired Bo, demurely.
“Are we ever going to eat?” Bo asked shyly.
At this query Roy Beeman turned with a laugh to look at Bo. Helen saw his face fully in the light, and it was thin and hard, darkly bronzed, with eyes like those of a hawk, and with square chin and lean jaws showing scant, light beard.
At this question, Roy Beeman turned to Bo with a laugh. Helen saw his face clearly in the light; it was thin and hard, deeply tanned, with hawk-like eyes, a square jaw, and lean cheeks that had only a bit of light stubble.
“We shore are,” he replied. “Soon as we reach the timber. Thet won't be long.”
“We sure are,” he replied. “As soon as we reach the timber. That won't be long.”
“Reckon we can rustle some an' then take a good rest,” said Dale, and he urged his horse into a jog-trot.
“Think we can round up some and then take a good break,” said Dale, and he urged his horse into a jog-trot.
During a steady trot for a long hour, Helen's roving eyes were everywhere, taking note of the things from near to far—the scant sage that soon gave place to as scanty a grass, and the dark blots that proved to be dwarf cedars, and the ravines opening out as if by magic from what had appeared level ground, to wind away widening between gray stone walls, and farther on, patches of lonely pine-trees, two and three together, and then a straggling clump of yellow aspens, and up beyond the fringed border of forest, growing nearer all the while, the black sweeping benches rising to the noble dome of the dominant mountain of the range.
During a steady trot for a whole hour, Helen's wandering eyes were everywhere, noticing things from close to far—the sparse sage that soon gave way to even sparser grass, and the dark spots that turned out to be dwarf cedars, and the ravines that opened up as if by magic from what seemed like flat ground, winding away broader between gray stone walls, and further on, patches of solitary pine trees, two or three together, and then a scattered group of yellow aspens, and beyond the fringed edge of the forest, getting closer all the time, the dark sweeping slopes leading up to the majestic dome of the dominant mountain in the range.
No birds or animals were seen in that long ride up toward the timber, which fact seemed strange to Helen. The air lost something of its cold, cutting edge as the sun rose higher, and it gained sweeter tang of forest-land. The first faint suggestion of that fragrance was utterly new to Helen, yet it brought a vague sensation of familiarity and with it an emotion as strange. It was as if she had smelled that keen, pungent tang long ago, and her physical sense caught it before her memory.
No birds or animals were seen during that long ride up toward the woods, which seemed strange to Helen. The air lost some of its cold, cutting bite as the sun rose higher, gaining a sweeter scent of the forest. The first hint of that fragrance was completely new to Helen, yet it sparked a vague feeling of familiarity and an equally strange emotion. It was as if she had smelled that sharp, pungent scent long ago, and her senses picked it up before her memory did.
The yellow plain had only appeared to be level. Roy led down into a shallow ravine, where a tiny stream meandered, and he followed this around to the left, coming at length to a point where cedars and dwarf pines formed a little grove. Here, as the others rode up, he sat cross-legged in his saddle, and waited.
The yellow plain seemed flat at first. Roy rode down into a shallow ravine, where a small stream wound its way along, and he followed it to the left until he reached a spot where cedars and small pines created a little grove. Here, as the others approached, he sat cross-legged in his saddle and waited.
“We'll hang up awhile,” he said. “Reckon you're tired?”
“We'll hang up for a bit,” he said. “Do you think you're tired?”
“I'm hungry, but not tired yet,” replied Bo.
“I'm hungry, but I'm not tired yet,” Bo replied.
Helen dismounted, to find that walking was something she had apparently lost the power to do. Bo laughed at her, but she, too, was awkward when once more upon the ground.
Helen got off her horse, only to realize that walking was something she seemed to have forgotten how to do. Bo laughed at her, but she also felt clumsy as she tried to stand on solid ground again.
Then Roy got down. Helen was surprised to find him lame. He caught her quick glance.
Then Roy got down. Helen was surprised to see that he was limping. He noticed her quick look.
“A hoss threw me once an' rolled on me. Only broke my collar-bone, five ribs, one arm, an' my bow-legs in two places!”
“A horse threw me once and landed on me. It only broke my collarbone, five ribs, one arm, and my bow legs in two spots!”
Notwithstanding this evidence that he was a cripple, as he stood there tall and lithe in his homespun, ragged garments, he looked singularly powerful and capable.
Despite the evidence that he was disabled, as he stood there tall and slim in his homemade, tattered clothes, he looked remarkably strong and able.
“Reckon walkin' around would be good for you girls,” advised Dale. “If you ain't stiff yet, you'll be soon. An' walkin' will help. Don't go far. I'll call when breakfast's ready.”
“Walking around would be good for you girls,” Dale suggested. “If you’re not stiff yet, you will be soon. And walking will help. Don’t go too far. I’ll call when breakfast is ready.”
A little while later the girls were whistled in from their walk and found camp-fire and meal awaiting them. Roy was sitting cross-legged, like an Indian, in front of a tarpaulin, upon which was spread a homely but substantial fare. Helen's quick eye detected a cleanliness and thoroughness she had scarcely expected to find in the camp cooking of men of the wilds. Moreover, the fare was good. She ate heartily, and as for Bo's appetite, she was inclined to be as much ashamed of that as amused at it. The young men were all eyes, assiduous in their service to the girls, but speaking seldom. It was not lost upon Helen how Dale's gray gaze went often down across the open country. She divined apprehension from it rather than saw much expression in it.
A little while later, the girls were called back from their walk and found the campfire and meal waiting for them. Roy was sitting cross-legged, like an Indian, in front of a tarpaulin, where a simple but hearty meal was laid out. Helen's sharp eye noticed a level of cleanliness and thoroughness she hadn't expected from the cooking of men living in the wild. Plus, the food was good. She ate with gusto, and as for Bo's appetite, she felt a mix of embarrassment and amusement about it. The young men were attentive but spoke very little as they served the girls. Helen couldn't help but notice how often Dale's gray eyes drifted across the open landscape. She sensed apprehension in his gaze rather than much expression.
“I—declare,” burst out Bo, when she could not eat any more, “this isn't believable. I'm dreaming.... Nell, the black horse you rode is the prettiest I ever saw.”
“I—declare,” Bo exclaimed, when she couldn’t eat another bite, “this is unbelievable. I must be dreaming.... Nell, the black horse you rode is the most beautiful one I’ve ever seen.”
Ranger, with the other animals, was grazing along the little brook. Packs and saddles had been removed. The men ate leisurely. There was little evidence of hurried flight. Yet Helen could not cast off uneasiness. Roy might have been deep, and careless, with a motive to spare the girls' anxiety, but Dale seemed incapable of anything he did not absolutely mean.
Ranger, along with the other animals, was grazing by the small creek. The packs and saddles had been taken off. The men were eating slowly. There were few signs of a rushed escape. Still, Helen couldn’t shake off her anxiety. Roy could be laid-back and careless, trying to keep the girls from worrying, but Dale seemed unable to do anything he didn’t truly mean.
“Rest or walk,” he advised the girls. “We've got forty miles to ride before dark.”
“Rest or walk,” he advised the girls. “We've got forty miles to cover before dark.”
Helen preferred to rest, but Bo walked about, petting the horses and prying into the packs. She was curious and eager.
Helen preferred to relax, but Bo wandered around, petting the horses and checking out the packs. She was curious and enthusiastic.
Dale and Roy talked in low tones while they cleaned up the utensils and packed them away in a heavy canvas bag.
Dale and Roy spoke quietly as they cleaned the utensils and packed them into a heavy canvas bag.
“You really expect Anson 'll strike my trail this mornin'?” Dale was asking.
“You really think Anson will pick up my trail this morning?” Dale was asking.
“I shore do,” replied Roy.
"I sure do," replied Roy.
“An' how do you figure that so soon?”
“Then how do you think that so quickly?”
“How'd you figure it—if you was Snake Anson?” queried Roy, in reply.
"How did you figure that out—if you were Snake Anson?" Roy asked in response.
“Depends on that rider from Magdalena,” said Dale, soberly. “Although it's likely I'd seen them wheel tracks an' hoss tracks made where we turned off. But supposin' he does.”
“Depends on that rider from Magdalena,” Dale said seriously. “Although I probably saw the wheel tracks and horse tracks where we turned off. But suppose he does.”
“Milt, listen. I told you Snake met us boys face to face day before yesterday in Show Down. An' he was plumb curious.”
“Milt, listen. I told you Snake met us boys in person the day before yesterday in Show Down. And he was really curious.”
“But he missed seein' or hearin' about me,” replied Dale.
“But he missed seeing or hearing about me,” replied Dale.
“Mebbe he did an' mebbe he didn't. Anyway, what's the difference whether he finds out this mornin' or this evenin'?”
“Might be he did and might be he didn't. Anyway, what's the difference if he finds out this morning or this evening?”
“Then you ain't expectin' a fight if Anson holds up the stage?”
“Then you're not expecting a fight if Anson stops the stage?”
“Wal, he'd have to shoot first, which ain't likely. John an' Hal, since thet shootin'-scrape a year ago, have been sort of gun-shy. Joe might get riled. But I reckon the best we can be shore of is a delay. An' it'd be sense not to count on thet.”
“Well, he'd have to shoot first, which isn’t likely. John and Hal, since that shooting incident a year ago, have been a bit gun-shy. Joe might get angry. But I think the best we can be sure of is a delay. And it would be wise not to rely on that.”
“Then you hang up here an' keep watch for Anson's gang—say long enough so's to be sure they'd be in sight if they find our tracks this mornin'. Makin' sure one way or another, you ride 'cross-country to Big Spring, where I'll camp to-night.”
“Then you hang out here and keep an eye out for Anson's gang—stay long enough to make sure they'll be in sight if they find our tracks this morning. Either way, you’ll ride cross-country to Big Spring, where I’ll be camping tonight.”
Roy nodded approval of that suggestion. Then without more words both men picked up ropes and went after the horses. Helen was watching Dale, so that when Bo cried out in great excitement Helen turned to see a savage yellow little mustang standing straight up on his hind legs and pawing the air. Roy had roped him and was now dragging him into camp.
Roy nodded in agreement. Then, without saying anything more, both men grabbed ropes and went after the horses. Helen was watching Dale, so when Bo yelled out in excitement, Helen turned to see a wild little yellow mustang standing on its hind legs and pawing the air. Roy had roped him and was now pulling him into camp.
“Nell, look at that for a wild pony!” exclaimed Bo.
“Nell, check out that wild pony!” exclaimed Bo.
Helen busied herself getting well out of the way of the infuriated mustang. Roy dragged him to a cedar near by.
Helen kept herself busy getting far away from the angry mustang. Roy pulled him over to a nearby cedar.
“Come now, Buckskin,” said Roy, soothingly, and he slowly approached the quivering animal. He went closer, hand over hand, on the lasso. Buckskin showed the whites of his eyes and also his white teeth. But he stood while Roy loosened the loop and, slipping it down over his head, fastened it in a complicated knot round his nose.
“Come on, Buckskin,” said Roy gently, as he slowly moved closer to the trembling animal. He advanced, hand over hand, on the lasso. Buckskin displayed the whites of his eyes and his white teeth. But he stood still while Roy loosened the loop, slipped it down over his head, and secured it with a tricky knot around his nose.
“Thet's a hackamore,” he said, indicating the knot. “He's never had a bridle, an' never will have one, I reckon.”
“That's a hackamore,” he said, pointing to the knot. “He's never had a bridle and probably never will.”
“You don't ride him?” queried Helen.
“You don’t ride him?” Helen asked.
“Sometimes I do,” replied Roy, with a smile. “Would you girls like to try him?”
“Sometimes I do,” Roy replied with a smile. “Would you girls like to give him a try?”
“Excuse me,” answered Helen.
“Excuse me,” replied Helen.
“Gee!” ejaculated Bo. “He looks like a devil. But I'd tackle him—if you think I could.”
“Wow!” exclaimed Bo. “He looks like a devil. But I’d take him on—if you think I can.”
The wild leaven of the West had found quick root in Bo Rayner.
The wild spirit of the West had quickly taken hold of Bo Rayner.
“Wal, I'm sorry, but I reckon I'll not let you—for a spell,” replied Roy, dryly.
“Well, I'm sorry, but I don't think I'll be able to let you—for a while,” replied Roy, dryly.
“He pitches somethin' powerful bad.”
“He pitches something really bad.”
“Pitches. You mean bucks?”
“Pitches. You mean dollars?”
“I reckon.”
"I think so."
In the next half-hour Helen saw more and learned more about how horses of the open range were handled than she had ever heard of. Excepting Ranger, and Roy's bay, and the white pony Bo rode, the rest of the horses had actually to be roped and hauled into camp to be saddled and packed. It was a job for fearless, strong men, and one that called for patience as well as arms of iron. So that for Helen Rayner the thing succeeding the confidence she had placed in these men was respect. To an observing woman that half-hour told much.
In the next half-hour, Helen saw and learned more about how horses on the open range were handled than she had ever heard. Aside from Ranger, Roy's bay, and the white pony Bo rode, the other horses actually had to be roped and brought into camp to be saddled and packed. It was a job for fearless, strong men, requiring both patience and strength. So for Helen Rayner, the respect that followed the trust she had in these men was significant. To a keen observer like her, that half-hour revealed a lot.
When all was in readiness for a start Dale mounted, and said, significantly: “Roy, I'll look for you about sundown. I hope no sooner.”
When everything was ready to go, Dale got on his horse and said, “Roy, I’ll be looking for you around sundown. I hope it’s not any sooner.”
“Wal, it'd be bad if I had to rustle along soon with bad news. Let's hope for the best. We've been shore lucky so far. Now you take to the pine-mats in the woods an' hide your trail.”
“Well, it would be tough if I had to hurry off with bad news. Let's stay optimistic. We've been pretty lucky so far. Now you should head to the pine needles in the woods and cover your tracks.”
Dale turned away. Then the girls bade Roy good-by, and followed. Soon Roy and his buckskin-colored mustang were lost to sight round a clump of trees.
Dale turned away. Then the girls said goodbye to Roy and followed. Soon, Roy and his buckskin-colored mustang were out of sight around a bunch of trees.
The unhampered horses led the way; the pack-animals trotted after them; the riders were close behind. All traveled at a jog-trot. And this gait made the packs bob up and down and from side to side. The sun felt warm at Helen's back and the wind lost its frosty coldness, that almost appeared damp, for a dry, sweet fragrance. Dale drove up the shallow valley that showed timber on the levels above and a black border of timber some few miles ahead. It did not take long to reach the edge of the forest.
The free-running horses led the way, followed by the pack animals, with the riders close behind. Everyone was moving at a steady jog. This pace caused the packs to bounce up and down and sway side to side. The sun felt warm on Helen's back, and the wind had lost its coldness, which almost felt damp, replaced by a dry, sweet scent. Dale made his way up the shallow valley, which revealed trees on the higher ground and a dark line of forest a few miles ahead. It didn’t take long to reach the edge of the woods.
Helen wondered why the big pines grew so far on that plain and no farther. Probably the growth had to do with snow, but, as the ground was level, she could not see why the edge of the woods should come just there.
Helen wondered why the tall pines grew so far on that plain and not any further. Probably, their growth had to do with the snow, but since the ground was flat, she couldn’t understand why the edge of the woods stopped right there.
They rode into the forest.
They rode into the woods.
To Helen it seemed a strange, critical entrance into another world, which she was destined to know and to love. The pines were big, brown-barked, seamed, and knotted, with no typical conformation except a majesty and beauty. They grew far apart. Few small pines and little underbrush flourished beneath them. The floor of this forest appeared remarkable in that it consisted of patches of high silvery grass and wide brown areas of pine-needles. These manifestly were what Roy had meant by pine-mats. Here and there a fallen monarch lay riven or rotting. Helen was presently struck with the silence of the forest and the strange fact that the horses seldom made any sound at all, and when they did it was a cracking of dead twig or thud of hoof on log. Likewise she became aware of a springy nature of the ground. And then she saw that the pine-mats gave like rubber cushions under the hoofs of the horses, and after they had passed sprang back to place again, leaving no track. Helen could not see a sign of a trail they left behind. Indeed, it would take a sharp eye to follow Dale through that forest. This knowledge was infinitely comforting to Helen, and for the first time since the flight had begun she felt a lessening of the weight upon mind and heart. It left her free for some of the appreciation she might have had in this wonderful ride under happier circumstances.
To Helen, it felt like a strange, pivotal entry into another world, one she was meant to discover and cherish. The pines were tall, with brown bark, gnarled textures, and no typical shape except for their majesty and beauty. They stood far apart from each other. Only a few small pines and bits of underbrush thrived beneath them. The forest floor looked unique, covered in patches of tall, silvery grass and large brown areas of pine needles. These were clearly what Roy had described as pine mats. Every now and then, a fallen giant lay broken or decaying. Helen was soon struck by the forest’s silence and the odd fact that the horses rarely made any sound at all; when they did, it was just the crack of a dead twig or the thud of a hoof on a log. She also noticed how springy the ground felt. Then she realized that the pine mats acted like rubber cushions under the horses' hooves, and after they passed, they returned to their shape, leaving no trace behind. Helen couldn't find any sign of a trail they left. In fact, it would take a keen eye to track Dale through that forest. This realization brought immense comfort to Helen, and for the first time since their escape began, she felt a relief from the weight on her mind and heart. It allowed her to enjoy some of the beauty of this incredible ride, even under less than ideal circumstances.
Bo, however, seemed too young, too wild, too intense to mind what the circumstances were. She responded to reality. Helen began to suspect that the girl would welcome any adventure, and Helen knew surely now that Bo was a true Auchincloss. For three long days Helen had felt a constraint with which heretofore she had been unfamiliar; for the last hours it had been submerged under dread. But it must be, she concluded, blood like her sister's, pounding at her veins to be set free to race and to burn.
Bo, on the other hand, seemed too young, too wild, and too intense to care about the situation. She reacted to reality. Helen started to suspect that the girl would embrace any adventure, and she now knew for sure that Bo was a true Auchincloss. For three long days, Helen had felt a pressure she hadn’t experienced before; in the last few hours, it had turned into fear. But it had to be, she decided, blood like her sister’s, pumping through her veins, longing to break free and race and burn.
Bo loved action. She had an eye for beauty, but she was not contemplative. She was now helping Dale drive the horses and hold them in rather close formation. She rode well, and as yet showed no symptoms of fatigue or pain. Helen began to be aware of both, but not enough yet to limit her interest.
Bo loved excitement. She appreciated beauty but didn’t dwell on it. She was now helping Dale drive the horses and keep them in a tight formation. She rode well and wasn’t showing any signs of tiredness or discomfort yet. Helen started to notice both, but not enough to dampen her interest.
A wonderful forest without birds did not seem real to her. Of all living creatures in nature Helen liked birds best, and she knew many and could imitate the songs of a few. But here under the stately pines there were no birds. Squirrels, however, began to be seen here and there, and in the course of an hour's travel became abundant. The only one with which she was familiar was the chipmunk. All the others, from the slim bright blacks to the striped russets and the white-tailed grays, were totally new to her. They appeared tame and curious. The reds barked and scolded at the passing cavalcade; the blacks glided to some safe branch, there to watch; the grays paid no especial heed to this invasion of their domain.
A beautiful forest without birds felt unreal to her. Among all living creatures in nature, Helen loved birds the most, and she knew many of them and could mimic the songs of a few. But here, beneath the grand pines, there were no birds. Squirrels, on the other hand, began to appear here and there, and after an hour of walking, they became plentiful. The only one she recognized was the chipmunk. All the others, from the sleek bright blacks to the striped russets and the white-tailed grays, were completely new to her. They seemed friendly and curious. The reds barked and scolded at the passing group; the blacks moved to a safe branch to watch; the grays paid little attention to this intrusion into their territory.
Once Dale, halting his horse, pointed with long arm, and Helen, following the direction, descried several gray deer standing in a glade, motionless, with long ears up. They made a wild and beautiful picture. Suddenly they bounded away with remarkable springy strides.
Once Dale stopped his horse and pointed with his long arm, and Helen, looking in the direction he indicated, spotted several gray deer standing still in a clearing, with their long ears up. They made for a striking and beautiful scene. Suddenly, they leaped away with impressive, springy strides.
The forest on the whole held to the level, open character, but there were swales and stream-beds breaking up its regular conformity. Toward noon, however, it gradually changed, a fact that Helen believed she might have observed sooner had she been more keen. The general lay of the land began to ascend, and the trees to grow denser.
The forest overall maintained its flat, open appearance, but there were dips and streambeds that disrupted its evenness. Around noon, though, it began to change, something Helen thought she might have noticed earlier if she had been more perceptive. The land started to slope upward, and the trees became thicker.
She made another discovery. Ever since she had entered the forest she had become aware of a fullness in her head and a something affecting her nostrils. She imagined, with regret, that she had taken cold. But presently her head cleared somewhat and she realized that the thick pine odor of the forest had clogged her nostrils as if with a sweet pitch. The smell was overpowering and disagreeable because of its strength. Also her throat and lungs seemed to burn.
She made another discovery. Ever since she had entered the forest, she had noticed a heaviness in her head and something affecting her nose. She thought, with regret, that she might be getting a cold. But eventually her head cleared a bit, and she realized that the thick pine scent of the forest had stuffed up her nostrils like a sweet syrup. The smell was overwhelming and unpleasant because of its intensity. Additionally, her throat and lungs felt like they were burning.
When she began to lose interest in the forest and her surroundings it was because of aches and pains which would no longer be denied recognition. Thereafter she was not permitted to forget them and they grew worse. One, especially, was a pain beyond all her experience. It lay in the muscles of her side, above her hip, and it grew to be a treacherous thing, for it was not persistent. It came and went. After it did come, with a terrible flash, it could be borne by shifting or easing the body. But it gave no warning. When she expected it she was mistaken; when she dared to breathe again, then, with piercing swiftness, it returned like a blade in her side. This, then, was one of the riding-pains that made a victim of a tenderfoot on a long ride. It was almost too much to be borne. The beauty of the forest, the living creatures to be seen scurrying away, the time, distance—everything faded before that stablike pain. To her infinite relief she found that it was the trot that caused this torture. When Ranger walked she did not have to suffer it. Therefore she held him to a walk as long as she dared or until Dale and Bo were almost out of sight; then she loped him ahead until he had caught up.
When she started to lose interest in the forest and her surroundings, it was because of aches and pains that she could no longer ignore. After that, she couldn’t forget them, and they got worse. One pain, in particular, was more intense than anything she had ever experienced. It was in the muscles of her side, above her hip, and became a deceptive foe because it wasn’t constant. It would come and go. When it arrived, it hit her with a terrible suddenness, but she could manage it by shifting or easing her body. However, it gave no warning. When she expected it, she was wrong; just when she dared to breathe again, it would return with sharp swiftness, like a blade in her side. This was one of those riding pains that victimized inexperienced riders on a long journey. It was almost too painful to endure. The beauty of the forest, the animals scurrying away, the time and distance—everything faded in the face of that stabbing pain. To her immense relief, she discovered that it was the trot that triggered this suffering. When Ranger walked, she didn’t have to endure it. So, she kept him at a walk for as long as she could or until Dale and Bo were nearly out of sight; then she let him trot ahead until he had caught up.
So the hours passed, the sun got around low, sending golden shafts under the trees, and the forest gradually changed to a brighter, but a thicker, color. This slowly darkened. Sunset was not far away.
So the hours went by, the sun hung low in the sky, sending golden rays filtering through the trees, and the forest gradually shifted to a brighter, yet denser, hue. This slowly deepened in color. Sunset was approaching.
She heard the horses splashing in water, and soon she rode up to see the tiny streams of crystal water running swiftly over beds of green moss. She crossed a number of these and followed along the last one into a more open place in the forest where the pines were huge, towering, and far apart. A low, gray bluff of stone rose to the right, perhaps one-third as high as the trees. From somewhere came the rushing sound of running water.
She heard the horses splashing in the water, and soon she rode over to check out the small streams of clear water flowing quickly over patches of green moss. She crossed several of these and followed the last one into a more open area of the forest where the pines were huge, tall, and spaced far apart. A low, gray rock bluff rose to the right, maybe about a third the height of the trees. From somewhere, she could hear the sound of rushing water.
“Big Spring,” announced Dale. “We camp here. You girls have done well.”
“Big Spring,” Dale declared. “We’re camping here. You girls did a great job.”
Another glance proved to Helen that all those little streams poured from under this gray bluff.
Another look confirmed to Helen that all those little streams flowed from beneath this gray cliff.
“I'm dying for a drink,” cried Bo with her customary hyperbole.
“I'm dying for a drink,” Bo exclaimed, as she always does.
“I reckon you'll never forget your first drink here,” remarked Dale.
"I bet you’ll never forget your first drink here," Dale said.
Bo essayed to dismount, and finally fell off, and when she did get to the ground her legs appeared to refuse their natural function, and she fell flat. Dale helped her up.
Bo tried to get off the horse, but eventually fell off, and when she landed on the ground, her legs didn't seem to work properly, causing her to fall flat. Dale helped her up.
“What's wrong with me, anyhow?” she demanded, in great amaze.
“What's wrong with me, anyway?” she asked, very surprised.
“Just stiff, I reckon,” replied Dale, as he led her a few awkward steps.
“Just stiff, I guess,” replied Dale, as he guided her a few awkward steps.
“Bo, have you any hurts?” queried Helen, who still sat her horse, loath to try dismounting, yet wanting to beyond all words.
“Bo, are you hurt?” asked Helen, who was still on her horse, reluctant to get down but wanting to more than anything.
Bo gave her an eloquent glance.
Bo gave her a meaningful look.
“Nell, did you have one in your side, like a wicked, long darning-needle, punching deep when you weren't ready?”
“Nell, did you have something inside you, like a cruel, long darning needle, digging deep when you weren't prepared?”
“That one I'll never get over!” exclaimed Helen, softly. Then, profiting by Bo's experience, she dismounted cautiously, and managed to keep upright. Her legs felt like wooden things.
“That one I'll never get over!” Helen exclaimed softly. Then, taking a cue from Bo's experience, she carefully dismounted and managed to stay upright. Her legs felt like they were made of wood.
Presently the girls went toward the spring.
Presently, the girls walked toward the spring.
“Drink slow,” called out Dale.
“Drink slowly,” called out Dale.
Big Spring had its source somewhere deep under the gray, weathered bluff, from which came a hollow subterranean gurgle and roar of water. Its fountainhead must have been a great well rushing up through the cold stone.
Big Spring had its source somewhere deep beneath the gray, weathered cliff, where you could hear a hollow underground gurgle and roar of water. Its fountainhead must have been a massive well pushing up through the cold stone.
Helen and Bo lay flat on a mossy bank, seeing their faces as they bent over, and they sipped a mouthful, by Dale's advice, and because they were so hot and parched and burning they wanted to tarry a moment with a precious opportunity.
Helen and Bo lay flat on a mossy bank, looking at their reflections as they bent over, and they took a sip, following Dale's advice. They were so hot, thirsty, and burning that they wanted to take a moment to enjoy this rare chance.
The water was so cold that it sent a shock over Helen, made her teeth ache, and a singular, revivifying current steal all through her, wonderful in its cool absorption of that dry heat of flesh, irresistible in its appeal to thirst. Helen raised her head to look at this water. It was colorless as she had found it tasteless.
The water was so cold that it shocked Helen, made her teeth ache, and a unique, refreshing current flowed through her, amazing in its coolness that absorbed the dry heat of her body, irresistible in its call to her thirst. Helen tilted her head to look at the water. It was as colorless as it was tasteless to her.
“Nell—drink!” panted Bo. “Think of our—old spring—in the orchard—full of pollywogs!”
“Nell—drink!” Bo gasped. “Remember our old spring in the orchard, full of tadpoles!”
And then Helen drank thirstily, with closed eyes, while a memory of home stirred from Bo's gift of poignant speech.
And then Helen drank eagerly, with her eyes closed, as a memory of home was awakened by Bo's heartfelt words.
CHAPTER VII
The first camp duty Dale performed was to throw a pack off one of the horses, and, opening it, he took out tarpaulin and blankets, which he arranged on the ground under a pine-tree.
The first camp task Dale did was to toss a pack off one of the horses, and after opening it, he pulled out a tarp and blankets, which he laid out on the ground underneath a pine tree.
“You girls rest,” he said, briefly.
“You girls take a break,” he said, briefly.
“Can't we help?” asked Helen, though she could scarcely stand.
“Can’t we help?” asked Helen, even though she could barely stand.
“You'll be welcome to do all you like after you're broke in.”
“You're welcome to do whatever you want once you're settled in.”
“Broke in!” ejaculated Bo, with a little laugh. “I'm all broke UP now.”
“Broke in!” Bo exclaimed with a slight laugh. “I'm totally broke now.”
“Bo, it looks as if Mr. Dale expects us to have quite a stay with him in the woods.”
“Bo, it seems like Mr. Dale is counting on us to stay with him for a while in the woods.”
“It does,” replied Bo, as slowly she sat down upon the blankets, stretched out with a long sigh, and laid her head on a saddle. “Nell, didn't he say not to call him Mister?”
“It does,” replied Bo, as she slowly sat down on the blankets, stretched out with a long sigh, and rested her head on a saddle. “Nell, didn’t he say not to call him Mister?”
Dale was throwing the packs off the other horses.
Dale was unloading the packs from the other horses.
Helen lay down beside Bo, and then for once in her life she experienced the sweetness of rest.
Helen lay down next to Bo, and for the first time in her life, she felt the sweetness of rest.
“Well, sister, what do you intend to call him?” queried Helen, curiously.
“Well, sister, what do you plan to name him?” asked Helen, curious.
“Milt, of course,” replied Bo.
“Milt, of course,” Bo replied.
Helen had to laugh despite her weariness and aches.
Helen couldn't help but laugh, even though she felt tired and sore.
“I suppose, then, when your Las Vegas cowboy comes along you will call him what he called you.”
“I guess when your Las Vegas cowboy shows up, you’ll just call him what he called you.”
Bo blushed, which was a rather unusual thing for her.
Bo blushed, which was pretty unusual for her.
“I will if I like,” she retorted. “Nell, ever since I could remember you've raved about the West. Now you're OUT West, right in it good and deep. So wake up!”
“I will if I want to,” she shot back. “Nell, ever since I can remember, you've been going on about the West. Now you're OUT West, right in the thick of it. So get with it!”
That was Bo's blunt and characteristic way of advising the elimination of Helen's superficialities. It sank deep. Helen had no retort. Her ambition, as far as the West was concerned, had most assuredly not been for such a wild, unheard-of jaunt as this. But possibly the West—a living from day to day—was one succession of adventures, trials, tests, troubles, and achievements. To make a place for others to live comfortably some day! That might be Bo's meaning, embodied in her forceful hint. But Helen was too tired to think it out then. She found it interesting and vaguely pleasant to watch Dale.
That was Bo's straightforward and typical way of suggesting that Helen drop her superficialities. It hit hard. Helen had no comeback. Her ambitions for the West definitely didn’t include such a wild, unexpected adventure like this. But maybe the West—a life lived day by day—was just one ongoing series of adventures, challenges, tests, troubles, and successes. Creating a comfortable space for others in the future! That could have been Bo's message, wrapped up in her strong hint. But Helen was too exhausted to think it through at that moment. She found it interesting and somewhat enjoyable to watch Dale.
He hobbled the horses and turned them loose. Then with ax in hand he approached a short, dead tree, standing among a few white-barked aspens. Dale appeared to advantage swinging the ax. With his coat off, displaying his wide shoulders, straight back, and long, powerful arms, he looked a young giant. He was lithe and supple, brawny but not bulky. The ax rang on the hard wood, reverberating through the forest. A few strokes sufficed to bring down the stub. Then he split it up. Helen was curious to see how he kindled a fire. First he ripped splinters out of the heart of the log, and laid them with coarser pieces on the ground. Then from a saddlebag which hung on a near-by branch he took flint and steel and a piece of what Helen supposed was rag or buckskin, upon which powder had been rubbed. At any rate, the first strike of the steel brought sparks, a blaze, and burning splinters. Instantly the flame leaped a foot high. He put on larger pieces of wood crosswise, and the fire roared.
He hobbled the horses and let them go. Then, with an ax in hand, he walked over to a short, dead tree standing among a few white-barked aspens. Dale looked impressive swinging the ax. With his coat off, showing off his broad shoulders, straight back, and long, strong arms, he resembled a young giant. He was agile and flexible, muscular but not overly bulky. The ax struck the hard wood, echoing through the forest. A few swings were enough to bring down the stub. Then he chopped it up. Helen was interested to see how he started a fire. First, he tore splinters from the center of the log and laid them with thicker pieces on the ground. Then, from a saddlebag hanging on a nearby branch, he took flint and steel and a piece of what Helen thought was rag or buckskin, which had powder rubbed on it. At any rate, the first strike of the steel created sparks, igniting a flame and burning splinters. Instantly, the fire shot up a foot high. He placed larger pieces of wood across the fire, and it roared to life.
That done, he stood erect, and, facing the north, he listened. Helen remembered now that she had seen him do the same thing twice before since the arrival at Big Spring. It was Roy for whom he was listening and watching. The sun had set and across the open space the tips of the pines were losing their brightness.
That done, he stood up straight, facing north, and listened. Helen now recalled that she had seen him do the same thing twice before since arriving at Big Spring. He was listening and watching for Roy. The sun had set, and across the open space, the tips of the pines were fading in brightness.
The camp utensils, which the hunter emptied out of a sack, gave forth a jangle of iron and tin. Next he unrolled a large pack, the contents of which appeared to be numerous sacks of all sizes. These evidently contained food supplies. The bucket looked as if a horse had rolled over it, pack and all. Dale filled it at the spring. Upon returning to the camp-fire he poured water into a washbasin, and, getting down to his knees, proceeded to wash his hands thoroughly. The act seemed a habit, for Helen saw that while he was doing it he gazed off into the woods and listened. Then he dried his hands over the fire, and, turning to the spread-out pack, he began preparations for the meal.
The camp utensils the hunter took out of a sack clanged together, making a sound of iron and tin. Next, he unrolled a large bundle that held several bags of various sizes. These were clearly filled with food supplies. The bucket looked like it had been trampled by a horse, pack and all. Dale filled it at the spring. When he returned to the campfire, he poured water into a washbasin and got down on his knees to wash his hands thoroughly. This seemed like a routine for him, as Helen noticed he looked off into the woods and listened while he did it. Then he dried his hands over the fire and turned to the unpacked bundle to start getting ready for the meal.
Suddenly Helen thought of the man and all that his actions implied. At Magdalena, on the stage-ride, and last night, she had trusted this stranger, a hunter of the White Mountains, who appeared ready to befriend her. And she had felt an exceeding gratitude. Still, she had looked at him impersonally. But it began to dawn upon her that chance had thrown her in the company of a remarkable man. That impression baffled her. It did not spring from the fact that he was brave and kind to help a young woman in peril, or that he appeared deft and quick at camp-fire chores. Most Western men were brave, her uncle had told her, and many were roughly kind, and all of them could cook. This hunter was physically a wonderful specimen of manhood, with something leonine about his stature. But that did not give rise to her impression. Helen had been a school-teacher and used to boys, and she sensed a boyish simplicity or vigor or freshness in this hunter. She believed, however, that it was a mental and spiritual force in Dale which had drawn her to think of it.
Suddenly, Helen thought about the man and everything his actions suggested. During the stage ride to Magdalena and last night, she had trusted this stranger, a hunter from the White Mountains, who seemed ready to help her. She felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude. Still, she had viewed him distantly. But it started to occur to her that fate had placed her in the presence of an extraordinary man. That realization puzzled her. It didn’t come from the fact that he was brave and kind to aid a young woman in danger, or that he was skilled and quick with campfire tasks. Most Western men were brave, her uncle had told her, and many were somewhat kind, and all of them could cook. This hunter was physically an impressive specimen of manhood, with something lion-like about his build. But that wasn’t what shaped her impression. Helen had been a schoolteacher and was used to boys, and she felt a boyish simplicity, energy, or freshness in this hunter. However, she believed it was a mental and spiritual strength in Dale that had drawn her to that thought.
“Nell, I've spoken to you three times,” protested Bo, petulantly. “What 're you mooning over?”
“Nell, I've talked to you three times,” Bo complained, annoyed. “What are you daydreaming about?”
“I'm pretty tired—and far away, Bo,” replied Helen. “What did you say?”
“I'm really tired—and far away, Bo,” replied Helen. “What did you say?”
“I said I had an e-normous appetite.”
“I said I had a huge appetite.”
“Really. That's not remarkable for you. I'm too tired to eat. And afraid to shut my eyes. They'd never come open. When did we sleep last, Bo?”
“Seriously. That’s not surprising for you. I’m too tired to eat. And scared to close my eyes. They might never open again. When did we last sleep, Bo?”
“Second night before we left home,” declared Bo.
“Two nights before we left home,” Bo said.
“Four nights! Oh, we've slept some.”
“Four nights! Wow, we've actually slept a bit.”
“I'll bet I make mine up in this woods. Do you suppose we'll sleep right here—under this tree—with no covering?”
“I bet I’ll make my home in these woods. Do you think we’ll sleep right here—under this tree—with no shelter?”
“It looks so,” replied Helen, dubiously.
“It seems that way,” Helen replied, sounding uncertain.
“How perfectly lovely!” exclaimed Bo, in delight. “We'll see the stars through the pines.”
“How beautifully lovely!” exclaimed Bo, excitedly. “We'll see the stars through the pines.”
“Seems to be clouding over. Wouldn't it be awful if we had a storm?”
“Looks like it’s getting cloudy. Wouldn't it be terrible if we had a storm?”
“Why, I don't know,” answered Bo, thoughtfully. “It must storm out West.”
“Honestly, I have no idea,” Bo replied, deep in thought. “It must be storming out West.”
Again Helen felt a quality of inevitableness in Bo. It was something that had appeared only practical in the humdrum home life in St. Joseph. All of a sudden Helen received a flash of wondering thought—a thrilling consciousness that she and Bo had begun to develop in a new and wild environment. How strange, and fearful, perhaps, to watch that growth! Bo, being younger, more impressionable, with elemental rather than intellectual instincts, would grow stronger more swiftly. Helen wondered if she could yield to her own leaning to the primitive. But how could anyone with a thoughtful and grasping mind yield that way? It was the savage who did not think.
Again, Helen felt an undeniable quality in Bo. It was something that had seemed purely practical in the mundane home life of St. Joseph. Suddenly, Helen had a flash of realization—a thrilling awareness that she and Bo had started to grow in a new and wild environment. How strange, and maybe even frightening, to witness that growth! Bo, being younger and more impressionable, with instincts that were more basic than intellectual, would grow stronger more quickly. Helen wondered if she could give in to her own attraction to the primitive. But how could someone with a thoughtful and analytical mind submit in that way? It was the savage who didn’t think.
Helen saw Dale stand erect once more and gaze into the forest.
Helen saw Dale stand tall again and look into the forest.
“Reckon Roy ain't comin',” he soliloquized. “An' that's good.” Then he turned to the girls. “Supper's ready.”
“Looks like Roy isn't coming,” he said to himself. “And that's fine.” Then he turned to the girls. “Dinner's ready.”
The girls responded with a spirit greater than their activity. And they ate like famished children that had been lost in the woods. Dale attended them with a pleasant light upon his still face.
The girls reacted with an energy that surpassed their actions. And they ate like hungry kids who had been lost in the woods. Dale served them with a gentle smile on his calm face.
“To-morrow night we'll have meat,” he said.
“Tomorrow night we'll have meat,” he said.
“What kind?” asked Bo.
"What type?" asked Bo.
“Wild turkey or deer. Maybe both, if you like. But it's well to take wild meat slow. An' turkey—that 'll melt in your mouth.”
“Wild turkey or deer. Maybe both, if you prefer. But it's best to take wild meat slow. And turkey—that will melt in your mouth.”
“Uummm!” murmured Bo, greedily. “I've heard of wild turkey.”
“Yum!” murmured Bo, eagerly. “I've heard of wild turkey.”
When they had finished Dale ate his meal, listening to the talk of the girls, and occasionally replying briefly to some query of Bo's. It was twilight when he began to wash the pots and pans, and almost dark by the time his duties appeared ended. Then he replenished the campfire and sat down on a log to gaze into the fire. The girls leaned comfortably propped against the saddles.
When they were done, Dale ate his meal, listening to the girls talk and occasionally giving short answers to Bo’s questions. It was twilight when he started washing the pots and pans, and it was almost dark by the time he finished his chores. Then he added wood to the campfire and sat down on a log to watch the flames. The girls were comfortably leaning against the saddles.
“Nell, I'll keel over in a minute,” said Bo. “And I oughtn't—right on such a big supper.”
“Nell, I'm going to pass out any second,” said Bo. “And I shouldn't—especially not right before such a big dinner.”
“I don't see how I can sleep, and I know I can't stay awake,” rejoined Helen.
“I can’t see how I can sleep, and I know I can’t stay awake,” Helen replied.
Dale lifted his head alertly.
Dale lifted his head quickly.
“Listen.”
"Hey, listen."
The girls grew tense and still. Helen could not hear a sound, unless it was a low thud of hoof out in the gloom. The forest seemed sleeping. She knew from Bo's eyes, wide and shining in the camp-fire light, that she, too, had failed to catch whatever it was Dale meant.
The girls became tense and quiet. Helen couldn't hear anything, except for a faint thud of hooves in the darkness. The forest felt like it was asleep. She could tell from Bo's wide, shining eyes in the campfire light that she, too, had missed whatever it was that Dale meant.
“Bunch of coyotes comin',” he explained.
“There's a pack of coyotes coming,” he said.
Suddenly the quietness split to a chorus of snappy, high-strung, strange barks. They sounded wild, yet they held something of a friendly or inquisitive note. Presently gray forms could be descried just at the edge of the circle of light. Soft rustlings of stealthy feet surrounded the camp, and then barks and yelps broke out all around. It was a restless and sneaking pack of animals, thought Helen; she was glad after the chorus ended and with a few desultory, spiteful yelps the coyotes went away.
Suddenly, the silence was shattered by a series of sharp, energetic, unusual barks. They sounded wild but also had a hint of friendliness or curiosity. Soon, gray shapes became visible at the edge of the light. Quiet movements of cautious feet surrounded the camp, and then barks and yelps erupted all around. It was a restless and sneaky group of animals, Helen thought; she was relieved when the chorus stopped and, with a few random, spiteful yelps, the coyotes left.
Silence again settled down. If it had not been for the anxiety always present in Helen's mind she would have thought this silence sweet and unfamiliarly beautiful.
Silence fell again. If it weren't for the constant anxiety in Helen's mind, she would have found this silence pleasant and strangely beautiful.
“Ah! Listen to that fellow,” spoke up Dale. His voice was thrilling.
“Ah! Listen to that guy,” Dale said. His voice was exciting.
Again the girls strained their ears. That was not necessary, for presently, clear and cold out of the silence, pealed a mournful howl, long drawn, strange and full and wild.
Again the girls listened intently. That wasn't needed, because soon, loud and clear out of the silence, came a mournful howl, long, strange, full, and wild.
“Oh! What's that?” whispered Bo.
“Oh! What's that?” whispered Bo.
“That's a big gray wolf—a timber-wolf, or lofer, as he's sometimes called,” replied Dale. “He's high on some rocky ridge back there. He scents us, an' he doesn't like it.... There he goes again. Listen! Ah, he's hungry.”
“That's a big gray wolf—a timber wolf, or lofer, as he's sometimes called,” Dale replied. “He's up on some rocky ridge back there. He smells us, and he doesn't like it... There he goes again. Listen! Ah, he's hungry.”
While Helen listened to this exceedingly wild cry—so wild that it made her flesh creep and the most indescribable sensations of loneliness come over her—she kept her glance upon Dale.
While Helen listened to this completely wild scream—so wild that it made her skin crawl and a deep sense of loneliness wash over her—she kept her eyes on Dale.
“You love him?” she murmured involuntarily, quite without understanding the motive of her query.
“You love him?” she asked softly, not really grasping why she was asking.
Assuredly Dale had never had that question asked of him before, and it seemed to Helen, as he pondered, that he had never even asked it of himself.
Surely Dale had never been asked that question before, and as Helen watched him think it over, it seemed to her that he had never even considered it himself.
“I reckon so,” he replied, presently.
“I guess so,” he replied, shortly after.
“But wolves kill deer, and little fawns, and everything helpless in the forest,” expostulated Bo.
“But wolves kill deer, and little fawns, and everything defenseless in the forest,” protested Bo.
The hunter nodded his head.
The hunter nodded.
“Why, then, can you love him?” repeated Helen.
“Why, then, can you love him?” Helen asked again.
“Come to think of it, I reckon it's because of lots of reasons,” returned Dale. “He kills clean. He eats no carrion. He's no coward. He fights. He dies game.... An' he likes to be alone.”
“Now that I think about it, I guess it’s for a bunch of reasons,” Dale replied. “He kills quickly. He doesn’t eat anything dead. He’s not a coward. He fights. He faces death bravely... And he prefers to be alone.”
“Kills clean. What do you mean by that?”
“Kills clean. What does that mean?”
“A cougar, now, he mangles a deer. An' a silvertip, when killin' a cow or colt, he makes a mess of it. But a wolf kills clean, with sharp snaps.”
“A cougar, now, he tears up a deer. And a silvertip, when taking down a cow or colt, he makes a mess of it. But a wolf kills cleanly, with quick bites.”
“What are a cougar and a silvertip?”
“What are a cougar and a silvertip?”
“Cougar means mountain-lion or panther, an' a silvertip is a grizzly bear.”
“Cougar refers to a mountain lion or panther, and a silvertip is a grizzly bear.”
“Oh, they're all cruel!” exclaimed Helen, shrinking.
“Oh, they’re all so cruel!” Helen exclaimed, shrinking back.
“I reckon. Often I've shot wolves for relayin' a deer.”
“I get that. I’ve often shot wolves for chasing a deer.”
“What's that?”
"What’s that?"
“Sometimes two or more wolves will run a deer, an' while one of them rests the other will drive the deer around to his pardner, who'll, take up the chase. That way they run the deer down. Cruel it is, but nature, an' no worse than snow an' ice that starve deer, or a fox that kills turkey-chicks breakin' out of the egg, or ravens that pick the eyes out of new-born lambs an' wait till they die. An' for that matter, men are crueler than beasts of prey, for men add to nature, an' have more than instincts.”
“Sometimes, two or more wolves will chase a deer, and while one rests, the other drives the deer back to its partner, who then takes over the chase. That's how they manage to run the deer down. It's ruthless, but it's nature, no worse than the snow and ice that starve deer, or a fox that kills turkey chicks breaking out of their eggs, or ravens that peck the eyes out of newborn lambs and wait for them to die. And for that matter, humans are even crueler than predators because humans have added to nature and possess more than just instincts.”
Helen was silenced, as well as shocked. She had not only learned a new and striking viewpoint in natural history, but a clear intimation to the reason why she had vaguely imagined or divined a remarkable character in this man. A hunter was one who killed animals for their fur, for their meat or horns, or for some lust for blood—that was Helen's definition of a hunter, and she believed it was held by the majority of people living in settled states. But the majority might be wrong. A hunter might be vastly different, and vastly more than a tracker and slayer of game. The mountain world of forest was a mystery to almost all men. Perhaps Dale knew its secrets, its life, its terror, its beauty, its sadness, and its joy; and if so, how full, how wonderful must be his mind! He spoke of men as no better than wolves. Could a lonely life in the wilderness teach a man that? Bitterness, envy, jealousy, spite, greed, and hate—these had no place in this hunter's heart. It was not Helen's shrewdness, but a woman's intuition, which divined that.
Helen was stunned and taken aback. She had not only discovered a new and striking perspective on natural history, but also a clear hint about why she had sensed a remarkable depth in this man. To Helen, a hunter was someone who killed animals for their fur, meat, or horns, or out of a thirst for blood—that was her definition of a hunter, and she thought most people in settled societies agreed. But maybe they were wrong. A hunter could be very different, and much more than just a tracker and killer of animals. The wild, forested mountains were a mystery to nearly everyone. Perhaps Dale understood its secrets, its life, its dangers, its beauty, its sadness, and its joy; and if that was the case, how rich and wonderful his mind must be! He talked about people as if they were no better than wolves. Could a solitary life in the wild really teach a man that? Bitterness, envy, jealousy, spite, greed, and hate—those had no place in this hunter's heart. It wasn't Helen's sharpness, but a woman's intuition that sensed that.
Dale rose to his feet and, turning his ear to the north, listened once more.
Dale got up and, turning his ear to the north, listened again.
“Are you expecting Roy still?” inquired Helen.
“Are you still waiting for Roy?” Helen asked.
“No, it ain't likely he'll turn up to-night,” replied Dale, and then he strode over to put a hand on the pine-tree that soared above where the girls lay. His action, and the way he looked up at the tree-top and then at adjacent trees, held more of that significance which so interested Helen.
“No, it’s not likely he’ll show up tonight,” replied Dale, and then he walked over to place a hand on the pine tree that towered above where the girls were lying. His gesture, along with the way he looked up at the treetop and then at the nearby trees, conveyed more of the meaning that intrigued Helen.
“I reckon he's stood there some five hundred years an' will stand through to-night,” muttered Dale.
“I guess he’s been standing there for about five hundred years and will keep standing there until tonight,” muttered Dale.
This pine was the monarch of that wide-spread group.
This pine was the king of that expansive group.
“Listen again,” said Dale.
"Listen again," Dale said.
Bo was asleep. And Helen, listening, at once caught low, distant roar.
Bo was asleep. And Helen, listening, immediately heard a low, distant rumble.
“Wind. It's goin' to storm,” explained Dale. “You'll hear somethin' worth while. But don't be scared. Reckon we'll be safe. Pines blow down often. But this fellow will stand any fall wind that ever was.... Better slip under the blankets so I can pull the tarp up.”
“Wind. It’s going to storm,” Dale said. “You’ll hear something interesting. But don’t be scared. I think we’ll be safe. Pines fall down often. But this one will withstand any wind that comes its way... Better get under the blankets so I can pull the tarp up.”
Helen slid down, just as she was, fully dressed except for boots, which she and Bo had removed; and she laid her head close to Bo's. Dale pulled the tarpaulin up and folded it back just below their heads.
Helen slid down, just as she was, fully dressed except for her boots, which she and Bo had taken off; and she rested her head close to Bo's. Dale pulled the tarp up and folded it back just below their heads.
“When it rains you'll wake, an' then just pull the tarp up over you,” he said.
“When it rains, you'll wake up, and then just pull the tarp over you,” he said.
“Will it rain?” Helen asked. But she was thinking that this moment was the strangest that had ever happened to her. By the light of the camp-fire she saw Dale's face, just as usual, still, darkly serene, expressing no thought. He was kind, but he was not thinking of these sisters as girls, alone with him in a pitch-black forest, helpless and defenseless. He did not seem to be thinking at all. But Helen had never before in her life been so keenly susceptible to experience.
“Will it rain?” Helen asked. But she thought this moment was the strangest thing that had ever happened to her. By the light of the campfire, she saw Dale's face, just like always—still, darkly calm, showing no thoughts. He was kind, but he wasn’t thinking of these sisters as girls alone with him in a pitch-black forest, helpless and defenseless. He didn’t seem to be thinking at all. But Helen had never been so intensely aware of her experiences in her life.
“I'll be close by an' keep the fire goin' all night,” he said.
“I'll be nearby and keep the fire going all night,” he said.
She heard him stride off into the darkness. Presently there came a dragging, bumping sound, then a crash of a log dropped upon the fire. A cloud of sparks shot up, and many pattered down to hiss upon the damp ground. Smoke again curled upward along the great, seamed tree-trunk, and flames sputtered and crackled.
She heard him walk away into the darkness. Soon, there was a dragging, bumping sound, followed by a crash as a log was dropped onto the fire. A cloud of sparks shot up, and many fell back down to sizzle on the damp ground. Smoke twisted upward along the rough tree trunk, and the flames sputtered and crackled.
Helen listened again for the roar of wind. It seemed to come on a breath of air that fanned her cheek and softly blew Bo's curls, and it was stronger. But it died out presently, only to come again, and still stronger. Helen realized then that the sound was that of an approaching storm. Her heavy eyelids almost refused to stay open, and she knew if she let them close she would instantly drop to sleep. And she wanted to hear the storm-wind in the pines.
Helen listened again for the roar of wind. It seemed to come on a breath of air that brushed her cheek and gently blew Bo's curls, and it was stronger. But it faded away for a moment, only to return again, even stronger. Helen then understood that the sound was that of an approaching storm. Her heavy eyelids almost wouldn't stay open, and she knew if she let them close she would immediately fall asleep. And she wanted to hear the storm-wind in the pines.
A few drops of cold rain fell upon her face, thrilling her with the proof that no roof stood between her and the elements. Then a breeze bore the smell of burnt wood into her face, and somehow her quick mind flew to girlhood days when she burned brush and leaves with her little brothers. The memory faded. The roar that had seemed distant was now back in the forest, coming swiftly, increasing in volume. Like a stream in flood it bore down. Helen grew amazed, startled. How rushing, oncoming, and heavy this storm-wind! She likened its approach to the tread of an army. Then the roar filled the forest, yet it was back there behind her. Not a pine-needle quivered in the light of the camp-fire. But the air seemed to be oppressed with a terrible charge. The roar augmented till it was no longer a roar, but an on-sweeping crash, like an ocean torrent engulfing the earth. Bo awoke to cling to Helen with fright. The deafening storm-blast was upon them. Helen felt the saddle-pillow move under her head. The giant pine had trembled to its very roots. That mighty fury of wind was all aloft, in the tree-tops. And for a long moment it bowed the forest under its tremendous power. Then the deafening crash passed to roar, and that swept on and on, lessening in volume, deepening in low detonation, at last to die in the distance.
A few drops of cold rain hit her face, exciting her with the reminder that no roof was between her and the elements. Then a breeze carried the scent of burnt wood to her, and her quick mind flashed back to childhood days when she burned brush and leaves with her little brothers. The memory faded. The roar that had seemed distant was now back in the forest, rushing toward them, getting louder. Like a flood, it came barreling down. Helen felt amazed and startled. How fast, impending, and heavy this storm wind was! She compared its approach to the march of an army. Then the roar filled the forest, but it was still behind her. Not a pine needle stirred in the light of the campfire. But the air felt charged with a terrifying energy. The roar grew until it was no longer just a roar, but a crashing wave, like an ocean torrent sweeping over the earth. Bo woke up, clinging to Helen in fear. The deafening storm blast was upon them. Helen felt the saddle-pillow shift under her head. The giant pine shuddered to its roots. That powerful wind was all up high in the tree tops. For a long moment, it bowed the forest under its immense strength. Then the deafening crash faded to a roar, and that gradually lessened, deepening into a low rumble, until it finally died away in the distance.
No sooner had it died than back to the north another low roar rose and ceased and rose again. Helen lay there, whispering to Bo, and heard again the great wave of wind come and crash and cease. That was the way of this storm-wind of the mountain forest.
No sooner had it died than another low roar came up from the north, faded away, and then came back again. Helen lay there, whispering to Bo, and heard the massive wave of wind come crashing in and then stop. That was how this storm wind of the mountain forest worked.
A soft patter of rain on the tarpaulin warned Helen to remember Dale's directions, and, pulling up the heavy covering, she arranged it hoodlike over the saddle. Then, with Bo close and warm beside her, she closed her eyes, and the sense of the black forest and the wind and rain faded. Last of all sensations was the smell of smoke that blew under the tarpaulin.
A gentle drizzle on the tarp reminded Helen to keep Dale's directions in mind, and as she lifted the heavy cover, she draped it over the saddle like a hood. Then, with Bo snuggled up close to her, she shut her eyes, and the feeling of the dark forest, along with the wind and rain, faded away. The last sensation she noticed was the smell of smoke wafting in under the tarp.
When she opened her eyes she remembered everything, as if only a moment had elapsed. But it was daylight, though gray and cloudy. The pines were dripping mist. A fire crackled cheerily and blue smoke curled upward and a savory odor of hot coffee hung in the air. Horses were standing near by, biting and kicking at one another. Bo was sound asleep. Dale appeared busy around the camp-fire. As Helen watched the hunter she saw him pause in his task, turn his ear to listen, and then look expectantly. And at that juncture a shout pealed from the forest. Helen recognized Roy's voice. Then she heard a splashing of water, and hoof-beats coming closer. With that the buckskin mustang trotted into camp, carrying Roy.
When she opened her eyes, she remembered everything, as if just a moment had passed. But it was daylight, though gray and cloudy. The pines were dripping with mist. A fire crackled cheerfully, blue smoke rising into the air, and a delicious smell of hot coffee filled the atmosphere. Horses were nearby, biting and kicking at each other. Bo was sound asleep. Dale seemed busy around the campfire. As Helen watched the hunter, she saw him pause in his work, turn his ear to listen, and then look expectantly. Just then, a shout rang out from the forest. Helen recognized Roy's voice. Then she heard splashing water and hoofbeats getting closer. With that, the buckskin mustang trotted into camp, carrying Roy.
“Bad mornin' for ducks, but good for us,” he called.
“Bad morning for ducks, but good for us,” he called.
“Howdy, Roy!” greeted Dale, and his gladness was unmistakable. “I was lookin' for you.”
“Hey, Roy!” Dale said, and his happiness was clear. “I was looking for you.”
Roy appeared to slide off the mustang without effort, and his swift hands slapped the straps as he unsaddled. Buckskin was wet with sweat and foam mixed with rain. He heaved. And steam rose from him.
Roy seemed to effortlessly slide off the mustang, and his quick hands smacked the straps as he took off the saddle. Buckskin was soaked with sweat and frothy rain. He heaved, and steam rose from him.
“Must have rode hard,” observed Dale.
“Must have ridden hard,” Dale remarked.
“I shore did,” replied Roy. Then he espied Helen, who had sat up, with hands to her hair, and eyes staring at him.
“I sure did,” replied Roy. Then he noticed Helen, who had sat up, with her hands in her hair and her eyes staring at him.
“Mornin', miss. It's good news.”
"Morning, miss. It's good news."
“Thank Heaven!” murmured Helen, and then she shook Bo. That young lady awoke, but was loath to give up slumber. “Bo! Bo! Wake up! Mr. Roy is back.”
“Thank goodness!” murmured Helen, and then she shook Bo. That young lady woke up but was reluctant to give up sleep. “Bo! Bo! Wake up! Mr. Roy is back.”
Whereupon Bo sat up, disheveled and sleepy-eyed.
Whereupon Bo sat up, messy and half-asleep.
“Oh-h, but I ache!” she moaned. But her eyes took in the camp scene to the effect that she added, “Is breakfast ready?”
“Oh, but I hurt!” she complained. But her eyes scanned the campsite, leading her to add, “Is breakfast ready?”
“Almost. An' flapjacks this mornin',” replied Dale.
“Almost. And pancakes this morning,” replied Dale.
Bo manifested active symptoms of health in the manner with which she laced her boots. Helen got their traveling-bag, and with this they repaired to a flat stone beside the spring, not, however, out of earshot of the men.
Bo showed signs of being healthy by the way she tied her boots. Helen grabbed their travel bag, and with that, they went to a flat rock next to the spring, but they were still within earshot of the men.
“How long are you goin' to hang around camp before tellin' me?” inquired Dale.
“How long are you going to stick around camp before telling me?” asked Dale.
“Jest as I figgered, Milt,” replied Roy. “Thet rider who passed you was a messenger to Anson. He an' his gang got on our trail quick. About ten o'clock I seen them comin'. Then I lit out for the woods. I stayed off in the woods close enough to see where they come in. An' shore they lost your trail. Then they spread through the woods, workin' off to the south, thinkin', of course, thet you would circle round to Pine on the south side of Old Baldy. There ain't a hoss-tracker in Snake Anson's gang, thet's shore. Wal, I follered them for an hour till they'd rustled some miles off our trail. Then I went back to where you struck into the woods. An' I waited there all afternoon till dark, expectin' mebbe they'd back-trail. But they didn't. I rode on a ways an' camped in the woods till jest before daylight.”
“Just as I figured, Milt,” Roy replied. “That rider who passed you was a messenger to Anson. He and his gang picked up our trail quickly. Around ten o'clock, I saw them coming. Then I took off into the woods. I stayed hidden close enough to see where they entered. And sure enough, they lost your trail. Then they spread out through the woods, heading south, thinking, of course, that you would circle around to Pine on the south side of Old Baldy. There isn’t a horse tracker in Snake Anson's gang, that's for sure. Well, I followed them for an hour until they had moved several miles off our trail. Then I went back to where you entered the woods. And I waited there all afternoon until dark, hoping maybe they would backtrack. But they didn't. I rode a bit further and camped in the woods until just before daylight.”
“So far so good,” declared Dale.
“So far so good,” said Dale.
“Shore. There's rough country south of Baldy an' along the two or three trails Anson an' his outfit will camp, you bet.”
“Sure. There's tough terrain south of Baldy and along the two or three trails where Anson and his group will camp, you can bet on that.”
“It ain't to be thought of,” muttered Dale, at some idea that had struck him.
“It shouldn't even be considered,” muttered Dale, regarding some thought that had come to him.
“What ain't?”
“What isn't?”
“Goin' round the north side of Baldy.”
“Going around the north side of Baldy.”
“It shore ain't,” rejoined Roy, bluntly.
“It sure isn't,” Roy replied bluntly.
“Then I've got to hide tracks certain—rustle to my camp an' stay there till you say it's safe to risk takin' the girls to Pine.”
“Then I have to cover my tracks for sure—sneak back to my camp and stay there until you say it's safe to take the girls to Pine.”
“Milt, you're talkin' the wisdom of the prophets.”
“Milt, you're speaking the wisdom of the prophets.”
“I ain't so sure we can hide tracks altogether. If Anson had any eyes for the woods he'd not have lost me so soon.
“I’m not so sure we can hide our tracks completely. If Anson had been paying attention to the woods, he wouldn’t have lost me so quickly.”
“No. But, you see, he's figgerin' to cross your trail.”
“No. But you see, he’s planning to cross your path.”
“If I could get fifteen or twenty mile farther on an' hide tracks certain, I'd feel safe from pursuit, anyway,” said the hunter, reflectively.
“If I could go another fifteen or twenty miles and cover my tracks properly, I’d feel safe from being followed, at least,” said the hunter, thoughtfully.
“Shore an' easy,” responded Roy, quickly. “I jest met up with some greaser sheep-herders drivin' a big flock. They've come up from the south an' are goin' to fatten up at Turkey Senacas. Then they'll drive back south an' go on to Phenix. Wal, it's muddy weather. Now you break camp quick an' make a plain trail out to thet sheep trail, as if you was travelin' south. But, instead, you ride round ahead of thet flock of sheep. They'll keep to the open parks an' the trails through them necks of woods out here. An', passin' over your tracks, they'll hide 'em.”
“Sure thing,” Roy replied quickly. “I just ran into some sheep herders driving a big flock. They came up from the south and are headed to Turkey Senacas to fatten them up. Then they’ll head back south and go on to Phoenix. Well, it’s muddy out. Now you need to break camp fast and make a clear trail out to that sheep trail, like you’re traveling south. But instead, you’ll ride ahead of that flock of sheep. They’ll stick to the open fields and the paths through the woods out here. And by passing over your tracks, they’ll cover them up.”
“But supposin' Anson circles an' hits this camp? He'll track me easy out to that sheep trail. What then?”
“But what if Anson circles around and finds this camp? He'll easily track me out to that sheep trail. Then what?”
“Jest what you want. Goin' south thet sheep trail is downhill an' muddy. It's goin' to rain hard. Your tracks would get washed out even if you did go south. An' Anson would keep on thet way till he was clear off the scent. Leave it to me, Milt. You're a hunter. But I'm a hoss-tracker.”
“Just do what you want. Going down that sheep trail is downhill and muddy. It’s going to rain a lot. Your tracks would get washed away even if you went south. And Anson would keep going that way until he completely lost the scent. Leave it to me, Milt. You’re a hunter. But I’m a horse tracker.”
“All right. We'll rustle.”
"Okay. We'll gather."
Then he called the girls to hurry.
Then he called the girls to hurry up.
CHAPTER VIII
Once astride the horse again, Helen had to congratulate herself upon not being so crippled as she had imagined. Indeed, Bo made all the audible complaints.
Once she was back on the horse, Helen had to congratulate herself for not being as crippled as she had thought. In fact, Bo was the one making all the noise about it.
Both girls had long water-proof coats, brand-new, and of which they were considerably proud. New clothes had not been a common event in their lives.
Both girls had long waterproof coats, brand new, and they were pretty proud of them. Getting new clothes hadn’t been a regular thing in their lives.
“Reckon I'll have to slit these,” Dale had said, whipping out a huge knife.
“Looks like I’ll have to cut these,” Dale said, pulling out a big knife.
“What for?” had been Bo's feeble protest.
“What for?” had been Bo's weak protest.
“They wasn't made for ridin'. An' you'll get wet enough even if I do cut them. An' if I don't, you'll get soaked.”
“They weren’t made for riding. And you’ll get wet enough even if I do cut them. And if I don’t, you’ll get soaked.”
“Go ahead,” had been Helen's reluctant permission.
“Sure,” Helen had said, somewhat unwillingly.
So their long new coats were slit half-way up the back. The exigency of the case was manifest to Helen, when she saw how they came down over the cantles of the saddles and to their boot-tops.
So their long new coats were split halfway up the back. The urgency of the situation was clear to Helen when she saw how they draped over the saddles and down to their boot-tops.
The morning was gray and cold. A fine, misty rain fell and the trees dripped steadily. Helen was surprised to see the open country again and that apparently they were to leave the forest behind for a while. The country was wide and flat on the right, and to the left it rolled and heaved along a black, scalloped timber-line. Above this bordering of the forest low, drifting clouds obscured the mountains. The wind was at Helen's back and seemed to be growing stronger. Dale and Roy were ahead, traveling at a good trot, with the pack-animals bunched before them. Helen and Bo had enough to do to keep up.
The morning was gray and chilly. A light, misty rain was falling, and the trees were dripping steadily. Helen was surprised to see the open countryside again and that they were apparently leaving the forest behind for a bit. The land was wide and flat on the right, while on the left it rolled and swelled along a dark, jagged tree line. Above this edge of the forest, low, drifting clouds were hiding the mountains. The wind was at Helen's back and seemed to be picking up. Dale and Roy were up ahead, moving at a brisk pace, with the pack animals clustered in front of them. Helen and Bo had their hands full just trying to keep up.
The first hour's ride brought little change in weather or scenery, but it gave Helen an inkling of what she must endure if they kept that up all day. She began to welcome the places where the horses walked, but she disliked the levels. As for the descents, she hated those. Ranger would not go down slowly and the shake-up she received was unpleasant. Moreover, the spirited black horse insisted on jumping the ditches and washes. He sailed over them like a bird. Helen could not acquire the knack of sitting the saddle properly, and so, not only was her person bruised on these occasions, but her feelings were hurt. Helen had never before been conscious of vanity. Still, she had never rejoiced in looking at a disadvantage, and her exhibitions here must have been frightful. Bo always would forge to the front, and she seldom looked back, for which Helen was grateful.
The first hour of riding brought little change in the weather or scenery, but it gave Helen an idea of what she would have to endure if they kept it up all day. She started to appreciate the places where the horses walked, but she disliked the flat stretches. As for the downhill parts, she hated those. Ranger wouldn’t go down slowly, and the jostling she experienced was uncomfortable. Plus, the spirited black horse insisted on jumping the ditches and washes. He leaped over them effortlessly. Helen couldn’t figure out how to sit in the saddle properly, so not only was her body sore during these moments, but her feelings were also hurt. Helen had never really been aware of vanity before. Still, she had never enjoyed looking bad, and her performances here must have been embarrassing. Bo would always charge ahead, and she rarely glanced back, for which Helen was thankful.
Before long they struck into a broad, muddy belt, full of innumerable small hoof tracks. This, then, was the sheep trail Roy had advised following. They rode on it for three or four miles, and at length, coming to a gray-green valley, they saw a huge flock of sheep. Soon the air was full of bleats and baas as well as the odor of sheep, and a low, soft roar of pattering hoofs. The flock held a compact formation, covering several acres, and grazed along rapidly. There were three herders on horses and several pack-burros. Dale engaged one of the Mexicans in conversation, and passed something to him, then pointed northward and down along the trail. The Mexican grinned from ear to ear, and Helen caught the quick “SI, SENOR! GRACIAS, SENOR!” It was a pretty sight, that flock of sheep, as it rolled along like a rounded woolly stream of grays and browns and here and there a black. They were keeping to a trail over the flats. Dale headed into this trail and, if anything, trotted a little faster.
Before long, they entered a wide, muddy area, filled with countless small hoofprints. This was the sheep trail that Roy had recommended. They rode on it for three or four miles, and eventually, upon reaching a gray-green valley, they spotted a huge flock of sheep. Soon, the air was filled with bleats and baas, along with the smell of sheep, and a low, gentle roar of pattering hooves. The flock maintained a tight formation, covering several acres, and grazed quickly. There were three herders on horseback and several pack burros. Dale struck up a conversation with one of the Mexicans, handed him something, then pointed northward down the trail. The Mexican grinned widely, and Helen heard the quick “YES, SIR! THANK YOU, SIR!” It was a beautiful sight, that flock of sheep, moving like a rounded, woolly stream of grays and browns, with a few black ones mixed in. They were sticking to a trail across the flats. Dale headed onto this trail and, if anything, trotted a bit faster.
Presently the clouds lifted and broke, showing blue sky and one streak of sunshine. But the augury was without warrant. The wind increased. A huge black pall bore down from the mountains and it brought rain that could be seen falling in sheets from above and approaching like a swiftly moving wall. Soon it enveloped the fugitives.
Currently, the clouds cleared and parted, revealing blue sky and a single beam of sunlight. But the prediction was unfounded. The wind picked up. A massive dark shadow descended from the mountains, bringing heavy rain that was visible falling in sheets from above and coming toward them like a rapidly advancing wall. Soon, it surrounded the escapees.
With head bowed, Helen rode along for what seemed ages in a cold, gray rain that blew almost on a level. Finally the heavy downpour passed, leaving a fine mist. The clouds scurried low and dark, hiding the mountains altogether and making the gray, wet plain a dreary sight. Helen's feet and knees were as wet as if she had waded in water. And they were cold. Her gloves, too, had not been intended for rain, and they were wet through. The cold bit at her fingers so that she had to beat her hands together. Ranger misunderstood this to mean that he was to trot faster, which event was worse for Helen than freezing.
With her head down, Helen rode for what felt like forever in a cold, gray rain that came down almost horizontally. Finally, the heavy downpour let up, leaving a light mist. The clouds raced by, low and dark, completely obscuring the mountains and making the gray, wet landscape look dreary. Helen's feet and knees were soaked as if she had been wading through water, and they were cold. Her gloves weren't made for rain either, and they were soaked through. The cold nipped at her fingers, forcing her to clap her hands together. Ranger misunderstood this as a signal to speed up, which was worse for Helen than being cold.
She saw another black, scudding mass of clouds bearing down with its trailing sheets of rain, and this one appeared streaked with white. Snow! The wind was now piercingly cold. Helen's body kept warm, but her extremities and ears began to suffer exceedingly. She gazed ahead grimly. There was no help; she had to go on. Dale and Roy were hunched down in their saddles, probably wet through, for they wore no rain-proof coats. Bo kept close behind them, and plain it was that she felt the cold.
She saw another dark, fast-moving cloud mass approaching with its trailing sheets of rain, and this one looked streaked with white. Snow! The wind was now biting cold. Helen's body stayed warm, but her hands, feet, and ears were beginning to suffer a lot. She stared ahead determinedly. There was no option; she had to keep going. Dale and Roy were hunched down in their saddles, likely soaked, since they weren't wearing any waterproof jackets. Bo stayed close behind them, clearly feeling the chill.
This second storm was not so bad as the first, because there was less rain. Still, the icy keenness of the wind bit into the marrow. It lasted for an hour, during which the horses trotted on, trotted on. Again the gray torrent roared away, the fine mist blew, the clouds lifted and separated, and, closing again, darkened for another onslaught. This one brought sleet. The driving pellets stung Helen's neck and cheeks, and for a while they fell so thick and so hard upon her back that she was afraid she could not hold up under them. The bare places on the ground showed a sparkling coverlet of marbles of ice.
This second storm wasn't as bad as the first because it rained less. Still, the sharp cold of the wind pierced through her to the bone. It lasted for an hour, during which the horses kept trotting along. Once again, the gray torrent roared past, the fine mist blew, the clouds lifted and parted, only to close again, darkening for another round. This time it brought sleet. The stinging pellets hit Helen's neck and cheeks, and for a while, they fell so thick and hard on her back that she feared she wouldn’t be able to withstand them. The bare patches on the ground sparkled with a covering of ice marbles.
Thus, storm after storm rolled over Helen's head. Her feet grew numb and ceased to hurt. But her fingers, because of her ceaseless efforts to keep up the circulation, retained the stinging pain. And now the wind pierced right through her. She marveled at her endurance, and there were many times that she believed she could not ride farther. Yet she kept on. All the winters she had ever lived had not brought such a day as this. Hard and cold, wet and windy, at an increasing elevation—that was the explanation. The air did not have sufficient oxygen for her blood.
Thus, storm after storm rolled over Helen's head. Her feet grew numb and stopped hurting. But her fingers, because of her constant efforts to keep the circulation going, still felt the stinging pain. And now the wind cut right through her. She marveled at her endurance, and there were many times she thought she couldn't ride any longer. Yet she kept going. All the winters she had ever lived through hadn’t brought a day like this. Cold and harsh, wet and windy, at an increasing elevation—that was the reason. The air didn’t have enough oxygen for her blood.
Still, during all those interminable hours, Helen watched where she was traveling, and if she ever returned over that trail she would recognize it. The afternoon appeared far advanced when Dale and Roy led down into an immense basin where a reedy lake spread over the flats. They rode along its margin, splashing up to the knees of the horses. Cranes and herons flew on with lumbering motion; flocks of ducks winged swift flight from one side to the other. Beyond this depression the land sloped rather abruptly; outcroppings of rock circled along the edge of the highest ground, and again a dark fringe of trees appeared.
Still, throughout those endless hours, Helen paid attention to where she was going, and if she ever retraced that path, she would recognize it. The afternoon seemed well advanced when Dale and Roy led them down into a huge basin where a reedy lake spread out over the flatlands. They rode along its edge, splashing water up to the horses' knees. Cranes and herons moved clumsily in the air; flocks of ducks flew quickly from one side to the other. Beyond this low area, the land sloped down steeply; rocky outcroppings lined the edge of the highest ground, and once again, a dark line of trees emerged.
How many miles! wondered Helen. They seemed as many and as long as the hours. But at last, just as another hard rain came, the pines were reached. They proved to be widely scattered and afforded little protection from the storm.
How many miles! Helen wondered. They felt just as numerous and as lengthy as the hours. But finally, just as another heavy downpour started, she reached the pines. They turned out to be widely spaced and offered little shelter from the storm.
Helen sat her saddle, a dead weight. Whenever Ranger quickened his gait or crossed a ditch she held on to the pommel to keep from falling off. Her mind harbored only sensations of misery, and a persistent thought—why did she ever leave home for the West? Her solicitude for Bo had been forgotten. Nevertheless, any marked change in the topography of the country was registered, perhaps photographed on her memory by the torturing vividness of her experience.
Helen sat in her saddle, feeling like a heavy burden. Whenever Ranger picked up speed or jumped over a ditch, she clutched the pommel to avoid falling off. Her mind was filled only with feelings of misery and a nagging thought—why did she ever leave home for the West? Her concern for Bo had faded away. Still, any noticeable change in the landscape was etched in her memory, perhaps captured by the intense vividness of her experience.
The forest grew more level and denser. Shadows of twilight or gloom lay under the trees. Presently Dale and Roy, disappeared, going downhill, and likewise Bo. Then Helen's ears suddenly filled with a roar of rapid water. Ranger trotted faster. Soon Helen came to the edge of a great valley, black and gray, so full of obscurity that she could not see across or down into it. But she knew there was a rushing river at the bottom. The sound was deep, continuous, a heavy, murmuring roar, singularly musical. The trail was steep. Helen had not lost all feeling, as she had believed and hoped. Her poor, mistreated body still responded excruciatingly to concussions, jars, wrenches, and all the other horrible movements making up a horse-trot.
The forest became flatter and denser. Shadows of dusk filled the space under the trees. Soon, Dale, Roy, and Bo disappeared downhill. Then Helen suddenly heard the roar of fast-moving water. Ranger sped up. Before long, Helen reached the edge of a vast valley, filled with darkness and grayness, so hard to see into that she couldn't tell how far across or down it went. But she could hear a rushing river at the bottom. The sound was deep and constant, a heavy, murmuring roar that was oddly musical. The trail was steep. Helen hadn’t lost all sensation, as she had thought and hoped. Her poor, mistreated body still reacted painfully to jolts, bumps, twists, and all the other jarring motions of a horse trot.
For long Helen did not look up. When she did so there lay a green, willow-bordered, treeless space at the bottom of the valley, through which a brown-white stream rushed with steady, ear-filling roar.
For a long time, Helen didn't look up. When she finally did, she saw a green area, framed by willows and without any trees, at the bottom of the valley, where a brown and white stream rushed by with a constant, deafening roar.
Dale and Roy drove the pack-animals across the stream, and followed, going deep to the flanks of their horses. Bo rode into the foaming water as if she had been used to it all her days. A slip, a fall, would have meant that Bo must drown in that mountain torrent.
Dale and Roy led the pack animals across the stream, going in so deep that the water reached the flanks of their horses. Bo rode into the rushing water as if she had done it her whole life. A slip or a fall would have meant that Bo could drown in that mountain torrent.
Ranger trotted straight to the edge, and there, obedient to Helen's clutch on the bridle, he halted. The stream was fifty feet wide, shallow on the near side, deep on the opposite, with fast current and big waves. Helen was simply too frightened to follow.
Ranger trotted right up to the edge, and there, responding to Helen's grip on the bridle, he stopped. The stream was fifty feet wide, shallow on this side, deep on the other, with a strong current and big waves. Helen was just too scared to go ahead.
“Let him come!” yelled Dale. “Stick on now!... Ranger!”
“Let him come!” shouted Dale. “Stay put now!... Ranger!”
The big black plunged in, making the water fly. That stream was nothing for him, though it seemed impassable to Helen. She had not the strength left to lift her stirrups and the water surged over them. Ranger, in two more plunges, surmounted the bank, and then, trotting across the green to where the other horses stood steaming under some pines, he gave a great heave and halted.
The big black horse jumped in, splashing water everywhere. That stream was nothing for him, even though it looked impossible to Helen. She didn't have the strength left to lift her stirrups, and the water rushed over them. Ranger, with two more jumps, climbed up the bank, and then, trotting across the green to where the other horses were standing, steaming under some pines, he took a big breath and stopped.
Roy reached up to help her off.
Roy reached up to help her get down.
“Thirty miles, Miss Helen,” he said, and the way he spoke was a compliment.
“Thirty miles, Miss Helen,” he said, and his tone was flattering.
He had to lift her off and help her to the tree where Bo leaned. Dale had ripped off a saddle and was spreading saddle-blankets on the ground under the pine.
He had to lift her up and help her to the tree where Bo was leaning. Dale had taken off a saddle and was laying saddle blankets on the ground under the pine.
“Nell—you swore—you loved me!” was Bo's mournful greeting. The girl was pale, drawn, blue-lipped, and she could not stand up.
“Nell—you promised—you loved me!” was Bo's sad greeting. The girl was pale, exhausted, with blue lips, and she couldn’t stand up.
“Bo, I never did—or I'd never have brought you to this—wretch that I am!” cried Helen. “Oh, what a horrible ride!”
“Bo, I never would have done that—or I wouldn't have brought you to this—what a terrible person I am!” cried Helen. “Oh, what a terrible ride!”
Rain was falling, the trees were dripping, the sky was lowering. All the ground was soaking wet, with pools and puddles everywhere. Helen could imagine nothing but a heartless, dreary, cold prospect. Just then home was vivid and poignant in her thoughts. Indeed, so utterly miserable was she that the exquisite relief of sitting down, of a cessation of movement, of a release from that infernal perpetual-trotting horse, seemed only a mockery. It could not be true that the time had come for rest.
Rain was falling, the trees were dripping, the sky was overcast. The ground was soaking wet, with pools and puddles everywhere. Helen could only picture a cold, miserable outlook. In that moment, home felt incredibly vivid and emotional in her mind. She was so utterly miserable that the exquisite relief of sitting down, stopping all movement, and getting away from that annoying horse seemed like a joke. It couldn’t possibly be true that it was time to rest.
Evidently this place had been a camp site for hunters or sheep-herders, for there were remains of a fire. Dale lifted the burnt end of a log and brought it down hard upon the ground, splitting off pieces. Several times he did this. It was amazing to see his strength, his facility, as he split off handfuls of splinters. He collected a bundle of them, and, laying them down, he bent over them. Roy wielded the ax on another log, and each stroke split off a long strip. Then a tiny column of smoke drifted up over Dale's shoulder as he leaned, bareheaded, sheltering the splinters with his hat. A blaze leaped up. Roy came with an armful of strips all white and dry, out of the inside of a log. Crosswise these were laid over the blaze, and it began to roar. Then piece by piece the men built up a frame upon which they added heavier woods, branches and stumps and logs, erecting a pyramid through which flames and smoke roared upward. It had not taken two minutes. Already Helen felt the warmth on her icy face. She held up her bare, numb hands.
Clearly, this spot had been a campsite for hunters or shepherds, as there were signs of a fire. Dale picked up the burnt end of a log and brought it down hard on the ground, breaking off pieces. He did this several times. It was impressive to see his strength and skill as he chipped off handfuls of splinters. He gathered a bundle and, leaning over them, prepared to use them. Roy swung the ax at another log, and with each swing, he sliced off a long strip. Then, a small column of smoke drifted up over Dale's shoulder as he leaned, bare-headed, shielding the splinters with his hat. A fire sprang to life. Roy approached with an armful of strips, all white and dry, taken from the inside of a log. They laid those strips crosswise over the flames, and it started to roar. Piece by piece, the men built a frame, adding heavier wood, branches, stumps, and logs, creating a pyramid from which flames and smoke surged upward. It took no more than two minutes. Already, Helen could feel the warmth on her cold face. She held up her bare, numb hands.
Both Dale and Roy were wet through to the skin, yet they did not tarry beside the fire. They relieved the horses. A lasso went up between two pines, and a tarpaulin over it, V-shaped and pegged down at the four ends. The packs containing the baggage of the girls and the supplies and bedding were placed under this shelter.
Both Dale and Roy were soaked to the skin, but they didn't linger by the fire. They took care of the horses. A lasso was thrown up between two pines, and a tarpaulin was draped over it, forming a V-shape and secured at all four corners. The packs with the girls' belongings, supplies, and bedding were placed under this shelter.
Helen thought this might have taken five minutes more. In this short space of time the fire had leaped and flamed until it was huge and hot. Rain was falling steadily all around, but over and near that roaring blaze, ten feet high, no water fell. It evaporated. The ground began to steam and to dry. Helen suffered at first while the heat was driving out the cold. But presently the pain ceased.
Helen thought this might have taken five more minutes. In that short time, the fire had jumped and blazed until it was huge and hot. Rain was falling steadily all around, but over and near that roaring blaze, ten feet high, no water hit. It evaporated. The ground started to steam and dry. At first, Helen felt pain as the heat drove out the cold. But soon the pain stopped.
“Nell, I never knew before how good a fire could feel,” declared Bo.
“Nell, I never realized before how great a fire could feel,” Bo said.
And therein lay more food for Helen's reflection.
And that gave Helen more to think about.
In ten minutes Helen was dry and hot. Darkness came down upon the dreary, sodden forest, but that great camp-fire made it a different world from the one Helen had anticipated. It blazed and roared, cracked like a pistol, hissed and sputtered, shot sparks everywhere, and sent aloft a dense, yellow, whirling column of smoke. It began to have a heart of gold.
In ten minutes, Helen was dry and hot. Darkness fell over the dreary, soaked forest, but that huge campfire transformed it into a different world from what Helen had expected. It blazed and roared, cracked like a gunshot, hissed and sputtered, shot sparks everywhere, and sent a thick, yellow, swirling column of smoke into the air. It started to feel like it had a heart of gold.
Dale took a long pole and raked out a pile of red embers upon which the coffee-pot and oven soon began to steam.
Dale grabbed a long pole and raked out a pile of red coals where the coffee pot and oven quickly started to steam.
“Roy, I promised the girls turkey to-night,” said the hunter.
“Roy, I told the girls we’d have turkey tonight,” said the hunter.
“Mebbe to-morrow, if the wind shifts. This 's turkey country.”
“Might be tomorrow, if the wind changes. This is turkey country.”
“Roy, a potato will do me!” exclaimed Bo. “Never again will I ask for cake and pie! I never appreciated good things to eat. And I've been a little pig, always. I never—never knew what it was to be hungry—until now.”
“Roy, a potato will be fine for me!” Bo exclaimed. “I’ll never ask for cake and pie again! I never appreciated good food. I've always been a little glutton. I never—never knew what it was to be hungry—until now.”
Dale glanced up quickly.
Dale looked up quickly.
“Lass, it's worth learnin',” he said.
“Girl, it's worth learning,” he said.
Helen's thought was too deep for words. In such brief space had she been transformed from misery to comfort!
Helen's thoughts were too profound for words. In such a short time, she had gone from feeling miserable to feeling comforted!
The rain kept on falling, though it appeared to grow softer as night settled down black. The wind died away and the forest was still, except for the steady roar of the stream. A folded tarpaulin was laid between the pine and the fire, well in the light and warmth, and upon it the men set steaming pots and plates and cups, the fragrance from which was strong and inviting.
The rain kept falling, but it seemed to get lighter as night grew darker. The wind calmed down, and the forest was quiet, except for the constant sound of the stream. A folded tarp was spread out between the pine tree and the fire, positioned to catch the light and warmth, and on it the men placed steaming pots, plates, and cups, which emitted a strong and inviting aroma.
“Fetch the saddle-blanket an' set with your backs to the fire,” said Roy.
“Get the saddle blanket and sit with your backs to the fire,” said Roy.
Later, when the girls were tucked away snugly in their blankets and sheltered from the rain, Helen remained awake after Bo had fallen asleep. The big blaze made the improvised tent as bright as day. She could see the smoke, the trunk of the big pine towering aloft, and a blank space of sky. The stream hummed a song, seemingly musical at times, and then discordant and dull, now low, now roaring, and always rushing, gurgling, babbling, flowing, chafing in its hurry.
Later, when the girls were wrapped up comfortably in their blankets and protected from the rain, Helen stayed awake after Bo had drifted off to sleep. The big fire made the makeshift tent as bright as day. She could see the smoke, the trunk of the tall pine reaching up high, and an empty patch of sky. The stream hummed a tune, sometimes melodic and then harsh and dull, now quiet, now roaring, always rushing, gurgling, babbling, flowing, and tearing along in its haste.
Presently the hunter and his friend returned from hobbling the horses, and beside the fire they conversed in low tones.
Right now, the hunter and his friend came back from tying up the horses, and they talked quietly by the fire.
“Wal, thet trail we made to-day will be hid, I reckon,” said Roy, with satisfaction.
“Well, the trail we made today will probably be hidden,” said Roy, with satisfaction.
“What wasn't sheeped over would be washed out. We've had luck. An' now I ain't worryin',” returned Dale.
“What wasn't covered up would be washed away. We've been lucky. And now I’m not worried,” Dale replied.
“Worryin'? Then it's the first I ever knowed you to do.”
"Worried? This is the first time I've ever seen you do that."
“Man, I never had a job like this,” protested the hunter.
“Dude, I've never had a job like this,” complained the hunter.
“Wal, thet's so.”
"Well, that's true."
“Now, Roy, when old Al Auchincloss finds out about this deal, as he's bound to when you or the boys get back to Pine, he's goin' to roar.”
“Now, Roy, when old Al Auchincloss hears about this deal, which he will when you or the guys get back to Pine, he's going to blow up.”
“Do you reckon folks will side with him against Beasley?”
"Do you think people will support him over Beasley?"
“Some of them. But Al, like as not, will tell folks to go where it's hot. He'll bunch his men an' strike for the mountains to find his nieces.”
“Some of them. But Al will probably tell people to go where it’s hot. He’ll gather his men and head for the mountains to find his nieces.”
“Wal, all you've got to do is to keep the girls hid till I can guide him up to your camp. Or, failin' thet, till you can slip the girls down to Pine.”
“Well, all you have to do is keep the girls hidden until I can lead him to your camp. Or, if that doesn’t work, until you can get the girls down to Pine.”
“No one but you an' your brothers ever seen my senaca. But it could be found easy enough.”
“No one but you and your brothers have ever seen my senaca. But it could be found easily enough.”
“Anson might blunder on it. But thet ain't likely.”
“Anson might mess it up. But that’s not very likely.”
“Why ain't it?”
“Why isn't it?”
“Because I'll stick to thet sheep-thief's tracks like a wolf after a bleedin' deer. An' if he ever gets near your camp I'll ride in ahead of him.”
“Because I’ll follow that sheep-thief’s tracks like a wolf chasing a bleeding deer. And if he ever gets close to your camp, I’ll ride in ahead of him.”
“Good!” declared Dale. “I was calculatin' you'd go down to Pine, sooner or later.”
“Good!” said Dale. “I figured you’d head down to Pine eventually.”
“Not unless Anson goes. I told John thet in case there was no fight on the stage to make a bee-line back to Pine. He was to tell Al an' offer his services along with Joe an' Hal.”
“Not unless Anson goes. I told John that if there wasn't a fight on stage, he should head straight back to Pine. He was supposed to tell Al and offer his help along with Joe and Hal.”
“One way or another, then, there's bound to be blood spilled over this.”
“One way or another, there’s definitely going to be blood spilled over this.”
“Shore! An' high time. I jest hope I get a look down my old 'forty-four' at thet Beasley.”
“Sure! It’s about time. I just hope I get a chance to look down my old 'forty-four' at that Beasley.”
“In that case I hope you hold straighter than times I've seen you.”
“In that case, I hope you stand straighter than you have in the past.”
“Milt Dale, I'm a good shot,” declared Roy, stoutly.
“Milt Dale, I'm a really good shot,” Roy stated confidently.
“You're no good on movin' targets.”
"You're not good at hitting moving targets."
“Wal, mebbe so. But I'm not lookin' for a movin' target when I meet up with Beasley. I'm a hossman, not a hunter. You're used to shootin' flies off deer's horns, jest for practice.”
“Yeah, maybe. But I'm not looking for a moving target when I meet up with Beasley. I'm a horseman, not a hunter. You're used to shooting flies off deer's antlers, just for practice.”
“Roy, can we make my camp by to-morrow night?” queried Dale, more seriously.
“Roy, can we set up my camp by tomorrow night?” Dale asked, sounding more serious.
“We will, if each of us has to carry one of the girls. But they'll do it or die. Dale, did you ever see a gamer girl than thet kid Bo?”
“We will, if each of us has to carry one of the girls. But they'll do it or die. Dale, have you ever seen a gamer girl better than that kid Bo?”
“Me! Where'd I ever see any girls?” ejaculated Dale. “I remember some when I was a boy, but I was only fourteen then. Never had much use for girls.”
“Me! Where have I ever seen any girls?” exclaimed Dale. “I remember some when I was a kid, but I was only fourteen back then. Never had much interest in girls.”
“I'd like to have a wife like that Bo,” declared Roy, fervidly.
“I want a wife like that Bo,” Roy said eagerly.
There ensued a moment's silence.
There was a moment of silence.
“Roy, you're a Mormon an' you already got a wife,” was Dale's reply.
“Roy, you're a Mormon and you already have a wife,” was Dale's reply.
“Now, Milt, have you lived so long in the woods thet you never heard of a Mormon with two wives?” returned Roy, and then he laughed heartily.
“Now, Milt, have you lived in the woods so long that you’ve never heard of a Mormon with two wives?” Roy responded, then he laughed heartily.
“I never could stomach what I did hear pertainin' to more than one wife for a man.”
“I could never handle what I heard about a man having more than one wife.”
“Wal, my friend, you go an' get yourself ONE. An' see then if you wouldn't like to have TWO.”
“Hey, my friend, you should go and get one for yourself. And then see if you wouldn’t want to have two.”
“I reckon one 'd be more than enough for Milt Dale.”
“I think one would be more than enough for Milt Dale.”
“Milt, old man, let me tell you thet I always envied you your freedom,” said Roy, earnestly. “But it ain't life.”
“Milt, old man, let me tell you that I’ve always envied you for your freedom,” said Roy, seriously. “But it’s not really living.”
“You mean life is love of a woman?”
“You're saying life is about loving a woman?”
“No. Thet's only part. I mean a son—a boy thet's like you—thet you feel will go on with your life after you're gone.”
“No. That’s only part of it. I mean a son—a boy who’s like you—that you believe will carry on your legacy after you’re gone.”
“I've thought of that—thought it all out, watchin' the birds an' animals mate in the woods.... If I have no son I'll never live hereafter.”
“I've thought about that—figured it all out, watching the birds and animals mate in the woods... If I don't have a son, I'll never be remembered.”
“Wal,” replied Roy, hesitatingly, “I don't go in so deep as thet. I mean a son goes on with your blood an' your work.”
“Wal,” replied Roy, hesitantly, “I don't think about it like that. I mean a son carries on your blood and your work.”
“Exactly... An', Roy, I envy you what you've got, because it's out of all bounds for Milt Dale.”
“Exactly... And, Roy, I envy you for what you have, because it's completely out of reach for Milt Dale.”
Those words, sad and deep, ended the conversation. Again the rumbling, rushing stream dominated the forest. An owl hooted dismally. A horse trod thuddingly near by and from that direction came a cutting tear of teeth on grass.
Those sad and deep words ended the conversation. Once again, the rumbling, rushing stream took over the sounds of the forest. An owl hooted mournfully. A horse stomped heavily nearby, and from that direction came the sharp sound of teeth tearing at the grass.
A voice pierced Helen's deep dreams and, awaking, she found Bo shaking and calling her.
A voice broke through Helen's deep sleep, and when she woke up, she saw Bo shaking her and calling her name.
“Are you dead?” came the gay voice.
“Are you dead?” asked the cheerful voice.
“Almost. Oh, my back's broken,” replied Helen. The desire to move seemed clamped in a vise, and even if that came she believed the effort would be impossible.
“Almost. Oh, my back is killing me,” replied Helen. The urge to move felt like it was stuck in a vise, and even if it did come, she thought the effort would be impossible.
“Roy called us,” said Bo. “He said hurry. I thought I'd die just sitting up, and I'd give you a million dollars to lace my boots. Wait, sister, till you try to pull on one of those stiff boots!”
“Roy called us,” Bo said. “He said to hurry. I felt like I was going to pass out just sitting up, and I’d pay you a million dollars to help me lace my boots. Just wait, sister, until you try to get one of those stiff boots on!”
With heroic and violent spirit Helen sat up to find that in the act her aches and pains appeared beyond number. Reaching for her boots, she found them cold and stiff. Helen unlaced one and, opening it wide, essayed to get her sore foot down into it. But her foot appeared swollen and the boot appeared shrunken. She could not get it half on, though she expended what little strength seemed left in her aching arms. She groaned.
With a fierce and determined spirit, Helen woke up to find that her aches and pains were countless. Reaching for her boots, she discovered they were cold and stiff. Helen unlaced one and, opening it wide, tried to fit her sore foot into it. But her foot seemed swollen, and the boot looked too small. She couldn't get it on halfway, even though she used all the strength she had left in her aching arms. She groaned.
Bo laughed wickedly. Her hair was tousled, her eyes dancing, her cheeks red.
Bo laughed mischievously. Her hair was messy, her eyes sparkling, her cheeks flushed.
“Be game!” she said. “Stand up like a real Western girl and PULL your boot on.”
“Be brave!” she said. “Stand up like a true Western girl and PUT your boot on.”
Whether Bo's scorn or advice made the task easier did not occur to Helen, but the fact was that she got into her boots. Walking and moving a little appeared to loosen the stiff joints and ease that tired feeling. The water of the stream where the girls washed was colder than any ice Helen had ever felt. It almost paralyzed her hands. Bo mumbled, and blew like a porpoise. They had to run to the fire before being able to comb their hair. The air was wonderfully keen. The dawn was clear, bright, with a red glow in the east where the sun was about to rise.
Whether Bo's mockery or advice made the task easier didn't cross Helen's mind, but the fact was she managed to get into her boots. Walking around a bit seemed to loosen her stiff joints and help with that tired feeling. The water in the stream where the girls washed was colder than any ice Helen had ever experienced. It nearly froze her hands. Bo grumbled and gasped for air. They had to dash to the fire before they could comb their hair. The air was refreshing. The dawn was clear and bright, with a reddish glow in the east where the sun was about to rise.
“All ready, girls,” called Roy. “Reckon you can help yourselves. Milt ain't comin' in very fast with the hosses. I'll rustle off to help him. We've got a hard day before us. Yesterday wasn't nowhere to what to-day 'll be.”
“All set, girls,” called Roy. “I think you can manage on your own. Milt isn't bringing the horses in very quickly. I’ll head over to help him. We have a tough day ahead of us. Yesterday was nothing compared to what today will be.”
“But the sun's going to shine?” implored Bo.
“But the sun's going to shine?” begged Bo.
“Wal, you bet,” rejoined Roy, as he strode off.
“Yeah, for sure,” replied Roy, as he walked away.
Helen and Bo ate breakfast and had the camp to themselves for perhaps half an hour; then the horses came thudding down, with Dale and Roy riding bareback.
Helen and Bo had breakfast and enjoyed the camp all to themselves for about half an hour; then the horses came thundering in, with Dale and Roy riding bareback.
By the time all was in readiness to start the sun was up, melting the frost and ice, so that a dazzling, bright mist, full of rainbows, shone under the trees.
By the time everything was ready to start, the sun was up, melting the frost and ice, creating a dazzling, bright mist full of rainbows shining under the trees.
Dale looked Ranger over, and tried the cinches of Bo's horse.
Dale checked out Ranger and adjusted the cinches on Bo's horse.
“What's your choice—a long ride behind the packs with me—or a short cut over the hills with Roy?” he asked.
“What's your choice—a long ride behind the packs with me or a quick shortcut over the hills with Roy?” he asked.
“I choose the lesser of two rides,” replied Helen, smiling.
“I'll take the less popular option,” replied Helen, smiling.
“Reckon that 'll be easier, but you'll know you've had a ride,” said Dale, significantly.
“Intend to make it easier, but you'll realize you've been on a journey,” said Dale, notably.
“What was that we had yesterday?” asked Bo, archly.
“What was that we had yesterday?” Bo asked playfully.
“Only thirty miles, but cold an' wet. To-day will be fine for ridin'.”
“Just thirty miles, but it's cold and wet. Today is a good day for riding.”
“Milt, I'll take a blanket an' some grub in case you don't meet us to-night,” said Roy. “An' I reckon we'll split up here where I'll have to strike out on thet short cut.”
“Milt, I’ll grab a blanket and some food just in case you don’t meet us tonight,” said Roy. “And I guess we’ll part ways here since I need to take that shortcut.”
Bo mounted without a helping hand, but Helen's limbs were so stiff that she could not get astride the high Ranger without assistance. The hunter headed up the slope of the canyon, which on that side was not steep. It was brown pine forest, with here and there a clump of dark, silver-pointed evergreens that Roy called spruce. By the time this slope was surmounted Helen's aches were not so bad. The saddle appeared to fit her better, and the gait of the horse was not so unfamiliar. She reflected, however, that she always had done pretty well uphill. Here it was beautiful forest-land, uneven and wilder. They rode for a time along the rim, with the white rushing stream in plain sight far below, with its melodious roar ever thrumming in the ear.
Bo got on his horse without any help, but Helen's limbs were so stiff that she needed assistance to mount the tall Ranger. The hunter rode up the gentle slope of the canyon on that side. It was a brown pine forest, with occasional clusters of dark, silver-tipped evergreens that Roy referred to as spruce. By the time they reached the top of the slope, Helen's aches weren't as bad. The saddle seemed to fit her better, and the horse's movements felt less unfamiliar. She thought to herself that she had always done pretty well going uphill. The landscape was beautiful, filled with uneven and wild forest. They rode for a while along the edge, with the white, rushing stream clearly visible far below, its melodious roar constantly ringing in their ears.
Dale reined in and peered down at the pine-mat.
Dale pulled back on the reins and looked down at the pine needles.
“Fresh deer sign all along here,” he said, pointing.
“There's fresh deer tracks all along here,” he said, pointing.
“Wal, I seen thet long ago,” rejoined Roy.
“Yeah, I saw that a long time ago,” replied Roy.
Helen's scrutiny was rewarded by descrying several tiny depressions in the pine-needles, dark in color and sharply defined.
Helen's careful observation paid off as she noticed several small depressions in the pine needles, dark in color and clearly defined.
“We may never get a better chance,” said Dale. “Those deer are workin' up our way. Get your rifle out.”
“We might not get a better chance,” said Dale. “Those deer are coming our way. Grab your rifle.”
Travel was resumed then, with Roy a little in advance of the pack-train. Presently he dismounted, threw his bridle, and cautiously peered ahead. Then, turning, he waved his sombrero. The pack-animals halted in a bunch. Dale beckoned for the girls to follow and rode up to Roy's horse. This point, Helen saw, was at the top of an intersecting canuon. Dale dismounted, without drawing his rifle from its saddle-sheath, and approached Roy.
Travel resumed, with Roy slightly ahead of the pack train. He soon got off his horse, tossed his bridle, and carefully looked ahead. Then, he turned and waved his hat. The pack animals stopped in a group. Dale signaled for the girls to follow and rode up to Roy's horse. Helen noticed that they were at the top of an intersecting canyon. Dale got off his horse without taking his rifle from its saddle sheath and walked over to Roy.
“Buck an' two does,” he said, low-voiced. “An' they've winded us, but don't see us yet.... Girls, ride up closer.”
“Buck and two does,” he said in a low voice. “And they've caught our scent, but they don’t see us yet.... Girls, ride up closer.”
Following the directions indicated by Dale's long arm, Helen looked down the slope. It was open, with tall pines here and there, and clumps of silver spruce, and aspens shining like gold in the morning sunlight. Presently Bo exclaimed: “Oh, look! I see! I see!” Then Helen's roving glance passed something different from green and gold and brown. Shifting back to it she saw a magnificent stag, with noble spreading antlers, standing like a statue, his head up in alert and wild posture. His color was gray. Beside him grazed two deer of slighter and more graceful build, without horns.
Following the direction of Dale's long arm, Helen looked down the slope. It was open, with tall pines scattered about, and clusters of silver spruce, and aspens shining like gold in the morning sunlight. Then Bo exclaimed, “Oh, look! I see! I see!” Helen's wandering gaze caught sight of something different from the green, gold, and brown. Shifting her focus back, she saw a magnificent stag, with impressive, spreading antlers, standing like a statue, his head held high in a watchful and wild stance. His coat was gray. Next to him grazed two deer that were slimmer and more graceful, without antlers.
“It's downhill,” whispered Dale. “An' you're goin' to overshoot.”
“It's downhill,” Dale whispered. “And you're going to overshoot.”
Then Helen saw that Roy had his rifle leveled.
Then Helen saw that Roy had his rifle aimed.
“Oh, don't!” she cried.
“Oh, no!” she exclaimed.
Dale's remark evidently nettled Roy. He lowered the rifle.
Dale's comment clearly frustrated Roy. He lowered the rifle.
“Milt, it's me lookin' over this gun. How can you stand there an' tell me I'm goin' to shoot high? I had a dead bead on him.”
“Milt, it’s me checking out this gun. How can you stand there and tell me I’m going to shoot high? I had a clear shot at him.”
“Roy, you didn't allow for downhill... Hurry. He sees us now.”
“Roy, you didn't account for the downhill... Hurry. He sees us now.”
Roy leveled the rifle and, taking aim as before, he fired. The buck stood perfectly motionless, as if he had indeed been stone. The does, however, jumped with a start, and gazed in fright in every direction.
Roy aimed the rifle and fired, just like before. The buck stood completely still, as if it were made of stone. The does, on the other hand, jumped in alarm and looked around in fear.
“Told you! I seen where your bullet hit thet pine—half a foot over his shoulder. Try again an' aim at his legs.”
“Told you! I saw where your bullet hit that pine—half a foot over his shoulder. Try again and aim at his legs.”
Roy now took a quicker aim and pulled trigger. A puff of dust right at the feet of the buck showed where Roy's lead had struck this time. With a single bound, wonderful to see, the big deer was out of sight behind trees and brush. The does leaped after him.
Roy quickly took aim and pulled the trigger. A puff of dust at the buck's feet indicated where Roy's shot had landed this time. With a single impressive bound, the large deer disappeared behind the trees and brush. The does jumped after him.
“Doggone the luck!” ejaculated Roy, red in the face, as he worked the lever of his rifle. “Never could shoot downhill, nohow!”
“Darn it!” Roy exclaimed, his face flushed, as he pulled the lever of his rifle. “I can never shoot downhill, no way!”
His rueful apology to the girls for missing brought a merry laugh from Bo.
His regretful apology to the girls for missing them earned a cheerful laugh from Bo.
“Not for worlds would I have had you kill that beautiful deer!” she exclaimed.
“Not for anything would I want you to kill that beautiful deer!” she exclaimed.
“We won't have venison steak off him, that's certain,” remarked Dale, dryly. “An' maybe none off any deer, if Roy does the shootin'.”
“We definitely won't be getting venison steak from him,” Dale said dryly. “And we might not get any from any deer if Roy is the one doing the shooting.”
They resumed travel, sheering off to the right and keeping to the edge of the intersecting canuon. At length they rode down to the bottom, where a tiny brook babbled through willows, and they followed this for a mile or so down to where it flowed into the larger stream. A dim trail overgrown with grass showed at this point.
They continued their journey, turning right and sticking to the edge of the intersecting canyon. Eventually, they went down to the bottom, where a small brook gurgled through willows, and they followed it for about a mile until it joined the larger stream. At this point, a faint trail overgrown with grass was visible.
“Here's where we part,” said Dale. “You'll beat me into my camp, but I'll get there sometime after dark.”
“Here’s where we say goodbye,” said Dale. “You’ll get to my camp before me, but I’ll arrive there sometime after dark.”
“Hey, Milt, I forgot about thet darned pet cougar of yours an' the rest of your menagerie. Reckon they won't scare the girls? Especially old Tom?”
“Hey, Milt, I forgot about that darn pet cougar of yours and the rest of your animal collection. Do you think they won’t freak out the girls? Especially old Tom?”
“You won't see Tom till I get home,” replied Dale.
“You won't see Tom until I get home,” replied Dale.
“Ain't he corralled or tied up?”
“Aren't they corralled or tied up?”
“No. He has the run of the place.”
“No. He has access to the whole place.”
“Wal, good-by, then, an' rustle along.”
“Alright, goodbye then, and take care.”
Dale nodded to the girls, and, turning his horse, he drove the pack-train before him up the open space between the stream and the wooded slope.
Dale nodded to the girls, and, turning his horse, he led the pack-train ahead of him up the open area between the stream and the wooded slope.
Roy stepped off his horse with that single action which appeared such a feat to Helen.
Roy dismounted his horse with a move that seemed like quite an accomplishment to Helen.
“Guess I'd better cinch up,” he said, as he threw a stirrup up over the pommel of his saddle. “You girls are goin' to see wild country.”
“Guess I’d better tighten up,” he said, as he tossed a stirrup over the pommel of his saddle. “You girls are going to see some wild country.”
“Who's old Tom?” queried Bo, curiously.
"Who’s old Tom?" Bo asked with curiosity.
“Why, he's Milt's pet cougar.”
"He's Milt's pet cougar."
“Cougar? That's a panther—a mountain-lion, didn't he say?”
“Cougar? That's a panther—a mountain lion, didn’t he say?”
“Shore is. Tom is a beauty. An' if he takes a likin' to you he'll love you, play with you, maul you half to death.”
“Sure is. Tom is a good-looking guy. And if he takes a liking to you, he’ll love you, play with you, and smother you half to death.”
Bo was all eyes.
Bo was all ears.
“Dale has other pets, too?” she questioned, eagerly.
“Does Dale have other pets, too?” she asked, eagerly.
“I never was up to his camp but what it was overrun with birds an' squirrels an' vermin of all kinds, as tame as tame as cows. Too darn tame, Milt says. But I can't figger thet. You girls will never want to leave thet senaca of his.”
“I never went to his camp without finding it filled with birds and squirrels and all sorts of critters, as tame as can be. Too darn tame, Milt says. But I can’t figure that out. You girls are never going to want to leave that place of his.”
“What's a senaca?” asked Helen, as she shifted her foot to let him tighten the cinches on her saddle.
“What's a senaca?” asked Helen, moving her foot so he could tighten the straps on her saddle.
“Thet's Mexican for park, I guess,” he replied. “These mountains are full of parks; an', say, I don't ever want to see no prettier place till I get to heaven.... There, Ranger, old boy, thet's tight.”
“That's Mexican for park, I guess,” he replied. “These mountains are full of parks; and, let me tell you, I don't ever want to see a prettier place until I get to heaven... There, Ranger, old boy, that's right.”
He slapped the horse affectionately, and, turning to his own, he stepped and swung his long length up.
He gave the horse a friendly pat, and, turning to his own, he climbed up with a long stride.
“It ain't deep crossin' here. Come on,” he called, and spurred his bay.
“It’s not deep crossing here. Come on,” he called, and urged his bay forward.
The stream here was wide and it looked deep, but turned out to be deceptive.
The stream here was wide and looked deep, but it turned out to be misleading.
“Wal, girls, here beginneth the second lesson,” he drawled, cheerily. “Ride one behind the other—stick close to me—do what I do—an' holler when you want to rest or if somethin' goes bad.”
“Alright, girls, here starts the second lesson,” he said with a cheerful drawl. “Ride one behind the other—stay close to me—follow my lead—and shout when you need to take a break or if something goes wrong.”
With that he spurred into the thicket. Bo went next and Helen followed. The willows dragged at her so hard that she was unable to watch Roy, and the result was that a low-sweeping branch of a tree knocked her hard on the head. It hurt and startled her, and roused her mettle. Roy was keeping to the easy trot that covered ground so well, and he led up a slope to the open pine forest. Here the ride for several miles was straight, level, and open. Helen liked the forest to-day. It was brown and green, with patches of gold where the sun struck. She saw her first bird—big blue grouse that whirred up from under her horse, and little checkered gray quail that appeared awkward on the wing. Several times Roy pointed out deer flashing gray across some forest aisle, and often when he pointed Helen was not quick enough to see.
With that, he urged his horse into the thicket. Bo followed next, and Helen trailed behind. The willows tugged at her so fiercely that she couldn’t keep an eye on Roy, and as a result, a low-hanging branch hit her hard on the head. It stung and startled her, sparking her determination. Roy maintained a steady trot that covered the ground efficiently, leading them up a slope into the open pine forest. Here, the ride stretched for several miles, straight, level, and unobstructed. Helen appreciated the forest today. It was a mix of brown and green, with patches of gold where the sunlight broke through. She spotted her first bird—a large blue grouse that fluttered up from beneath her horse—and some small, checkered gray quail that seemed clumsy in flight. Several times, Roy pointed out deer darting gray across some forest path, and often, when he pointed, Helen couldn’t react quickly enough to catch a glimpse.
Helen realized that this ride would make up for the hideous one of yesterday. So far she had been only barely conscious of sore places and aching bones. These she would bear with. She loved the wild and the beautiful, both of which increased manifestly with every mile. The sun was warm, the air fragrant and cool, the sky blue as azure and so deep that she imagined that she could look far up into it.
Helen understood that this ride would compensate for the terrible one from yesterday. Until now, she had only slightly noticed her sore spots and aching joints. She could handle those. She loved the wild and beautiful scenery, both of which became noticeably more stunning with every mile. The sun felt warm, the air was fresh and cool, and the sky was a deep, bright blue that made her feel like she could gaze far into it.
Suddenly Roy reined in so sharply that he pulled the bay up short.
Suddenly, Roy pulled back on the reins so abruptly that he stopped the horse dead in its tracks.
“Look!” he called, sharply.
“Look!” he called out sharply.
Bo screamed.
Bo yelled.
“Not thet way! Here! Aw, he's gone!”
“Not that way! Here! Aw, he’s gone!”
“Nell! It was a bear! I saw it! Oh! not like circus bears at all!” cried Bo.
“Nell! It was a bear! I saw it! Oh! Not like circus bears at all!” cried Bo.
Helen had missed her opportunity.
Helen missed her chance.
“Reckon he was a grizzly, an' I'm jest as well pleased thet he loped off,” said Roy. Altering his course somewhat, he led to an old rotten log that the bear had been digging in. “After grubs. There, see his track. He was a whopper shore enough.”
“Bet he was a grizzly, and I'm just as glad he took off,” said Roy. Changing his direction a bit, he went towards an old rotting log that the bear had been digging in. “Looking for grubs. There, check out his track. He was really something.”
They rode on, out to a high point that overlooked canuon and range, gorge and ridge, green and black as far as Helen could see. The ranges were bold and long, climbing to the central uplift, where a number of fringed peaks raised their heads to the vast bare dome of Old Baldy. Far as vision could see, to the right lay one rolling forest of pine, beautiful and serene. Somewhere down beyond must have lain the desert, but it was not in sight.
They continued riding until they reached a high point that looked over the canyon and mountains, gorge and ridge, green and black as far as Helen could see. The ranges were impressive and stretched far, climbing to the central uplift, where several fringed peaks rose toward the vast bare dome of Old Baldy. As far as the eye could see, to the right was a rolling forest of pine, beautiful and calm. Somewhere below must have been the desert, but it was out of sight.
“I see turkeys 'way down there,” said Roy, backing away. “We'll go down and around an' mebbe I'll get a shot.”
“I see turkeys way down there,” said Roy, stepping back. “We'll head down and around, and maybe I'll get a shot.”
Descent beyond a rocky point was made through thick brush. This slope consisted of wide benches covered with copses and scattered pines and many oaks. Helen was delighted to see the familiar trees, although these were different from Missouri oaks. Rugged and gnarled, but not tall, these trees spread wide branches, the leaves of which were yellowing. Roy led into a grassy glade, and, leaping off his horse, rifle in hand, he prepared to shoot at something. Again Bo cried out, but this time it was in delight. Then Helen saw an immense flock of turkeys, apparently like the turkeys she knew at home, but these had bronze and checks of white, and they looked wild. There must have been a hundred in the flock, most of them hens. A few gobblers on the far side began the flight, running swiftly off. Helen plainly heard the thud of their feet. Roy shot once—twice—three times. Then rose a great commotion and thumping, and a loud roar of many wings. Dust and leaves whirling in the air were left where the turkeys had been.
Descent beyond a rocky point was made through thick brush. This slope had wide benches covered with clusters of bushes, scattered pines, and many oaks. Helen was thrilled to see the familiar trees, although they were different from the Missouri oaks. Rugged and twisted, but not tall, these trees had wide-spreading branches with yellowing leaves. Roy led them into a grassy clearing, and, jumping off his horse with his rifle ready, he prepared to shoot at something. Bo shouted again, but this time it was in excitement. Then Helen spotted a massive flock of turkeys, similar to the ones she knew at home, but these had bronze feathers with white spots, and they looked wild. There must have been a hundred in the flock, most of them hens. A few gobblers on the far side started to flee, quickly running away. Helen clearly heard the thump of their feet. Roy shot once—twice—three times. Then there was a huge commotion, a lot of noise, and a loud fluttering of many wings. Dust and leaves swirled in the air where the turkeys had been.
“Wal, I got two,” said Roy, and he strode forward to pick up his game. Returning, he tied two shiny, plump gobblers back of his saddle and remounted his horse. “We'll have turkey to-night, if Milt gets to camp in time.”
“Well, I got two,” said Roy, and he walked over to grab his game. Returning, he tied two shiny, plump turkeys behind his saddle and got back on his horse. “We'll have turkey tonight if Milt makes it to camp on time.”
The ride was resumed. Helen never would have tired riding through those oak groves, brown and sear and yellow, with leaves and acorns falling.
The ride continued. Helen would never get tired of riding through those oak groves, brown, dry, and yellow, with leaves and acorns falling.
“Bears have been workin' in here already,” said Roy. “I see tracks all over. They eat acorns in the fall. An' mebbe we'll run into one yet.”
“Bears have already been working in here,” said Roy. “I see tracks all over. They eat acorns in the fall. And maybe we'll run into one yet.”
The farther down he led the wilder and thicker grew the trees, so that dodging branches was no light task. Ranger did not seem to care how close he passed a tree or under a limb, so that he missed them himself; but Helen thereby got some additional bruises. Particularly hard was it, when passing a tree, to get her knee out of the way in time.
The further he went, the wilder and denser the trees became, making it challenging to dodge the branches. Ranger didn’t seem to mind how close he got to a tree or beneath a limb, and he managed to avoid them, but Helen ended up with some extra bruises. It was especially tough to move her knee out of the way in time when passing by a tree.
Roy halted next at what appeared a large green pond full of vegetation and in places covered with a thick scum. But it had a current and an outlet, proving it to be a huge, spring. Roy pointed down at a muddy place.
Roy stopped next at what looked like a large green pond filled with plants and, in some spots, covered with a thick layer of scum. But it had a current and an outlet, confirming it to be a huge spring. Roy pointed down at a muddy spot.
“Bear-wallow. He heard us comin'. Look at thet little track. Cub track. An' look at these scratches on this tree, higher 'n my head. An old she-bear stood up, an' scratched them.”
“Bear-wallow. He heard us coming. Check out that little track. Cub track. And look at these scratches on this tree, higher than my head. An old mother bear stood up and scratched them.”
Roy sat his saddle and reached up to touch fresh marks on the tree.
Roy sat in his saddle and reached up to touch the fresh marks on the tree.
“Woods's full of big bears,” he said, grinning. “An' I take it particular kind of this old she rustlin' off with her cub. She-bears with cubs are dangerous.”
“Woods are full of big bears,” he said, grinning. “And I’m especially cautious about this old she-bear running off with her cub. Mother bears with cubs are dangerous.”
The next place to stir Helen to enthusiasm was the glen at the bottom of this canuon. Beech-trees, maples, aspens, overtopped by lofty pines, made dense shade over a brook where trout splashed on the brown, swirling current, and leaves drifted down, and stray flecks of golden sunlight lightened the gloom. Here was hard riding to and fro across the brook, between huge mossy boulders, and between aspens so close together that Helen could scarce squeeze her knees through.
The next spot to get Helen excited was the glen at the bottom of this canyon. Beech trees, maples, and aspens towered over tall pines, creating a thick shade over a stream where trout jumped in the brown, swirling water, leaves floated down, and random specks of golden sunlight brightened the shadows. It was tough riding back and forth across the stream, navigating between huge mossy boulders and aspens so close together that Helen could barely squeeze her knees through.
Once more Roy climbed out of that canuon, over a ridge into another, down long wooded slopes and through scrub-oak thickets, on and on till the sun stood straight overhead. Then he halted for a short rest, unsaddled the horses to let them roll, and gave the girls some cold lunch that he had packed. He strolled off with his gun, and, upon returning, resaddled and gave the word to start.
Once again, Roy climbed out of that canyon, over a ridge into another one, down long wooded slopes and through scrub-oak thickets, continuing on until the sun was directly overhead. Then he took a break, unsaddled the horses so they could roll around, and shared some cold lunch with the girls that he had packed. He wandered off with his gun and, upon coming back, saddled up and signaled that it was time to go.
That was the last of rest and easy traveling for the girls. The forest that he struck into seemed ribbed like a washboard with deep ravines so steep of slope as to make precarious travel. Mostly he kept to the bottom where dry washes afforded a kind of trail. But it was necessary to cross these ravines when they were too long to be headed, and this crossing was work.
That was the end of relaxation and smooth traveling for the girls. The forest he entered was uneven like a washboard, with deep ravines that were so steep that traveling became risky. He mostly stayed at the bottom where dry washes provided a sort of path. However, it was essential to cross these ravines when they were too long to go around, and crossing was a challenge.
The locust thickets characteristic of these slopes were thorny and close knit. They tore and scratched and stung both horses and riders. Ranger appeared to be the most intelligent of the horses and suffered less. Bo's white mustang dragged her through more than one brambly place. On the other hand, some of these steep slopes, were comparatively free of underbrush. Great firs and pines loomed up on all sides. The earth was soft and the hoofs sank deep. Toward the bottom of a descent Ranger would brace his front feet and then slide down on his haunches. This mode facilitated travel, but it frightened Helen. The climb out then on the other side had to be done on foot.
The locust thickets typical of these slopes were thorny and tightly packed. They tore at and scratched both the horses and their riders. Ranger seemed to be the smartest of the horses and suffered less. Bo's white mustang dragged her through more than one prickly spot. On the other hand, some of these steep slopes were relatively clear of underbrush. Tall firs and pines towered all around. The ground was soft, and the hooves sunk deep. Toward the bottom of a slope, Ranger would brace his front feet and then slide down on his back end. This method made travel easier, but it scared Helen. The climb back up on the other side had to be done on foot.
After half a dozen slopes surmounted in this way Helen's strength was spent and her breath was gone. She felt light-headed. She could not get enough air. Her feet felt like lead, and her riding-coat was a burden. A hundred times, hot and wet and throbbing, she was compelled to stop. Always she had been a splendid walker and climber. And here, to break up the long ride, she was glad to be on her feet. But she could only drag one foot up after the other. Then, when her nose began to bleed, she realized that it was the elevation which was causing all the trouble. Her heart, however, did not hurt her, though she was conscious of an oppression on her breast.
After climbing six slopes like this, Helen was completely drained and out of breath. She felt dizzy and couldn't get enough air. Her feet felt heavy, and her riding coat weighed her down. Countless times, feeling hot, sweaty, and exhausted, she had to stop. She had always been a fantastic walker and climber, and to break up the long ride, she was happy to be on her feet. But all she could do was drag one foot after the other. Then, when her nose started to bleed, she realized that the altitude was causing all the problems. Her heart didn’t hurt, but she was aware of a tightness in her chest.
At last Roy led into a ravine so deep and wide and full of forest verdure that it appeared impossible to cross. Nevertheless, he started down, dismounting after a little way. Helen found that leading Ranger down was worse than riding him. He came fast and he would step right in her tracks. She was not quick enough to get away from him. Twice he stepped on her foot, and again his broad chest hit her shoulder and threw her flat. When he began to slide, near the bottom, Helen had to run for her life.
At last, Roy guided them into a ravine that was so deep, wide, and filled with lush greenery that it seemed impossible to cross. Still, he started going down, getting off his horse after a short distance. Helen realized that leading Ranger down was harder than riding him. He moved quickly and kept stepping right in her footsteps. She couldn’t move out of the way fast enough. Twice he stepped on her foot, and again his broad chest slammed into her shoulder, knocking her down. When he started to slip near the bottom, Helen had to run for her life.
“Oh, Nell! Isn't—this—great?” panted Bo, from somewhere ahead.
“Oh, Nell! Isn’t this awesome?” Bo shouted from somewhere up ahead.
“Bo—your—mind's—gone,” panted Helen, in reply.
“Bo, your mind's gone,” panted Helen, in reply.
Roy tried several places to climb out, and failed in each. Leading down the ravine for a hundred yards or more, he essayed another attempt. Here there had been a slide, and in part the earth was bare. When he had worked up this, he halted above, and called:
Roy tried several spots to climb out, but he failed each time. After going down the ravine for a hundred yards or so, he decided to try again. There had been a slide here, and some of the ground was exposed. Once he managed to make it up this part, he stopped above and called:
“Bad place! Keep on the up side of the hosses!”
“Bad place! Stay on the good side of the horses!”
This appeared easier said than done. Helen could not watch Bo, because Ranger would not wait. He pulled at the bridle and snorted.
This seemed easier said than done. Helen couldn’t keep an eye on Bo because Ranger wouldn’t wait. He tugged at the bridle and snorted.
“Faster you come the better,” called Roy.
“Come faster, it’ll be better,” shouted Roy.
Helen could not see the sense of that, but she tried. Roy and Bo had dug a deep trail zigzag up that treacherous slide. Helen made the mistake of starting to follow in their tracks, and when she realized this Ranger was climbing fast, almost dragging her, and it was too late to get above. Helen began to labor. She slid down right in front of Ranger. The intelligent animal, with a snort, plunged out of the trail to keep from stepping on her. Then he was above her.
Helen couldn’t make sense of that, but she gave it a shot. Roy and Bo had carved a deep zigzag trail up that tricky slope. Helen made the mistake of trying to follow their path, and when she noticed that Ranger was climbing quickly, almost pulling her along, it was too late to move ahead. Helen started to struggle. She slipped right down in front of Ranger. The smart animal, with a snort, jumped off the trail to avoid stepping on her. Then he was above her.
“Lookout down there,” yelled Roy, in warning. “Get on the up side!”
“Watch out down there,” shouted Roy, warning them. “Get to the higher ground!”
But that did not appear possible. The earth began to slide under Ranger, and that impeded Helen's progress. He got in advance of her, straining on the bridle.
But that didn't seem possible. The ground started to shift underneath Ranger, and that slowed Helen down. He moved ahead of her, pulling on the bridle.
“Let go!” yelled Roy.
“Let go!” shouted Roy.
Helen dropped the bridle just as a heavy slide began to move with Ranger. He snorted fiercely, and, rearing high, in a mighty plunge he gained solid ground. Helen was buried to her knees, but, extricating herself, she crawled to a safe point and rested before climbing farther.
Helen dropped the bridle just as a heavy slide started to move with Ranger. He snorted angrily, and, rearing up high, with a powerful plunge he found stable ground. Helen was buried up to her knees, but after managing to get free, she crawled to a safe spot and took a break before climbing higher.
“Bad cave-in, thet,” was Roy's comment, when at last she joined him and Bo at the top.
“Bad cave-in, that,” was Roy's comment when she finally joined him and Bo at the top.
Roy appeared at a loss as to which way to go. He rode to high ground and looked in all directions. To Helen, one way appeared as wild and rough as another, and all was yellow, green, and black under the westering sun. Roy rode a short distance in one direction, then changed for another.
Roy seemed uncertain about which way to go. He rode up to higher ground and looked around. To Helen, every direction looked just as wild and rugged as the next, with everything bathed in yellow, green, and black under the setting sun. Roy rode a little ways in one direction, then switched to another.
Presently he stopped.
He stopped.
“Wal, I'm shore turned round,” he said.
“Wow, I’m definitely confused,” he said.
“You're not lost?” cried Bo.
"You're not lost?" shouted Bo.
“Reckon I've been thet for a couple of hours,” he replied, cheerfully. “Never did ride across here I had the direction, but I'm blamed now if I can tell which way thet was.”
“Guess I’ve been here for a couple of hours,” he said, happily. “I’ve never crossed here before, and I had the directions, but now I’m stumped if I can remember which way that was.”
Helen gazed at him in consternation.
Helen stared at him in dismay.
“Lost!” she echoed.
“Lost!” she repeated.
CHAPTER IX
A silence ensued, fraught with poignant fear for Helen, as she gazed into Bo's whitening face. She read her sister's mind. Bo was remembering tales of lost people who never were found.
A silence followed, filled with intense fear for Helen, as she looked at Bo's pale face. She understood what her sister was thinking. Bo was recalling stories of lost people who were never found.
“Me an' Milt get lost every day,” said Roy. “You don't suppose any man can know all this big country. It's nothin' for us to be lost.”
“Me and Milt get lost every day,” said Roy. “You really think any guy can know this vast land? It’s no big deal for us to be lost.”
“Oh!... I was lost when I was little,” said Bo.
“Oh!... I got lost when I was little,” said Bo.
“Wal, I reckon it'd been better not to tell you so offhand like,” replied Roy, contritely. “Don't feel bad, now. All I need is a peek at Old Baldy. Then I'll have my bearin'. Come on.”
“Yeah, I guess it would’ve been better not to say it so casually,” Roy said, regretfully. “Don’t feel bad about it. All I need is to get a look at Old Baldy. Then I’ll know where I stand. Let’s go.”
Helen's confidence returned as Roy led off at a fast trot. He rode toward the westering sun, keeping to the ridge they had ascended, until once more he came out upon a promontory. Old Baldy loomed there, blacker and higher and closer. The dark forest showed round, yellow, bare spots like parks.
Helen's confidence came back as Roy took off at a quick trot. He rode toward the setting sun, sticking to the ridge they had climbed, until he reached a promontory again. Old Baldy stood there, darker, taller, and closer. The dark forest had round, yellow, bare patches like open spaces.
“Not so far off the track,” said Roy, as he wheeled his horse. “We'll make camp in Milt's senaca to-night.”
“Not too far off the path,” said Roy, as he turned his horse. “We'll set up camp in Milt's senaca tonight.”
He led down off the ridge into a valley and then up to higher altitude, where the character of the forest changed. The trees were no longer pines, but firs and spruce, growing thin and exceedingly tall, with few branches below the topmost foliage. So dense was this forest that twilight seemed to have come.
He descended from the ridge into a valley and then climbed to a higher elevation, where the nature of the forest shifted. The trees were no longer pines, but firs and spruces, growing tall and slender, with few branches beneath the uppermost leaves. The forest was so dense that it felt like twilight had arrived.
Travel was arduous. Everywhere were windfalls that had to be avoided, and not a rod was there without a fallen tree. The horses, laboring slowly, sometimes sank knee-deep into the brown duff. Gray moss festooned the tree-trunks and an amber-green moss grew thick on the rotting logs.
Travel was tough. There were fallen branches everywhere that had to be navigated around, and not a single stretch of ground was clear of fallen trees. The horses, moving at a slow pace, occasionally sank knee-deep into the brown leaf litter. Gray moss draped over the tree trunks, and a thick, amber-green moss covered the decaying logs.
Helen loved this forest primeval. It was so still, so dark, so gloomy, so full of shadows and shade, and a dank smell of rotting wood, and sweet fragrance of spruce. The great windfalls, where trees were jammed together in dozens, showed the savagery of the storms. Wherever a single monarch lay uprooted there had sprung up a number of ambitious sons, jealous of one another, fighting for place. Even the trees fought one another! The forest was a place of mystery, but its strife could be read by any eye. The lightnings had split firs clear to the roots, and others it had circled with ripping tear from top to trunk.
Helen loved this ancient forest. It was so quiet, so dark, so gloomy, so full of shadows and shade, with a damp smell of decaying wood and the sweet scent of spruce. The massive fallen trees, where trunks were tangled together in clusters, revealed the harshness of the storms. Wherever a lone giant lay uprooted, several ambitious saplings had sprouted, envious of one another, competing for space. Even the trees fought each other! The forest was a place of mystery, but its conflicts were clear to see. Lightning had split firs down to their roots, while others had been ripped apart from top to trunk.
Time came, however, when the exceeding wildness of the forest, in density and fallen timber, made it imperative for Helen to put all her attention on the ground and trees in her immediate vicinity. So the pleasure of gazing ahead at the beautiful wilderness was denied her. Thereafter travel became toil and the hours endless.
Time came, however, when the overwhelming wildness of the forest, with its thick brush and fallen trees, required Helen to focus all her attention on the ground and the trees around her. So, the joy of looking ahead at the stunning wilderness was taken away from her. From then on, traveling became a struggle, and the hours felt never-ending.
Roy led on, and Ranger followed, while the shadows darkened under the trees. She was reeling in her saddle, half blind and sick, when Roy called out cheerily that they were almost there.
Roy moved ahead, and Ranger followed, as the shadows grew darker under the trees. She was swaying in her saddle, half blind and feeling sick, when Roy cheerfully called out that they were almost there.
Whatever his idea was, to Helen it seemed many miles that she followed him farther, out of the heavy-timbered forest down upon slopes of low spruce, like evergreen, which descended sharply to another level, where dark, shallow streams flowed gently and the solemn stillness held a low murmur of falling water, and at last the wood ended upon a wonderful park full of a thick, rich, golden light of fast-fading sunset.
Whatever his idea was, to Helen it felt like she followed him for miles, out of the dense forest down the slopes of low spruce trees that dropped sharply to another level, where dark, shallow streams flowed gently and the quiet stillness held a soft sound of falling water. Finally, the woods opened up to a beautiful park bathed in a thick, rich, golden light of the quickly fading sunset.
“Smell the smoke,” said Roy. “By Solomon! if Milt ain't here ahead of me!”
“Smell the smoke,” Roy said. “By Solomon! If Milt isn’t already here before me!”
He rode on. Helen's weary gaze took in the round senaca, the circling black slopes, leading up to craggy rims all gold and red in the last flare of the sun; then all the spirit left in her flashed up in thrilling wonder at this exquisite, wild, and colorful spot.
He kept riding. Helen's tired eyes took in the rounded hills, the dark slopes circling up to jagged edges all shining gold and red in the sunset's last glow; then all her energy surged into a thrilling wonder at this beautiful, wild, and vibrant place.
Horses were grazing out in the long grass and there were deer grazing with them. Roy led round a corner of the fringed, bordering woodland, and there, under lofty trees, shone a camp-fire. Huge gray rocks loomed beyond, and then cliffs rose step by step to a notch in the mountain wall, over which poured a thin, lacy waterfall. As Helen gazed in rapture the sunset gold faded to white and all the western slope of the amphitheater darkened.
Horses were grazing in the tall grass, along with deer. Roy rounded a corner of the fringed woodland, and there, under the tall trees, a campfire glowed. Large gray rocks appeared in the background, and cliffs rose step by step to a notch in the mountain wall, over which a delicate waterfall cascaded. As Helen watched in awe, the golden hues of sunset faded to white, and the entire western slope of the amphitheater darkened.
Dale's tall form appeared.
Dale's tall figure appeared.
“Reckon you're late,” he said, as with a comprehensive flash of eye he took in the three.
“Looks like you're late,” he said, as he quickly assessed the three of them with a sweeping glance.
“Milt, I got lost,” replied Roy.
“Milt, I got lost,” Roy said.
“I feared as much.... You girls look like you'd done better to ride with me,” went on Dale, as he offered a hand to help Bo off. She took it, tried to get her foot out of the stirrups, and then she slid from the saddle into Dale's arms. He placed her on her feet and, supporting her, said, solicitously: “A hundred-mile ride in three days for a tenderfoot is somethin' your uncle Al won't believe.... Come, walk if it kills you!”
“I was afraid of that.... You girls look like you would have been better off riding with me,” Dale said, extending a hand to help Bo down. She took it, tried to get her foot out of the stirrups, and then slid from the saddle into Dale's arms. He set her on her feet and, steadying her, said with concern, “A hundred-mile ride in three days for a newbie is something your uncle Al won't believe.... Come on, walk even if it hurts!”
Whereupon he led Bo, very much as if he were teaching a child to walk. The fact that the voluble Bo had nothing to say was significant to Helen, who was following, with the assistance of Roy.
Whereupon he guided Bo, much like he was teaching a child to walk. The fact that the talkative Bo had nothing to say was important to Helen, who was following along with Roy's help.
One of the huge rocks resembled a sea-shell in that it contained a hollow over which the wide-spreading shelf flared out. It reached toward branches of great pines. A spring burst from a crack in the solid rock. The campfire blazed under a pine, and the blue column of smoke rose just in front of the shelving rock. Packs were lying on the grass and some of them were open. There were no signs here of a permanent habitation of the hunter. But farther on were other huge rocks, leaning, cracked, and forming caverns, some of which perhaps he utilized.
One of the huge rocks looked like a sea shell because it had a hollow area over which the wide shelf extended. It reached out towards the branches of tall pines. A spring gushed from a crack in the solid rock. The campfire burned under a pine tree, and a blue column of smoke rose right in front of the overhanging rock. Packs were scattered on the grass, some of them open. There were no signs of a permanent home for the hunter here. But further along, there were other massive rocks, tilted, cracked, and forming caves, some of which he might have used.
“My camp is just back,” said Dale, as if he had read Helen's mind. “To-morrow we'll fix up comfortable-like round here for you girls.”
“My camp is just back,” said Dale, as if he had read Helen's thoughts. “Tomorrow, we’ll make this place comfy for you girls.”
Helen and Bo were made as easy as blankets and saddles could make them, and the men went about their tasks.
Helen and Bo were as comfortable as blankets and saddles could make them, and the men went about their tasks.
“Nell—isn't this—a dream?” murmured Bo.
“Nell—isn't this a dream?” murmured Bo.
“No, child. It's real—terribly real,” replied Helen. “Now that we're here—with that awful ride over—we can think.”
“Absolutely not, kid. It's real—really real,” Helen replied. “Now that we’re here—after that awful ride—we can think.”
“It's so pretty—here,” yawned Bo. “I'd just as lief Uncle Al didn't find us very soon.”
“It's so nice here,” yawned Bo. “I’d really prefer it if Uncle Al didn’t find us too soon.”
“Bo! He's a sick man. Think what the worry will be to him.”
“Bo! He’s seriously ill. Just think about how much this will worry him.”
“I'll bet if he knows Dale he won't be so worried.”
"I bet if he knows Dale, he won't be as worried."
“Dale told us Uncle Al disliked him.”
“Dale told us that Uncle Al didn’t like him.”
“Pooh! What difference does that make?... Oh, I don't know which I am—hungrier or tireder!”
“Ugh! What difference does it make?… Oh, I don’t know which I am—hungrier or more tired!”
“I couldn't eat to-night,” said Helen, wearily.
“I can't eat tonight,” said Helen, tiredly.
When she stretched out she had a vague, delicious sensation that that was the end of Helen Rayner, and she was glad. Above her, through the lacy, fernlike pine-needles, she saw blue sky and a pale star just showing. Twilight was stealing down swiftly. The silence was beautiful, seemingly undisturbed by the soft, silky, dreamy fall of water. Helen closed her eyes, ready for sleep, with the physical commotion within her body gradually yielding. In some places her bones felt as if they had come out through her flesh; in others throbbed deep-seated aches; her muscles appeared slowly to subside, to relax, with the quivering twinges ceasing one by one; through muscle and bone, through all her body, pulsed a burning current.
When she stretched out, she felt a vague, pleasant sensation that this was the end of Helen Rayner, and she was happy about it. Above her, through the delicate, fern-like pine needles, she saw the blue sky and a faint star just starting to appear. Twilight was coming on quickly. The silence was beautiful, seemingly untouched by the soft, silky, dreamy sound of water falling. Helen closed her eyes, ready for sleep, as the physical turmoil within her body gradually faded. In some places, her bones felt like they were poking through her skin; in others, deep aches throbbed; her muscles seemed to slowly relax, the twitching pains stopping one by one; throughout her muscles and bones, through her entire body, there was a pulsing warmth.
Bo's head dropped on Helen's shoulder. Sense became vague to Helen. She lost the low murmur of the waterfall, and then the sound or feeling of some one at the campfire. And her last conscious thought was that she tried to open her eyes and could not.
Bo's head fell onto Helen's shoulder. Her sense of reality started to fade. She lost track of the soft sound of the waterfall, and then the noise or presence of someone by the campfire. Her last clear thought was that she tried to open her eyes but couldn’t.
When she awoke all was bright. The sun shone almost directly overhead. Helen was astounded. Bo lay wrapped in deep sleep, her face flushed, with beads of perspiration on her brow and the chestnut curls damp. Helen threw down the blankets, and then, gathering courage—for she felt as if her back was broken—she endeavored to sit up. In vain! Her spirit was willing, but her muscles refused to act. It must take a violent spasmodic effort. She tried it with shut eyes, and, succeeding, sat there trembling. The commotion she had made in the blankets awoke Bo, and she blinked her surprised blue eyes in the sunlight.
When she woke up, everything was bright. The sun was shining almost directly overhead. Helen was amazed. Bo lay sound asleep, her face flushed, with beads of sweat on her forehead and her chestnut curls damp. Helen tossed the blankets aside, and then, gathering her courage—because it felt like her back was broken—she tried to sit up. It was useless! Her mind was willing, but her muscles wouldn’t cooperate. It took a huge effort. She closed her eyes and tried again, finally managing to sit up, trembling. The movement she made in the blankets woke Bo, and she blinked her surprised blue eyes in the sunlight.
“Hello—Nell! do I have to—get up?” she asked, sleepily.
“Hey—Nell! Do I really have to—get up?” she asked, groggily.
“Can you?” queried Helen.
“Can you?” asked Helen.
“Can I what?” Bo was now thoroughly awake and lay there staring at her sister.
“Can I what?” Bo was now fully awake and lay there looking at her sister.
“Why—get up.”
“Why—get up already.”
“I'd like to know why not,” retorted Bo, as she made the effort. She got one arm and shoulder up, only to flop back like a crippled thing. And she uttered the most piteous little moan. “I'm dead! I know—I am!”
“I'd like to know why not,” Bo shot back, struggling to get up. She managed to lift one arm and shoulder, only to flop back down like she was completely helpless. Then she let out the most sorrowful little moan. “I'm dead! I know—I am!”
“Well, if you're going to be a Western girl you'd better have spunk enough to move.”
“Well, if you're going to be a Western girl, you'd better have enough grit to take action.”
“A-huh!” ejaculated Bo. Then she rolled over, not without groans, and, once upon her face, she raised herself on her hands and turned to a sitting posture. “Where's everybody?... Oh, Nell, it's perfectly lovely here. Paradise!”
“A-huh!” Bo exclaimed. Then she rolled over, not without some groaning, and, once on her stomach, she pushed herself up on her hands and turned to sit up. “Where is everyone?... Oh, Nell, it’s absolutely beautiful here. Paradise!”
Helen looked around. A fire was smoldering. No one was in sight. Wonderful distant colors seemed to strike her glance as she tried to fix it upon near-by objects. A beautiful little green tent or shack had been erected out of spruce boughs. It had a slanting roof that sloped all the way from a ridge-pole to the ground; half of the opening in front was closed, as were the sides. The spruce boughs appeared all to be laid in the same direction, giving it a smooth, compact appearance, actually as if it had grown there.
Helen looked around. A fire was smoldering. No one was in sight. Amazing distant colors caught her eye as she tried to focus on nearby objects. A lovely little green tent or shack had been set up using spruce branches. It had a sloping roof that extended all the way from a ridge-pole to the ground; half of the opening in front was closed off, as were the sides. The spruce branches all seemed to be laid in the same direction, giving it a smooth, compact look, almost as if it had grown there.
“That lean-to wasn't there last night?” inquired Bo.
“Wasn't that lean-to there last night?” Bo asked.
“I didn't see it. Lean-to? Where'd you get that name?”
“I didn’t see it. Lean-to? Where did that name come from?”
“It's Western, my dear. I'll bet they put it up for us.... Sure, I see our bags inside. Let's get up. It must be late.”
“It's from the West, my dear. I bet they set it up for us.... Sure, I can see our bags inside. Let's get up. It must be late.”
The girls had considerable fun as well as pain in getting up and keeping each other erect until their limbs would hold them firmly. They were delighted with the spruce lean-to. It faced the open and stood just under the wide-spreading shelf of rock. The tiny outlet from the spring flowed beside it and spilled its clear water over a stone, to fall into a little pool. The floor of this woodland habitation consisted of tips of spruce boughs to about a foot in depth, all laid one way, smooth and springy, and so sweetly odorous that the air seemed intoxicating. Helen and Bo opened their baggage, and what with use of the cold water, brush and comb, and clean blouses, they made themselves feel as comfortable as possible, considering the excruciating aches. Then they went out to the campfire.
The girls had a lot of fun, as well as some pain, while helping each other stay upright until their legs could hold them steady. They loved the neat little shelter. It faced the open space and was right under the wide shelf of rock. The small stream from the spring flowed next to it, spilling its clear water over a stone and into a little pool. The floor of this woodland home was made up of spruce bough tips piled about a foot deep, all laid in one direction, smooth and springy, and the sweet smell was so strong it felt intoxicating. Helen and Bo unpacked their bags, and with the cold water, brush and comb, and clean blouses, they made themselves as comfortable as possible, given their painful aches. Then they headed out to the campfire.
Helen's eye was attracted by moving objects near at hand. Then simultaneously with Bo's cry of delight Helen saw a beautiful doe approaching under the trees. Dale walked beside it.
Helen's attention was drawn to the moving objects nearby. Just as Bo let out a cry of joy, Helen noticed a beautiful doe coming up beneath the trees. Dale walked right next to it.
“You sure had a long sleep,” was the hunter's greeting. “I reckon you both look better.”
"You really had a long sleep," the hunter said. "I think you both look better."
“Good morning. Or is it afternoon? We're just able to move about,” said Helen.
“Good morning. Or is it afternoon? We can finally move around,” said Helen.
“I could ride,” declared Bo, stoutly. “Oh, Nell, look at the deer! It's coming to me.”
“I can ride,” Bo said confidently. “Oh, Nell, look at the deer! It's coming towards me.”
The doe had hung back a little as Dale reached the camp-fire. It was a gray, slender creature, smooth as silk, with great dark eyes. It stood a moment, long ears erect, and then with a graceful little trot came up to Bo and reached a slim nose for her outstretched hand. All about it, except the beautiful soft eyes, seemed wild, and yet it was as tame as a kitten. Then, suddenly, as Bo fondled the long ears, it gave a start and, breaking away, ran back out of sight under the pines.
The doe lingered a bit as Dale approached the campfire. It was a sleek, gray creature with a smooth coat and large dark eyes. It paused for a moment, its long ears perked up, and then with a graceful trot, it came over to Bo and stretched its slender nose towards her outstretched hand. Aside from its beautiful soft eyes, it appeared wild, yet it was as friendly as a kitten. Then, unexpectedly, as Bo stroked its long ears, it startled, broke free, and sprinted back out of sight under the pines.
“What frightened it?” asked Bo.
“What scared it?” asked Bo.
Dale pointed up at the wall under the shelving roof of rock. There, twenty feet from the ground, curled up on a ledge, lay a huge tawny animal with a face like that of a cat.
Dale pointed up at the wall under the rocky shelf. There, twenty feet off the ground, curled up on a ledge, was a huge tan animal with a face like a cat.
“She's afraid of Tom,” replied Dale. “Recognizes him as a hereditary foe, I guess. I can't make friends of them.”
“She's scared of Tom,” replied Dale. “She sees him as a lifelong enemy, I guess. I can't be friends with them.”
“Oh! So that's Tom—the pet lion!” exclaimed Bo. “Ugh! No wonder that deer ran off!”
“Oh! So that's Tom—the pet lion!” Bo exclaimed. “Ugh! No wonder that deer ran off!”
“How long has he been up there?” queried Helen, gazing fascinated at Dale's famous pet.
“How long has he been up there?” Helen asked, staring in fascination at Dale's famous pet.
“I couldn't say. Tom comes an' goes,” replied Dale. “But I sent him up there last night.”
“I can't say. Tom comes and goes,” replied Dale. “But I sent him up there last night.”
“And he was there—perfectly free—right over us—while we slept!” burst out Bo.
“And he was there—totally free—right above us—while we slept!” exclaimed Bo.
“Yes. An' I reckon you slept the safer for that.”
“Yes. And I guess you slept better because of that.”
“Of all things! Nell, isn't he a monster? But he doesn't look like a lion—an African lion. He's a panther. I saw his like at the circus once.”
“Of all things! Nell, isn't he a monster? But he doesn’t look like a lion—an African lion. He's a panther. I saw one like him at the circus once.”
“He's a cougar,” said Dale. “The panther is long and slim. Tom is not only long, but thick an' round. I've had him four years. An' he was a kitten no bigger 'n my fist when I got him.”
“He's a cougar,” said Dale. “The panther is long and slim. Tom is not only long, but also thick and round. I've had him for four years. He was just a kitten no bigger than my fist when I got him.”
“Is he perfectly tame—safe?” asked Helen, anxiously.
“Is he totally tame—safe?” asked Helen, anxiously.
“I've never told anybody that Tom was safe, but he is,” replied Dale. “You can absolutely believe it. A wild cougar wouldn't attack a man unless cornered or starved. An' Tom is like a big kitten.”
“I've never told anyone that Tom is safe, but he is,” replied Dale. “You can totally believe it. A wild cougar wouldn't attack a person unless it was cornered or starving. And Tom is like a big kitten.”
The beast raised his great catlike face, with its sleepy, half-shut eyes, and looked down upon them.
The beast lifted its large, feline face, with its drowsy, half-closed eyes, and glanced down at them.
“Shall I call him down?” inquired Dale.
“Should I call him down?” asked Dale.
For once Bo did not find her voice.
For once, Bo couldn't find her voice.
“Let us—get a little more used to him—at a distance,” replied Helen, with a little laugh.
“Let’s—get a bit more familiar with him—from afar,” replied Helen, with a small laugh.
“If he comes to you, just rub his head an' you'll see how tame he is,” said Dale. “Reckon you're both hungry?”
“Just rub his head if he comes to you, and you’ll see how friendly he is,” said Dale. “I bet you’re both hungry?”
“Not so very,” returned Helen, aware of his penetrating gray gaze upon her.
“Not really,” replied Helen, aware of his intense gray gaze on her.
“Well, I am,” vouchsafed Bo.
“Well, I am,” confirmed Bo.
“Soon as the turkey's done we'll eat. My camp is round between the rocks. I'll call you.”
“Once the turkey's ready, we'll eat. My camp is set up among the rocks. I'll call you.”
Not until his broad back was turned did Helen notice that the hunter looked different. Then she saw he wore a lighter, cleaner suit of buckskin, with no coat, and instead of the high-heeled horseman's boots he wore moccasins and leggings. The change made him appear more lithe.
Not until his broad back was turned did Helen notice that the hunter looked different. Then she saw he wore a lighter, cleaner suit of buckskin, with no coat, and instead of the high-heeled horseman's boots, he wore moccasins and leggings. The change made him appear more agile.
“Nell, I don't know what you think, but I call him handsome,” declared Bo.
“Nell, I don't know what you think, but I call him good-looking,” declared Bo.
Helen had no idea what she thought.
Helen had no idea what she was thinking.
“Let's try to walk some,” she suggested.
“Let’s try to walk a bit,” she suggested.
So they essayed that painful task and got as far as a pine log some few rods from their camp. This point was close to the edge of the park, from which there was an unobstructed view.
So they took on that difficult task and made it to a pine log a short distance from their camp. This spot was near the edge of the park, offering a clear view.
“My! What a place!” exclaimed Bo, with eyes wide and round.
“Wow! What a place!” exclaimed Bo, with eyes wide open.
“Oh, beautiful!” breathed Helen.
“Oh, gorgeous!” breathed Helen.
An unexpected blaze of color drew her gaze first. Out of the black spruce slopes shone patches of aspens, gloriously red and gold, and low down along the edge of timber troops of aspens ran out into the park, not yet so blazing as those above, but purple and yellow and white in the sunshine. Masses of silver spruce, like trees in moonlight, bordered the park, sending out here and there an isolated tree, sharp as a spear, with under-branches close to the ground. Long golden-green grass, resembling half-ripe wheat, covered the entire floor of the park, gently waving to the wind. Above sheered the black, gold-patched slopes, steep and unscalable, rising to buttresses of dark, iron-hued rock. And to the east circled the rows of cliff-bench, gray and old and fringed, splitting at the top in the notch where the lacy, slumberous waterfall, like white smoke, fell and vanished, to reappear in wider sheet of lace, only to fall and vanish again in the green depths.
A burst of unexpected color caught her eye first. Out of the dark spruce slopes, patches of aspens shone in glorious red and gold, and down near the edge of the timber, groups of aspens stretched into the park, not as bright as those above but showcasing purple, yellow, and white in the sunlight. Clusters of silver spruce, resembling trees in moonlight, bordered the park, with a few isolated trees standing tall and sharp like spears, their lower branches close to the ground. Long blades of golden-green grass, resembling half-ripe wheat, covered the entire floor of the park, gently waving in the wind. Above, the steep, gold-speckled black slopes loomed, rising to dark, iron-colored rock formations. To the east, rows of old, gray cliff-bench circled, splitting at the top where a delicate, sleepy waterfall, like white smoke, tumbled down and disappeared, only to reappear in a wider cascade of lace, falling and vanishing again into the green depths.
It was a verdant valley, deep-set in the mountain walls, wild and sad and lonesome. The waterfall dominated the spirit of the place, dreamy and sleepy and tranquil; it murmured sweetly on one breath of wind, and lulled with another, and sometimes died out altogether, only to come again in soft, strange roar.
It was a lush valley, nestled deep in the mountain walls, wild and somber and lonely. The waterfall defined the essence of the place, dreamy and calm and peaceful; it whispered gently on one breeze, and relaxed with another, sometimes fading away completely, only to return with a soft, unusual roar.
“Paradise Park!” whispered Bo to herself.
“Paradise Park!” Bo whispered to herself.
A call from Dale disturbed their raptures. Turning, they hobbled with eager but painful steps in the direction of a larger camp-fire, situated to the right of the great rock that sheltered their lean-to. No hut or house showed there and none was needed. Hiding-places and homes for a hundred hunters were there in the sections of caverned cliffs, split off in bygone ages from the mountain wall above. A few stately pines stood out from the rocks, and a clump of silver spruce ran down to a brown brook. This camp was only a step from the lean-to, round the corner of a huge rock, yet it had been out of sight. Here indeed was evidence of a hunter's home—pelts and skins and antlers, a neat pile of split fire-wood, a long ledge of rock, well sheltered, and loaded with bags like a huge pantry-shelf, packs and ropes and saddles, tools and weapons, and a platform of dry brush as shelter for a fire around which hung on poles a various assortment of utensils for camp.
A call from Dale interrupted their daydreaming. They turned and hobbled with eager but painful steps toward a larger campfire, located to the right of the big rock that sheltered their lean-to. There were no huts or houses visible, and none were needed. There were hiding spots and homes for a hundred hunters among the sections of caverned cliffs that had split off from the mountain wall above ages ago. A few tall pines stood out from the rocks, and a clump of silver spruce reached down to a brown brook. This camp was just a step from the lean-to, around the corner of a huge rock, yet it had been hidden from view. Here was clear evidence of a hunter's home—pelts and skins and antlers, a neat pile of split firewood, a long ledge of rock that was well sheltered and stacked with bags like a giant pantry shelf, packs and ropes and saddles, tools and weapons, and a platform of dry brush offering shelter for a fire, around which hung various utensils on poles for the camp.
“Hyar—you git!” shouted Dale, and he threw a stick at something. A bear cub scampered away in haste. He was small and woolly and brown, and he grunted as he ran. Soon he halted.
“Hear that—you idiot!” shouted Dale, and he threw a stick at something. A bear cub hurried off quickly. He was small, fluffy, and brown, and he grunted as he ran. Soon he stopped.
“That's Bud,” said Dale, as the girls came up. “Guess he near starved in my absence. An' now he wants everythin', especially the sugar. We don't have sugar often up here.”
“That's Bud,” said Dale as the girls approached. “I think he nearly starved while I was gone. And now he wants everything, especially the sugar. We don't have sugar often up here.”
“Isn't he dear? Oh, I love him!” cried Bo. “Come back, Bud. Come, Buddie.”
“Isn’t he sweet? Oh, I love him!” exclaimed Bo. “Come back, Bud. Come on, Buddie.”
The cub, however, kept his distance, watching Dale with bright little eyes.
The cub, however, stayed back, watching Dale with its bright little eyes.
“Where's Mr. Roy?” asked Helen.
“Where's Mr. Roy?” Helen asked.
“Roy's gone. He was sorry not to say good-by. But it's important he gets down in the pines on Anson's trail. He'll hang to Anson, an' in case they get near Pine he'll ride in to see where your uncle is.”
“Roy's gone. He was sorry he couldn't say goodbye. But it's crucial he heads out into the pines on Anson's trail. He'll stick with Anson, and if they get close to Pine, he'll ride in to check on your uncle.”
“What do you expect?” questioned Helen, gravely.
“What do you expect?” Helen asked seriously.
“'Most anythin',” he replied. “Al, I reckon, knows now. Maybe he's rustlin' into the mountains by this time. If he meets up with Anson, well an' good, for Roy won't be far off. An' sure if he runs across Roy, why they'll soon be here. But if I were you I wouldn't count on seein' your uncle very soon. I'm sorry. I've done my best. It sure is a bad deal.”
“‘Pretty much anything,’ he said. ‘Al probably knows by now. He might be headed into the mountains right about now. If he runs into Anson, that’s great, because Roy won’t be far behind. And if he runs into Roy, they'll be here in no time. But if I were you, I wouldn’t hold my breath waiting to see your uncle anytime soon. I’m sorry. I’ve done my best. This really is a rough situation.’”
“Don't think me ungracious,” replied Helen, hastily. How plainly he had intimated that it must be privation and annoyance for her to be compelled to accept his hospitality! “You are good—kind. I owe you much. I'll be eternally grateful.”
“Don't think I'm ungrateful,” Helen quickly replied. He had clearly indicated that it must be a burden and inconvenience for her to have to accept his hospitality! “You’re good—kind. I owe you a lot. I’ll be forever grateful.”
Dale straightened as he looked at her. His glance was intent, piercing. He seemed to be receiving a strange or unusual portent. No need for him to say he had never before been spoken to like that!
Dale stood up straight as he looked at her. His gaze was focused, intense. He appeared to be experiencing a strange or unusual sign. There was no need for him to say he had never been talked to like that before!
“You may have to stay here with me—for weeks—maybe months—if we've the bad luck to get snowed in,” he said, slowly, as if startled at this deduction. “You're safe here. No sheep-thief could ever find this camp. I'll take risks to get you safe into Al's hands. But I'm goin' to be pretty sure about what I'm doin'.... So—there's plenty to eat an' it's a pretty place.”
“You might have to stay here with me—for weeks—maybe even months—if we end up getting snowed in,” he said slowly, as if surprised by this realization. “You're safe here. No sheep thief could ever find this camp. I’ll take risks to make sure you get safely into Al’s hands. But I need to be really certain about what I'm doing.... So—there’s plenty to eat and it’s a nice place.”
“Pretty! Why, it's grand!” exclaimed Bo. “I've called it Paradise Park.”
“Wow! This is amazing!” exclaimed Bo. “I've named it Paradise Park.”
“Paradise Park,” he repeated, weighing the words. “You've named it an' also the creek. Paradise Creek! I've been here twelve years with no fit name for my home till you said that.”
“Paradise Park,” he said again, considering the words. “You’ve named it and also the creek. Paradise Creek! I’ve been here twelve years without a proper name for my home until you said that.”
“Oh, that pleases me!” returned Bo, with shining eyes.
“Oh, that makes me so happy!” Bo replied, eyes sparkling.
“Eat now,” said Dale. “An' I reckon you'll like that turkey.”
“Eat up now,” Dale said. “And I bet you'll enjoy that turkey.”
There was a clean tarpaulin upon which were spread steaming, fragrant pans—roast turkey, hot biscuits and gravy, mashed potatoes as white as if prepared at home, stewed dried apples, and butter and coffee. This bounteous repast surprised and delighted the girls; when they had once tasted the roast wild turkey, then Milt Dale had occasion to blush at their encomiums.
There was a clean tarp spread out with steaming, fragrant dishes—roast turkey, hot biscuits and gravy, mashed potatoes as white as if made at home, stewed dried apples, butter, and coffee. This generous feast surprised and thrilled the girls; after they tasted the roast wild turkey, Milt Dale had reason to feel embarrassed by their compliments.
“I hope—Uncle Al—doesn't come for a month,” declared Bo, as she tried to get her breath. There was a brown spot on her nose and one on each cheek, suspiciously close to her mouth.
“I hope—Uncle Al—doesn't come for a month,” Bo said, catching her breath. There was a brown spot on her nose and one on each cheek, suspiciously close to her mouth.
Dale laughed. It was pleasant to hear him, for his laugh seemed unused and deep, as if it came from tranquil depths.
Dale laughed. It was nice to hear him because his laugh felt rare and deep, as if it came from calm depths.
“Won't you eat with us?” asked Helen.
“Will you eat with us?” asked Helen.
“Reckon I will,” he said, “it'll save time, an' hot grub tastes better.”
"Yeah, I think I will," he said, "it'll save time, and hot food tastes better."
Quite an interval of silence ensued, which presently was broken by Dale.
A long silence followed, which was soon interrupted by Dale.
“Here comes Tom.”
“Here’s Tom.”
Helen observed with a thrill that the cougar was magnificent, seen erect on all-fours, approaching with slow, sinuous grace. His color was tawny, with spots of whitish gray. He had bow-legs, big and round and furry, and a huge head with great tawny eyes. No matter how tame he was said to be, he looked wild. Like a dog he walked right up, and it so happened that he was directly behind Bo, within reach of her when she turned.
Helen felt a thrill as she noticed the cougar was stunning, standing on all fours with a slow, graceful movement. His fur was tawny, with patches of light gray. He had thick, round furry legs and a large head with striking tawny eyes. No matter how domesticated he was said to be, he looked wild. He approached like a dog, and by chance, he was right behind Bo, close enough to reach when she turned.
“Oh, Lord!” cried Bo, and up went both of her hands, in one of which was a huge piece of turkey. Tom took it, not viciously, but nevertheless with a snap that made Helen jump. As if by magic the turkey vanished. And Tom took a closer step toward Bo. Her expression of fright changed to consternation.
“Oh, no!” exclaimed Bo, raising both her hands, one of which held a large piece of turkey. Tom grabbed it, not aggressively, but with a quickness that made Helen flinch. Like magic, the turkey disappeared. Tom stepped closer to Bo, and her look of fear turned into worry.
“He stole my turkey!”
“He took my turkey!”
“Tom, come here,” ordered Dale, sharply. The cougar glided round rather sheepishly. “Now lie down an' behave.”
“Tom, come here,” Dale ordered sharply. The cougar turned around a bit sheepishly. “Now lie down and behave.”
Tom crouched on all-fours, his head resting on his paws, with his beautiful tawny eyes, light and piercing, fixed upon the hunter.
Tom crouched on all fours, his head resting on his paws, his beautiful tawny eyes, bright and piercing, locked onto the hunter.
“Don't grab,” said Dale, holding out a piece of turkey. Whereupon Tom took it less voraciously.
“Don’t grab,” said Dale, holding out a piece of turkey. Tom took it more gently.
As it happened, the little bear cub saw this transaction, and he plainly indicated his opinion of the preference shown to Tom.
As it turned out, the little bear cub witnessed this exchange, and he clearly showed how he felt about the favoritism shown to Tom.
“Oh, the dear!” exclaimed Bo. “He means it's not fair.... Come, Bud—come on.”
“Oh, come on!” exclaimed Bo. “He means it’s not fair.... Let’s go, Bud—let’s get moving.”
But Bud would not approach the group until called by Dale. Then he scrambled to them with every manifestation of delight. Bo almost forgot her own needs in feeding him and getting acquainted with him. Tom plainly showed his jealousy of Bud, and Bud likewise showed his fear of the great cat.
But Bud wouldn’t go near the group until Dale called him. Then he rushed over with all the excitement he could show. Bo nearly forgot her own needs while feeding him and getting to know him. Tom clearly showed his jealousy of Bud, and Bud, in turn, showed his fear of the big cat.
Helen could not believe the evidence of her eyes—that she was in the woods calmly and hungrily partaking of sweet, wild-flavored meat—that a full-grown mountain lion lay on one side of her and a baby brown bear sat on the other—that a strange hunter, a man of the forest, there in his lonely and isolated fastness, appealed to the romance in her and interested her as no one else she had ever met.
Helen couldn't believe what she was seeing—that she was in the woods, calmly and hungrily enjoying sweet, wild-flavored meat—that a fully grown mountain lion was on one side of her and a baby brown bear was on the other—that a strange hunter, a man from the forest, there in his lonely and isolated hideout, appealed to her sense of adventure and intrigued her like no one else she'd ever met.
When the wonderful meal was at last finished Bo enticed the bear cub around to the camp of the girls, and there soon became great comrades with him. Helen, watching Bo play, was inclined to envy her. No matter where Bo was placed, she always got something out of it. She adapted herself. She, who could have a good time with almost any one or anything, would find the hours sweet and fleeting in this beautiful park of wild wonders.
When the amazing meal was finally over, Bo brought the bear cub over to the girls' camp, and soon they became great friends. Helen, watching Bo play, felt a bit jealous. No matter where Bo ended up, she always made the most of it. She adjusted easily. She, who could have fun with just about anyone or anything, found the time spent in this beautiful park full of wild wonders to be sweet and fleeting.
But merely objective actions—merely physical movements, had never yet contented Helen. She could run and climb and ride and play with hearty and healthy abandon, but those things would not suffice long for her, and her mind needed food. Helen was a thinker. One reason she had desired to make her home in the West was that by taking up a life of the open, of action, she might think and dream and brood less. And here she was in the wild West, after the three most strenuously active days of her career, and still the same old giant revolved her mind and turned it upon herself and upon all she saw.
But just doing things—just moving around—had never satisfied Helen. She could run, climb, ride, and play with all her energy, but those activities wouldn’t keep her happy for long, and her mind craved more. Helen was a thinker. One reason she wanted to make her home in the West was that by embracing a life of the outdoors and action, she could worry and overthink less. And here she was in the wild West, after three of the most exhausting days of her life, and still the same old giant turned her thoughts inward, making her reflect on herself and everything around her.
“What can I do?” she asked Bo, almost helplessly.
“What can I do?” she asked Bo, feeling pretty helpless.
“Why, rest, you silly!” retorted Bo. “You walk like an old, crippled woman with only one leg.”
“Why, just relax, you silly!” replied Bo. “You walk like an old, disabled woman with just one leg.”
Helen hoped the comparison was undeserved, but the advice was sound. The blankets spread out on the grass looked inviting and they felt comfortably warm in the sunshine. The breeze was slow, languorous, fragrant, and it brought the low hum of the murmuring waterfall, like a melody of bees. Helen made a pillow and lay down to rest. The green pine-needles, so thin and fine in their crisscross network, showed clearly against the blue sky. She looked in vain for birds. Then her gaze went wonderingly to the lofty fringed rim of the great amphitheater, and as she studied it she began to grasp its remoteness, how far away it was in the rarefied atmosphere. A black eagle, sweeping along, looked of tiny size, and yet he was far under the heights above. How pleasant she fancied it to be up there! And drowsy fancy lulled her to sleep.
Helen hoped the comparison was unfair, but the advice made sense. The blankets spread out on the grass looked inviting, and they felt pleasantly warm in the sunlight. The breeze was slow and lazy, filled with fragrance, carrying the soft hum of the murmuring waterfall, like a melody of bees. Helen made a pillow and lay down to relax. The green pine needles, so thin and fine in their crisscross pattern, stood out clearly against the blue sky. She searched in vain for birds. Then her gaze drifted in wonder to the high, fringed edge of the great amphitheater, and as she examined it, she began to realize how distant it was in the thin air. A black eagle, soaring by, appeared tiny, even though he was far below the heights above. How nice she imagined it must be up there! And that sleepy thought lulled her to sleep.
Helen slept all afternoon, and upon awakening, toward sunset, found Bo curled beside her. Dale had thoughtfully covered them with a blanket; also he had built a camp-fire. The air was growing keen and cold.
Helen slept all afternoon, and when she woke up near sunset, she found Bo curled up next to her. Dale had kindly covered them with a blanket and had also built a campfire. The air was becoming sharp and chilly.
Later, when they had put their coats on and made comfortable seats beside the fire, Dale came over, apparently to visit them.
Later, when they had put on their coats and made cozy seats by the fire, Dale came over, seemingly to hang out with them.
“I reckon you can't sleep all the time,” he said. “An' bein' city girls, you'll get lonesome.”
“I guess you can't sleep all the time,” he said. “And being city girls, you'll get lonely.”
“Lonesome!” echoed Helen. The idea of her being lonesome here had not occurred to her.
“Lonely!” Helen exclaimed. She hadn't even thought about the fact that she could feel lonely here.
“I've thought that all out,” went on Dale, as he sat down, Indian fashion, before the blaze. “It's natural you'd find time drag up here, bein' used to lots of people an' goin's-on, an' work, an' all girls like.”
“I've thought all of that through,” Dale continued, as he sat down cross-legged in front of the fire. “It makes sense that you'd feel time hanging heavy up here, especially when you're used to a lot of people, activities, work, and all the girls too.”
“I'd never be lonesome here,” replied Helen, with her direct force.
“I'd never feel lonely here,” replied Helen, with her straightforward intensity.
Dale did not betray surprise, but he showed that his mistake was something to ponder over.
Dale didn’t show any surprise, but it was clear that he realized his mistake was something worth thinking about.
“Excuse me,” he said, presently, as his gray eyes held hers. “That's how I had it. As I remember girls—an' it doesn't seem long since I left home—most of them would die of lonesomeness up here.” Then he addressed himself to Bo. “How about you? You see, I figured you'd be the one that liked it, an' your sister the one who wouldn't.”
“Excuse me,” he said, as his gray eyes locked onto hers. “That's how I remember it. From what I recall about girls—and it doesn't feel like long since I left home—most of them would feel really lonely up here.” Then he turned to Bo. “What about you? I thought you'd be the one who enjoyed it, and your sister the one who wouldn’t.”
“I won't get lonesome very soon,” replied Bo.
“I won't feel lonely anytime soon,” replied Bo.
“I'm glad. It worried me some—not ever havin' girls as company before. An' in a day or so, when you're rested, I'll help you pass the time.”
“I'm glad. I was a bit worried—never having girls around before. And in a day or so, when you're rested, I'll help you keep busy.”
Bo's eyes were full of flashing interest, and Helen asked him, “How?”
Bo's eyes were filled with excitement, and Helen asked him, “How?”
It was a sincere expression of her curiosity and not doubtful or ironic challenge of an educated woman to a man of the forest. But as a challenge he took it.
It was a genuine display of her curiosity and not a skeptical or sarcastic challenge from an educated woman to a man of the forest. But he took it as a challenge.
“How!” he repeated, and a strange smile flitted across his face. “Why, by givin' you rides an' climbs to beautiful places. An' then, if you're interested,' to show you how little so-called civilized people know of nature.”
“How!” he repeated, and a strange smile crossed his face. “Well, by giving you rides and hikes to beautiful spots. And then, if you’re interested, to show you how little so-called civilized people understand nature.”
Helen realized then that whatever his calling, hunter or wanderer or hermit, he was not uneducated, even if he appeared illiterate.
Helen realized then that no matter what his role was—hunter, wanderer, or hermit—he wasn't uneducated, even if he seemed illiterate.
“I'll be happy to learn from you,” she said.
"I'd be glad to learn from you," she said.
“Me, too!” chimed in Bo. “You can't tell too much to any one from Missouri.”
“Me, too!” Bo echoed. “You can’t share too much with anyone from Missouri.”
He smiled, and that warmed Helen to him, for then he seemed less removed from other people. About this hunter there began to be something of the very nature of which he spoke—a stillness, aloofness, an unbreakable tranquillity, a cold, clear spirit like that in the mountain air, a physical something not unlike the tamed wildness of his pets or the strength of the pines.
He smiled, and that made Helen feel more connected to him, as he seemed less distant from others. There was something about this hunter that reflected the very essence of what he talked about—a calmness, detachment, an unshakable peace, a clear, cool spirit like the mountain air, a physical quality similar to the wildness of his pets or the strength of the pines.
“I'll bet I can tell you more 'n you'll ever remember,” he said.
“I bet I can tell you more than you'll ever remember,” he said.
“What 'll you bet?” retorted Bo.
“What will you bet?” Bo shot back.
“Well, more roast turkey against—say somethin' nice when you're safe an' home to your uncle Al's, runnin' his ranch.”
“Hey, enjoy some more roasted turkey and, you know, say something nice when you’re safe and home at your uncle Al’s ranch.”
“Agreed. Nell, you hear?”
"Got it. Nell, you there?"
Helen nodded her head.
Helen nodded.
“All right. We'll leave it to Nell,” began Dale, half seriously. “Now I'll tell you, first, for the fun of passin' time we'll ride an' race my horses out in the park. An' we'll fish in the brooks an' hunt in the woods. There's an old silvertip around that you can see me kill. An' we'll climb to the peaks an' see wonderful sights.... So much for that. Now, if you really want to learn—or if you only want me to tell you—well, that's no matter. Only I'll win the bet!... You'll see how this park lies in the crater of a volcano an' was once full of water—an' how the snow blows in on one side in winter, a hundred feet deep, when there's none on the other. An' the trees—how they grow an' live an' fight one another an' depend on one another, an' protect the forest from storm-winds. An' how they hold the water that is the fountains of the great rivers. An' how the creatures an' things that live in them or on them are good for them, an' neither could live without the other. An' then I'll show you my pets tame an' untamed, an' tell you how it's man that makes any creature wild—how easy they are to tame—an' how they learn to love you. An' there's the life of the forest, the strife of it—how the bear lives, an' the cats, an' the wolves, an' the deer. You'll see how cruel nature is how savage an' wild the wolf or cougar tears down the deer—how a wolf loves fresh, hot blood, an' how a cougar unrolls the skin of a deer back from his neck. An' you'll see that this cruelty of nature—this work of the wolf an' cougar—is what makes the deer so beautiful an' healthy an' swift an' sensitive. Without his deadly foes the deer would deteriorate an' die out. An' you'll see how this principle works out among all creatures of the forest. Strife! It's the meanin' of all creation, an' the salvation. If you're quick to see, you'll learn that the nature here in the wilds is the same as that of men—only men are no longer cannibals. Trees fight to live—birds fight—animals fight—men fight. They all live off one another. An' it's this fightin' that brings them all closer an' closer to bein' perfect. But nothin' will ever be perfect.”
“All right. We'll leave it to Nell,” Dale started, half joking. “First, just for fun, we’ll ride and race my horses out in the park. We’ll fish in the streams and hunt in the woods. There's an old silvertip that you can watch me take down. We’ll climb to the peaks and see amazing sights... That’s enough of that. Now, if you really want to learn—or if you just want me to tell you—well, it doesn’t matter. Just know, I’ll win the bet!... You’ll see how this park sits in the crater of a volcano and was once filled with water—how the snow piles up on one side in winter, a hundred feet deep, while there’s none on the other. And the trees—how they grow and survive, how they compete with one another, support each other, and protect the forest from strong winds. They help hold the water that feeds the major rivers. And how the creatures living in them or on them are beneficial, and neither could survive without the other. Then I’ll show you my pets, both tame and wild, and explain how it’s humans who make any animal wild—how easy they are to domesticate—and how they learn to care about you. And there’s the life of the forest, its struggles—how bears live, and the cats, and wolves, and deer. You’ll see how cruel nature can be, how the wolf or cougar viciously takes down the deer—how a wolf craves fresh, warm blood, and how a cougar rips the skin of a deer back from its neck. And you’ll see that this brutality of nature—this work of the wolf and cougar—is what makes the deer so beautiful, strong, swift, and sensitive. Without their deadly predators, the deer would weaken and disappear. You’ll notice how this principle applies to all creatures in the forest. Struggle! It’s the meaning of all existence, and it’s what saves us. If you’re quick to catch on, you’ll realize that nature here in the wild is just like human nature—only humans aren’t cannibals anymore. Trees fight to survive—birds fight—animals fight—humans fight. They all depend on one another. And it’s this fighting that brings them closer and closer to being perfect. But nothing will ever be perfect.”
“But how about religion?” interrupted Helen, earnestly.
“But what about religion?” interrupted Helen, seriously.
“Nature has a religion, an' it's to live—to grow—to reproduce, each of its kind.”
“Nature has its own religion, and it’s about living—growing—reproducing, each species in its own way.”
“But that is not God or the immortality of the soul,” declared Helen.
“But that isn’t God or the immortality of the soul,” Helen declared.
“Well, it's as close to God an' immortality as nature ever gets.”
“Well, it's as close to God and immortality as nature ever gets.”
“Oh, you would rob me of my religion!”
“Oh, you would take away my faith!”
“No, I just talk as I see life,” replied Dale, reflectively, as he poked a stick into the red embers of the fire. “Maybe I have a religion. I don't know. But it's not the kind you have—not the Bible kind. That kind doesn't keep the men in Pine an' Snowdrop an' all over—sheepmen an' ranchers an' farmers an' travelers, such as I've known—the religion they profess doesn't keep them from lyin', cheatin', stealin', an' killin'. I reckon no man who lives as I do—which perhaps is my religion—will lie or cheat or steal or kill, unless it's to kill in self-defense or like I'd do if Snake Anson would ride up here now. My religion, maybe, is love of life—wild life as it was in the beginnin'—an' the wind that blows secrets from everywhere, an' the water that sings all day an' night, an' the stars that shine constant, an' the trees that speak somehow, an' the rocks that aren't dead. I'm never alone here or on the trails. There's somethin' unseen, but always with me. An' that's It! Call it God if you like. But what stalls me is—where was that Spirit when this earth was a ball of fiery gas? Where will that Spirit be when all life is frozen out or burned out on this globe an' it hangs dead in space like the moon? That time will come. There's no waste in nature. Not the littlest atom is destroyed. It changes, that's all, as you see this pine wood go up in smoke an' feel somethin' that's heat come out of it. Where does that go? It's not lost. Nothin' is lost. So, the beautiful an' savin' thought is, maybe all rock an' wood, water an' blood an' flesh, are resolved back into the elements, to come to life somewhere again sometime.”
“No, I just talk about life as I see it,” Dale replied thoughtfully, poking a stick into the glowing embers of the fire. “Maybe I have a religion. I’m not sure. But it’s not the same as yours—not the Bible kind. That kind doesn’t stop the guys in Pine and Snowdrop and everywhere else—sheep herders, ranchers, farmers, and travelers I’ve known—the religion they practice doesn’t keep them from lying, cheating, stealing, and killing. I figure any man who lives like I do—which maybe is my religion—won’t lie, cheat, steal, or kill unless it's in self-defense or like I would if Snake Anson rode up here right now. My religion, perhaps, is a love of life—wild life just like it was in the beginning—and the wind that carries secrets from everywhere, and the water that sings all day and night, and the stars that shine constantly, and the trees that somehow communicate, and the rocks that aren’t lifeless. I’m never alone here or on the trails. There’s something unseen, but always with me. And that’s it! Call it God if you want. But what gets me is—where was that Spirit when this earth was just a ball of fiery gas? Where will that Spirit be when all life is frozen or burned out on this planet and it drifts lifeless in space like the moon? That time will come. There’s no waste in nature. Not even the tiniest atom is destroyed. It just changes, that’s all, like you see this pine wood turn to smoke and feel the heat coming from it. Where does that go? It’s not lost. Nothing is lost. So, the beautiful and comforting thought is, maybe all rock and wood, water and blood, and flesh are transformed back into the elements, to come to life again somewhere, someday.”
“Oh, what you say is wonderful, but it's terrible!” exclaimed Helen. He had struck deep into her soul.
“Oh, what you’re saying is amazing, but it’s awful!” exclaimed Helen. He had struck deep into her soul.
“Terrible? I reckon,” he replied, sadly.
“Terrible? I guess,” he replied, sadly.
Then ensued a little interval of silence.
Then there was a brief moment of silence.
“Milt Dale, I lose the bet,” declared Bo, with earnestness behind her frivolity.
“Milt Dale, I lost the bet,” Bo said, her lighthearted tone hiding a sincere feeling.
“I'd forgotten that. Reckon I talked a lot,” he said, apologetically. “You see, I don't get much chance to talk, except to myself or Tom. Years ago, when I found the habit of silence settlin' down on me, I took to thinkin' out loud an' talkin' to anythin'.”
“I forgot about that. I guess I rambled a bit,” he said, sounding sorry. “You see, I don't have many chances to talk, other than to myself or Tom. Years ago, when I realized that I was getting used to being silent, I started thinking out loud and talking to anything around me.”
“I could listen to you all night,” returned Bo, dreamily.
“I could listen to you all night,” Bo replied, dreamily.
“Do you read—do you have books?” inquired Helen, suddenly.
“Do you read—do you have any books?” Helen asked, suddenly.
“Yes, I read tolerable well; a good deal better than I talk or write,” he replied. “I went to school till I was fifteen. Always hated study, but liked to read. Years ago an old friend of mine down here at Pine—Widow Cass—she gave me a lot of old books. An' I packed them up here. Winter's the time I read.”
“Yes, I read pretty well; a lot better than I talk or write,” he replied. “I went to school until I was fifteen. I always hated studying, but I enjoyed reading. Years ago, an old friend of mine down here at Pine—Widow Cass—she gave me a bunch of old books. And I packed them up here. Winter's when I read.”
Conversation lagged after that, except for desultory remarks, and presently Dale bade the girls good night and left them. Helen watched his tall form vanish in the gloom under the pines, and after he had disappeared she still stared.
Conversation slowed after that, with only scattered comments, and soon Dale said good night to the girls and left. Helen watched his tall figure fade into the darkness under the pines, and even after he was gone, she continued to stare.
“Nell!” called Bo, shrilly. “I've called you three times. I want to go to bed.”
“Nell!” Bo called out sharply. “I've called you three times. I want to go to bed.”
“Oh! I—I was thinking,” rejoined Helen, half embarrassed, half wondering at herself. “I didn't hear you.”
“Oh! I—I was thinking,” replied Helen, feeling a mix of embarrassment and curiosity about herself. “I didn't hear you.”
“I should smile you didn't,” retorted Bo. “Wish you could just have seen your eyes. Nell, do you want me to tell you something?
“I should smile that you didn't,” Bo shot back. “I wish you could have just seen your eyes. Nell, do you want me to tell you something?
“Why—yes,” said Helen, rather feebly. She did not at all, when Bo talked like that.
“Why—yes,” said Helen, a bit weakly. She really didn't like it when Bo talked like that.
“You're going to fall in love with that wild hunter,” declared Bo in a voice that rang like a bell.
“You're going to fall for that wild hunter,” Bo declared in a voice that sounded like a bell.
Helen was not only amazed, but enraged. She caught her breath preparatory to giving this incorrigible sister a piece of her mind. Bo went calmly on.
Helen was not just shocked, but furious. She took a deep breath, ready to give her impossible sister a piece of her mind. Bo continued on calmly.
“I can feel it in my bones.”
“I can feel it in my bones.”
“Bo, you're a little fool—a sentimental, romancing, gushy little fool!” retorted Helen. “All you seem to hold in your head is some rot about love. To hear you talk one would think there's nothing else in the world but love.”
“Bo, you're such a silly fool—a sentimental, romantic, mushy little fool!” Helen shot back. “All you seem to think about is some nonsense about love. Listening to you, one would think there's nothing else in the world but love.”
Bo's eyes were bright, shrewd, affectionate, and laughing as she bent their steady gaze upon Helen.
Bo's eyes were bright, sharp, loving, and full of laughter as she fixed her steady gaze on Helen.
“Nell, that's just it. There IS nothing else!”
“Nell, that's the point. There’s really nothing else!”
CHAPTER X
The night of sleep was so short that it was difficult for Helen to believe that hours had passed. Bo appeared livelier this morning, with less complaint of aches.
The night of sleep was so short that it was hard for Helen to believe that hours had gone by. Bo seemed more energetic this morning, with fewer complaints about aches.
“Nell, you've got color!” exclaimed Bo. “And your eyes are bright. Isn't the morning perfectly lovely?... Couldn't you get drunk on that air? I smell flowers. And oh! I'm hungry!”
“Nell, you look great!” Bo exclaimed. “And your eyes are so bright. Isn’t the morning just lovely? ... Can’t you just soak up that fresh air? I smell flowers. And oh! I’m starving!”
“Bo, our host will soon have need of his hunting abilities if your appetite holds,” said Helen, as she tried to keep her hair out of her eyes while she laced her boots.
“Bo, our host, will soon need his hunting skills if you’re still hungry,” said Helen, trying to keep her hair out of her eyes while she laced up her boots.
“Look! there's a big dog—a hound.”
“Look! There's a big dog—a hound.”
Helen looked as Bo directed, and saw a hound of unusually large proportions, black and tan in color, with long, drooping ears. Curiously he trotted nearer to the door of their hut and then stopped to gaze at them. His head was noble, his eyes shone dark and sad. He seemed neither friendly nor unfriendly.
Helen looked as Bo pointed out, and saw a hound that was unusually big, black and tan in color, with long, droopy ears. Curiously, he trotted closer to the door of their hut and then stopped to stare at them. His head was noble, and his eyes shone dark and sad. He seemed neither friendly nor unfriendly.
“Hello, doggie! Come right in—we won't hurt you,” called Bo, but without enthusiasm.
“Hey, pup! Come on in—we won’t bite,” called Bo, but without any excitement.
This made Helen laugh. “Bo, you're simply delicious,” she said. “You're afraid of that dog.”
This made Helen laugh. “Bo, you’re just adorable,” she said. “You’re scared of that dog.”
“Sure. Wonder if he's Dale's. Of course he must be.”
“Sure. I wonder if he's Dale's. He must be.”
Presently the hound trotted away out of sight. When the girls presented themselves at the camp-fire they espied their curious canine visitor lying down. His ears were so long that half of them lay on the ground.
Right now, the dog trotted out of view. When the girls arrived at the campfire, they spotted their curious canine visitor lying down. His ears were so long that half of them rested on the ground.
“I sent Pedro over to wake you girls up,” said Dale, after greeting them. “Did he scare you?”
“I sent Pedro to wake you girls up,” Dale said, after greeting them. “Did he scare you?”
“Pedro. So that's his name. No, he didn't exactly scare me. He did Nell, though. She's an awful tenderfoot,” replied Bo.
“Pedro. So that’s his name. No, he didn’t really scare me. He did scare Nell, though. She’s such a softy,” replied Bo.
“He's a splendid-looking dog,” said Helen, ignoring her sister's sally. “I love dogs. Will he make friends?”
“He's a beautiful dog,” Helen said, brushing off her sister's comment. “I love dogs. Will he get along with others?”
“He's shy an' wild. You see, when I leave camp he won't hang around. He an' Tom are jealous of each other. I had a pack of hounds an' lost all but Pedro on account of Tom. I think you can make friends with Pedro. Try it.”
“He's shy and a bit wild. You see, when I leave camp, he won't stick around. He and Tom are jealous of each other. I had a pack of hounds, but I lost all of them except Pedro because of Tom. I think you can befriend Pedro. Give it a shot.”
Whereupon Helen made overtures to Pedro, and not wholly in vain. The dog was matured, of almost stern aloofness, and manifestly not used to people. His deep, wine-dark eyes seemed to search Helen's soul. They were honest and wise, with a strange sadness.
Whereupon Helen approached Pedro, and not without some success. The dog was grown up, with a somewhat serious distance, and clearly not accustomed to being around people. His deep, wine-dark eyes seemed to look into Helen's soul. They were sincere and wise, with an unusual sadness.
“He looks intelligent,” observed Helen, as she smoothed the long, dark ears.
“He looks smart,” Helen remarked, as she stroked the long, dark ears.
“That hound is nigh human,” responded Dale. “Come, an' while you eat I'll tell you about Pedro.”
“That hound is almost like a person,” Dale replied. “Come on, and while you eat, I'll tell you about Pedro.”
Dale had gotten the hound as a pup from a Mexican sheep-herder who claimed he was part California bloodhound. He grew up, becoming attached to Dale. In his younger days he did not get along well with Dale's other pets and Dale gave him to a rancher down in the valley. Pedro was back in Dale's camp next day. From that day Dale began to care more for the hound, but he did not want to keep him, for various reasons, chief of which was the fact that Pedro was too fine a dog to be left alone half the time to shift for himself. That fall Dale had need to go to the farthest village, Snowdrop, where he left Pedro with a friend. Then Dale rode to Show Down and Pine, and the camp of the Beemans' and with them he trailed some wild horses for a hundred miles, over into New Mexico. The snow was flying when Dale got back to his camp in the mountains. And there was Pedro, gaunt and worn, overjoyed to welcome him home. Roy Beeman visited Dale that October and told that Dale's friend in Snowdrop had not been able to keep Pedro. He broke a chain and scaled a ten-foot fence to escape. He trailed Dale to Show Down, where one of Dale's friends, recognizing the hound, caught him, and meant to keep him until Dale's return. But Pedro refused to eat. It happened that a freighter was going out to the Beeman camp, and Dale's friend boxed Pedro up and put him on the wagon. Pedro broke out of the box, returned to Show Down, took up Dale's trail to Pine, and then on to the Beeman camp. That was as far as Roy could trace the movements of the hound. But he believed, and so did Dale, that Pedro had trailed them out on the wild-horse hunt. The following spring Dale learned more from the herder of a sheepman at whose camp he and the Beemans; had rested on the way into New Mexico. It appeared that after Dale had left this camp Pedro had arrived, and another Mexican herder had stolen the hound. But Pedro got away.
Dale had gotten the hound as a puppy from a Mexican sheep herder who said he was part California bloodhound. He grew up and became attached to Dale. When he was younger, he didn’t get along well with Dale's other pets, so Dale gave him to a rancher in the valley. But Pedro was back in Dale's camp the next day. From that point on, Dale started to care more for the hound, but he didn’t want to keep him for several reasons, the main one being that Pedro was too great of a dog to be left alone half the time to fend for himself. That fall, Dale needed to go to the farthest village, Snowdrop, where he left Pedro with a friend. Then Dale rode to Show Down and Pine, and met up with the Beemans, and together they trailed some wild horses for a hundred miles into New Mexico. It was snowing when Dale returned to his camp in the mountains. And there was Pedro, thin and worn, overjoyed to see him back. Roy Beeman visited Dale that October and told him that Dale's friend in Snowdrop hadn’t been able to keep Pedro. He broke a chain and jumped over a ten-foot fence to escape. He followed Dale to Show Down, where one of Dale's friends recognized the hound, caught him, and planned to keep him until Dale returned. But Pedro refused to eat. A freighter happened to be heading out to the Beeman camp, so Dale's friend boxed Pedro up and put him on the wagon. Pedro broke out of the box, returned to Show Down, picked up Dale's trail to Pine, and then on to the Beeman camp. That was as far as Roy could track the hound's movements. But he believed, as did Dale, that Pedro had followed them during the wild-horse hunt. The next spring, Dale learned more from the herder of a sheepman at whose camp he and the Beemans had rested on the way into New Mexico. It turned out that after Dale had left the camp, Pedro had arrived, and another Mexican herder had stolen the hound. But Pedro managed to escape.
“An' he was here when I arrived,” concluded Dale, smiling. “I never wanted to get rid of him after that. He's turned out to be the finest dog I ever knew. He knows what I say. He can almost talk. An' I swear he can cry. He does whenever I start off without him.”
“Then he was here when I got here,” Dale finished with a smile. “I never wanted to part with him after that. He’s turned out to be the best dog I’ve ever known. He understands what I say. He can almost talk. And I swear he can cry. He does whenever I leave without him.”
“How perfectly wonderful!” exclaimed Bo. “Aren't animals great?... But I love horses best.”
“How amazing!” Bo exclaimed. “Aren't animals awesome?... But I love horses the most.”
It seemed to Helen that Pedro understood they were talking about him, for he looked ashamed, and swallowed hard, and dropped his gaze. She knew something of the truth about the love of dogs for their owners. This story of Dale's, however, was stranger than any she had ever heard.
It seemed to Helen that Pedro realized they were talking about him, because he looked embarrassed, swallowed hard, and looked away. She understood a bit about the love dogs have for their owners. But this story of Dale's was weirder than anything she had ever heard.
Tom, the cougar, put in an appearance then, and there was scarcely love in the tawny eyes he bent upon Pedro. But the hound did not deign to notice him. Tom sidled up to Bo, who sat on the farther side of the tarpaulin table-cloth, and manifestly wanted part of her breakfast.
Tom, the cougar, showed up then, and there was hardly any affection in the amber eyes he directed at Pedro. But the hound ignored him completely. Tom made his way over to Bo, who was sitting on the other side of the tarpaulin tablecloth, clearly wanting some of her breakfast.
“Gee! I love the look of him,” she said. “But when he's close he makes my flesh creep.”
“Wow! I love how he looks,” she said. “But when he's near, it gives me the creeps.”
“Beasts are as queer as people,” observed Dale. “They take likes an' dislikes. I believe Tom has taken a shine to you an' Pedro begins to be interested in your sister. I can tell.”
“Animals are just as peculiar as people,” Dale remarked. “They have their preferences and aversions. I think Tom has taken a liking to you, and Pedro seems to be starting to show interest in your sister. I can tell.”
“Where's Bud?” inquired Bo.
“Where’s Bud?” asked Bo.
“He's asleep or around somewhere. Now, soon as I get the work done, what would you girls like to do?”
“He's either asleep or around here somewhere. As soon as I finish up my work, what do you girls want to do?”
“Ride!” declared Bo, eagerly.
“Let’s go!” declared Bo, eagerly.
“Aren't you sore an' stiff?”
"Aren't you sore and stiff?"
“I am that. But I don't care. Besides, when I used to go out to my uncle's farm near Saint Joe I always found riding to be a cure for aches.”
“I am that. But I don't care. Besides, when I used to go to my uncle's farm near Saint Joe, I always found that riding was a cure for aches.”
“Sure is, if you can stand it. An' what will your sister like to do?” returned Dale, turning to Helen.
“Sure is, if you can handle it. And what does your sister want to do?” replied Dale, turning to Helen.
“Oh, I'll rest, and watch you folks—and dream,” replied Helen.
“Oh, I'll take a break, watch you all—and daydream,” replied Helen.
“But after you've rested you must be active,” said Dale, seriously. “You must do things. It doesn't matter what, just as long as you don't sit idle.”
“But after you've rested, you need to be active,” Dale said earnestly. “You have to do things. It doesn’t matter what, just as long as you don’t stay idle.”
“Why?” queried Helen, in surprise. “Why not be idle here in this beautiful, wild place? just to dream away the hours—the days! I could do it.”
“Why?” asked Helen, surprised. “Why not just relax here in this beautiful, wild place? Just to daydream the hours away—the days! I could totally do it.”
“But you mustn't. It took me years to learn how bad that was for me. An' right now I would love nothin' more than to forget my work, my horses an' pets—everythin', an' just lay around, seein' an' feelin'.”
“But you shouldn't. It took me years to realize how bad that was for me. And right now, I would love nothing more than to forget about my work, my horses, and my pets—everything—and just relax, seeing and feeling.”
“Seeing and feeling? Yes, that must be what I mean. But why—what is it? There are the beauty and color—the wild, shaggy slopes—the gray cliffs—the singing wind—the lulling water—the clouds—the sky. And the silence, loneliness, sweetness of it all.”
“Seeing and feeling? Yes, that’s definitely what I mean. But why—what is it? There are the beauty and color—the wild, shaggy hills—the gray cliffs—the singing wind—the calming water—the clouds—the sky. And the silence, loneliness, and sweetness of it all.”
“It's a driftin' back. What I love to do an' yet fear most. It's what makes a lone hunter of a man. An' it can grow so strong that it binds a man to the wilds.”
“It's a backwards drift. It's what I love to do and yet fear the most. It's what turns a man into a lone hunter. And it can become so powerful that it ties a man to the wilderness.”
“How strange!” murmured Helen. “But that could never bind ME. Why, I must live and fulfil my mission, my work in the civilized world.”
“How strange!” Helen murmured. “But that could never hold ME back. I have to live and accomplish my mission, my work in the civilized world.”
It seemed to Helen that Dale almost imperceptibly shrank at her earnest words.
It seemed to Helen that Dale almost unnoticeably shrank at her sincere words.
“The ways of Nature are strange,” he said. “I look at it different. Nature's just as keen to wean you back to a savage state as you are to be civilized. An' if Nature won, you would carry out her design all the better.”
"The ways of nature are strange," he said. "I see it differently. Nature is just as eager to pull you back to a wild state as you are to be civilized. And if nature had its way, you'd follow her design even better."
This hunter's talk shocked Helen and yet stimulated her mind.
This hunter's conversation surprised Helen but also sparked her curiosity.
“Me—a savage? Oh no!” she exclaimed. “But, if that were possible, what would Nature's design be?”
“Me—a savage? Oh no!” she exclaimed. “But if that were true, what would Nature's purpose be?”
“You spoke of your mission in life,” he replied. “A woman's mission is to have children. The female of any species has only one mission—to reproduce its kind. An' Nature has only one mission—toward greater strength, virility, efficiency—absolute perfection, which is unattainable.”
“You talked about your mission in life,” he replied. “A woman's mission is to have kids. The female of any species has just one goal—to reproduce. And Nature has only one aim—toward greater strength, vitality, efficiency—absolute perfection, which can never be achieved.”
“What of mental and spiritual development of man and woman?” asked Helen.
“What about the mental and spiritual development of men and women?” asked Helen.
“Both are direct obstacles to the design of Nature. Nature is physical. To create for limitless endurance for eternal life. That must be Nature's inscrutable design. An' why she must fail.”
“Both are direct obstacles to the design of Nature. Nature is physical. To create for endless endurance for eternal life. That must be Nature's mysterious design. And that's why it must fail.”
“But the soul!” whispered Helen.
"But the soul!" murmured Helen.
“Ah! When you speak of the soul an' I speak of life we mean the same. You an' I will have some talks while you're here. I must brush up my thoughts.”
“Ah! When you talk about the soul and I talk about life, we mean the same thing. You and I are going to have some discussions while you're here. I need to sharpen my thoughts.”
“So must I, it seems,” said Helen, with a slow smile. She had been rendered grave and thoughtful. “But I guess I'll risk dreaming under the pines.”
“So I guess I have to,” said Helen, smiling slowly. She seemed serious and pensive. “But I think I’ll take my chances and dream under the pines.”
Bo had been watching them with her keen blue eyes.
Bo had been watching them with her sharp blue eyes.
“Nell, it'd take a thousand years to make a savage of you,” she said. “But a week will do for me.”
“Nell, it would take a thousand years to turn you into a savage,” she said. “But a week will be enough for me.”
“Bo, you were one before you left Saint Joe,” replied Helen. “Don't you remember that school-teacher Barnes who said you were a wildcat and an Indian mixed? He spanked you with a ruler.”
“Bo, you were one before you left Saint Joe,” Helen replied. “Don’t you remember that teacher Barnes who said you were a wildcat and part Indian? He smacked you with a ruler.”
“Never! He missed me,” retorted Bo, with red in her cheeks. “Nell, I wish you'd not tell things about me when I was a kid.”
“Never! He missed me,” Bo replied, her cheeks flushed. “Nell, I wish you wouldn't share things about me when I was a kid.”
“That was only two years ago,” expostulated Helen, in mild surprise.
“That was only two years ago,” Helen exclaimed, slightly surprised.
“Suppose it was. I was a kid all right. I'll bet you—” Bo broke up abruptly, and, tossing her head, she gave Tom a pat and then ran away around the corner of cliff wall.
“Suppose it was. I was definitely a kid. I’ll bet you—” Bo suddenly stopped, tossed her head, gave Tom a pat, and then ran off around the corner of the cliff wall.
Helen followed leisurely.
Helen walked at a relaxed pace.
“Say, Nell,” said Bo, when Helen arrived at their little green ledge-pole hut, “do you know that hunter fellow will upset some of your theories?”
“Hey, Nell,” Bo said when Helen got to their little green ledge-pole hut, “did you know that hunter guy is going to challenge some of your theories?”
“Maybe. I'll admit he amazes me—and affronts me, too, I'm afraid,” replied Helen. “What surprises me is that in spite of his evident lack of schooling he's not raw or crude. He's elemental.”
“Maybe. I'll admit he amazes me—and annoys me, too, I’m afraid,” replied Helen. “What surprises me is that despite his obvious lack of education, he’s not rough or vulgar. He’s primal.”
“Sister dear, wake up. The man's wonderful. You can learn more from him than you ever learned in your life. So can I. I always hated books, anyway.”
“Sister, wake up. The guy is amazing. You can learn more from him than you ever have in your life. So can I. I always hated books, anyway.”
When, a little later, Dale approached carrying some bridles, the hound Pedro trotted at his heels.
When Dale came over a little later, carrying some bridles, the hound Pedro trotted along behind him.
“I reckon you'd better ride the horse you had,” he said to Bo.
“I think you should ride the horse you had,” he said to Bo.
“Whatever you say. But I hope you let me ride them all, by and by.”
“Whatever you say. But I hope you’ll let me ride them all eventually.”
“Sure. I've a mustang out there you'll like. But he pitches a little,” he rejoined, and turned away toward the park. The hound looked after him and then at Helen.
"Sure. I've got a mustang out there you'll like. But he does throw a bit," he replied, and turned away toward the park. The hound looked after him and then at Helen.
“Come, Pedro. Stay with me,” called Helen.
“Come on, Pedro. Stay with me,” Helen called.
Dale, hearing her, motioned the hound back. Obediently Pedro trotted to her, still shy and soberly watchful, as if not sure of her intentions, but with something of friendliness about him now. Helen found a soft, restful seat in the sun facing the park, and there composed herself for what she felt would be slow, sweet, idle hours. Pedro curled down beside her. The tall form of Dale stalked across the park, out toward the straggling horses. Again she saw a deer grazing among them. How erect and motionless it stood watching Dale! Presently it bounded away toward the edge of the forest. Some of the horses whistled and ran, kicking heels high in the air. The shrill whistles rang clear in the stillness.
Dale, hearing her, signaled the dog to come back. Pedro obediently trotted over to her, still shy and cautiously watchful, unsure of her intentions, but now showing a hint of friendliness. Helen found a cozy, relaxing spot in the sun facing the park and settled in for what she expected to be slow, sweet, relaxing hours. Pedro curled up beside her. Dale's tall figure walked across the park, heading toward the scattered horses. She noticed a deer grazing among them again. It stood so still and alert, watching Dale! Eventually, it leaped away toward the edge of the forest. A few of the horses whistled and ran, kicking their heels high in the air. The sharp whistles rang out clearly in the stillness.
“Gee! Look at them go!” exclaimed Bo, gleefully, coming up to where Helen sat. Bo threw herself down upon the fragrant pine-needles and stretched herself languorously, like a lazy kitten. There was something feline in her lithe, graceful outline. She lay flat and looked up through the pines.
“Wow! Look at them go!” Bo exclaimed happily as she approached where Helen was sitting. Bo flopped down onto the fragrant pine needles and stretched out lazily, like a sleepy kitten. There was something cat-like in her slim, graceful shape. She lay flat and gazed up through the pines.
“Wouldn't it be great, now,” she murmured, dreamily, half to herself, “if that Las Vegas cowboy would happen somehow to come, and then an earthquake would shut us up here in this Paradise valley so we'd never get out?”
“Wouldn’t it be amazing, you know,” she whispered, lost in thought, almost to herself, “if that Las Vegas cowboy somehow showed up, and then an earthquake trapped us here in this Paradise valley so we'd never leave?”
“Bo! What would mother say to such talk as that?” gasped Helen.
“Bo! What would Mom say to talk like that?” gasped Helen.
“But, Nell, wouldn't it be great?”
“But, Nell, wouldn't it be awesome?”
“It would be terrible.”
"It would be awful."
“Oh, there never was any romance in you, Nell Rayner,” replied Bo. “That very thing has actually happened out here in this wonderful country of wild places. You need not tell me! Sure it's happened. With the cliff-dwellers and the Indians and then white people. Every place I look makes me feel that. Nell, you'd have to see people in the moon through a telescope before you'd believe that.”
“Oh, there was never any romance in you, Nell Rayner,” Bo replied. “That very thing has actually happened out here in this amazing country of wild places. You don’t need to convince me! It's definitely happened. With the cliff-dwellers, the Indians, and then the white people. Everywhere I look makes me feel that way. Nell, you’d have to see people on the moon through a telescope before you’d believe it.”
“I'm practical and sensible, thank goodness!”
“I'm practical and sensible, thank goodness!”
“But, for the sake of argument,” protested Bo, with flashing eyes, “suppose it MIGHT happen. Just to please me, suppose we DID get shut up here with Dale and that cowboy we saw from the train. Shut in without any hope of ever climbing out.... What would you do? Would you give up and pine away and die? Or would you fight for life and whatever joy it might mean?”
“But, for the sake of argument,” Bo protested, his eyes bright with intensity, “let’s say it actually could happen. Just to make me happy, let’s imagine we got stuck here with Dale and that cowboy we saw from the train. Trapped with no chance of ever getting out... What would you do? Would you just give up, lose hope, and waste away? Or would you fight for your life and whatever happiness it could bring?”
“Self-preservation is the first instinct,” replied Helen, surprised at a strange, deep thrill in the depths of her. “I'd fight for life, of course.”
"Self-preservation is the first instinct," Helen replied, surprised by a strange, deep thrill within her. "I'd definitely fight for my life."
“Yes. Well, really, when I think seriously I don't want anything like that to happen. But, just the same, if it DID happen I would glory in it.”
“Yes. Well, honestly, when I think about it, I don’t want anything like that to happen. But still, if it DID happen, I would take pride in it.”
While they were talking Dale returned with the horses.
While they were talking, Dale came back with the horses.
“Can you bridle an' saddle your own horse?” he asked.
“Can you put a bridle and saddle on your own horse?” he asked.
“No. I'm ashamed to say I can't,” replied Bo.
“No. I'm embarrassed to admit I can't,” replied Bo.
“Time to learn then. Come on. Watch me first when I saddle mine.”
“Time to learn now. Come on. Watch me first while I saddle mine.”
Bo was all eyes while Dale slipped off the bridle from his horse and then with slow, plain action readjusted it. Next he smoothed the back of the horse, shook out the blanket, and, folding it half over, he threw it in place, being careful to explain to Bo just the right position. He lifted his saddle in a certain way and put that in place, and then he tightened the cinches.
Bo watched intently as Dale took off the bridle from his horse and then, in a calm and straightforward manner, adjusted it again. Next, he patted the back of the horse, shook out the blanket, and folded it halfway over before placing it carefully, making sure to show Bo the correct position. He lifted his saddle in a specific way and set it down, then tightened the cinches.
“Now you try,” he said.
"Now you give it a shot," he said.
According to Helen's judgment Bo might have been a Western girl all her days. But Dale shook his head and made her do it over.
According to Helen, Bo could have been a Western girl her entire life. But Dale shook his head and made her do it again.
“That was better. Of course, the saddle is too heavy for you to sling it up. You can learn that with a light one. Now put the bridle on again. Don't be afraid of your hands. He won't bite. Slip the bit in sideways.... There. Now let's see you mount.”
“That was better. Of course, the saddle is too heavy for you to lift it up. You can practice with a lighter one. Now put the bridle back on. Don’t worry about your hands. He won’t bite. Slide the bit in sideways… There. Now let’s see you get on.”
When Bo got into the saddle Dale continued: “You went up quick an' light, but the wrong way. Watch me.”
When Bo got into the saddle, Dale said, “You got up quickly and lightly, but you went the wrong way. Watch me.”
Bo had to mount several times before Dale was satisfied. Then he told her to ride off a little distance. When Bo had gotten out of earshot Dale said to Helen: “She'll take to a horse like a duck takes to water.” Then, mounting, he rode out after her.
Bo had to get on the horse several times before Dale was happy. Then he told her to ride a short distance away. Once Bo was far enough that he couldn't be heard, Dale said to Helen, “She'll take to a horse like a duck takes to water.” After that, he got on his horse and rode out after her.
Helen watched them trotting and galloping and running the horses round the grassy park, and rather regretted she had not gone with them. Eventually Bo rode back, to dismount and fling herself down, red-cheeked and radiant, with disheveled hair, and curls damp on her temples. How alive she seemed! Helen's senses thrilled with the grace and charm and vitality of this surprising sister, and she was aware of a sheer physical joy in her presence. Bo rested, but she did not rest long. She was soon off to play with Bud. Then she coaxed the tame doe to eat out of her hand. She dragged Helen off for wild flowers, curious and thoughtless by turns. And at length she fell asleep, quickly, in a way that reminded Helen of the childhood now gone forever.
Helen watched them trotting, galloping, and running the horses around the grassy park, and she wished she had gone with them. Eventually, Bo rode back, dismounting and throwing herself down, her cheeks flushed and glowing, with her hair messy and curls damp on her forehead. She seemed so full of life! Helen felt a thrill from the grace, charm, and energy of this unexpected sister, and she experienced a pure physical joy just being with her. Bo rested, but not for long. She soon ran off to play with Bud. Then she coaxed the tame doe to eat from her hand. She pulled Helen along to gather wildflowers, curious and carefree at times. Finally, she fell asleep quickly, in a way that reminded Helen of the childhood that was now gone forever.
Dale called them to dinner about four o'clock, as the sun was reddening the western rampart of the park. Helen wondered where the day had gone. The hours had flown swiftly, serenely, bringing her scarcely a thought of her uncle or dread of her forced detention there or possible discovery by those outlaws supposed to be hunting for her. After she realized the passing of those hours she had an intangible and indescribable feeling of what Dale had meant about dreaming the hours away. The nature of Paradise Park was inimical to the kind of thought that had habitually been hers. She found the new thought absorbing, yet when she tried to name it she found that, after all, she had only felt. At the meal hour she was more than usually quiet. She saw that Dale noticed it and was trying to interest her or distract her attention. He succeeded, but she did not choose to let him see that. She strolled away alone to her seat under the pine. Bo passed her once, and cried, tantalizingly:
Dale called them to dinner around four o'clock, as the sun was turning the western edge of the park red. Helen wondered where the day had gone. The hours had passed quickly and peacefully, bringing her hardly any thoughts of her uncle or fear of being stuck there or possibly being found by those outlaws supposedly looking for her. After realizing how quickly the time had gone, she sensed something deep and unexplainable about what Dale meant by dreaming the hours away. The atmosphere of Paradise Park was not conducive to the type of thoughts she usually had. She found these new thoughts captivating, but when she tried to articulate them, she realized she had only felt them. At dinner, she was quieter than usual. She noticed that Dale picked up on it and was trying to engage her or shift her focus. He succeeded, but she chose not to let him know that. She wandered off by herself to her spot under the pine tree. Bo passed by her once, teasingly called out:
“My, Nell, but you're growing romantic!”
“My, Nell, you're getting quite romantic!”
Never before in Helen's life had the beauty of the evening star seemed so exquisite or the twilight so moving and shadowy or the darkness so charged with loneliness. It was their environment—the accompaniment of wild wolf-mourn, of the murmuring waterfall, of this strange man of the forest and the unfamiliar elements among which he made his home.
Never before in Helen's life had the beauty of the evening star seemed so exquisite, or the twilight so emotional and shadowy, or the darkness so filled with loneliness. It was their surroundings—the sound of the wild wolves, the gentle waterfall, this mysterious man of the forest, and the unfamiliar elements where he lived.
Next morning, her energy having returned, Helen shared Bo's lesson in bridling and saddling her horse, and in riding. Bo, however, rode so fast and so hard that for Helen to share her company was impossible. And Dale, interested and amused, yet anxious, spent most of his time with Bo. It was thus that Helen rode all over the park alone. She was astonished at its size, when from almost any point it looked so small. The atmosphere deceived her. How clearly she could see! And she began to judge distance by the size of familiar things. A horse, looked at across the longest length of the park, seemed very small indeed. Here and there she rode upon dark, swift, little brooks, exquisitely clear and amber-colored and almost hidden from sight by the long grass. These all ran one way, and united to form a deeper brook that apparently wound under the cliffs at the west end, and plunged to an outlet in narrow clefts. When Dale and Bo came to her once she made inquiry, and she was surprised to learn from Dale that this brook disappeared in a hole in the rocks and had an outlet on the other side of the mountain. Sometime he would take them to the lake it formed.
The next morning, feeling reenergized, Helen shared Bo's lesson on how to bridle and saddle her horse, and how to ride. However, Bo rode so quickly and so hard that it was impossible for Helen to keep up with him. Dale, both interested and entertained but also anxious, spent most of his time with Bo. As a result, Helen ended up riding all around the park by herself. She was amazed at how big it was; from almost any viewpoint, it looked small. The perspective was misleading. She could see everything so clearly! She started to gauge distances based on the size of familiar objects. A horse seen from across the longest stretch of the park seemed really tiny. Here and there, she passed over dark, fast little streams, beautifully clear and amber-colored, almost concealed by the tall grass. All these streams flowed in one direction and came together to form a larger brook that appeared to wind beneath the cliffs at the west end, disappearing into narrow crevices. When Dale and Bo rode up to her once, she asked about it, and she was surprised when Dale told her that this brook vanished into a hole in the rocks and had an outlet on the other side of the mountain. He said he would take them to see the lake it formed sometime.
“Over the mountain?” asked Helen, again remembering that she must regard herself as a fugitive. “Will it be safe to leave our hiding-place? I forget so often why we are here.”
“Over the mountain?” asked Helen, again reminding herself that she needed to see herself as a runaway. “Is it safe to leave our hiding spot? I keep forgetting why we’re here.”
“We would be better hidden over there than here,” replied Dale. “The valley on that side is accessible only from that ridge. An' don't worry about bein' found. I told you Roy Beeman is watchin' Anson an' his gang. Roy will keep between them an' us.”
“We’d be better off hidden over there than here,” Dale replied. “The valley on that side can only be reached from that ridge. And don’t worry about being discovered. I told you Roy Beeman is keeping an eye on Anson and his gang. Roy will stay between them and us.”
Helen was reassured, yet there must always linger in the background of her mind a sense of dread. In spite of this, she determined to make the most of her opportunity. Bo was a stimulus. And so Helen spent the rest of that day riding and tagging after her sister.
Helen felt reassured, but there was always a lingering sense of dread in the back of her mind. Despite this, she decided to make the most of her opportunity. Bo was an inspiration. So, Helen spent the rest of the day riding and following her sister around.
The next day was less hard on Helen. Activity, rest, eating, and sleeping took on a wonderful new meaning to her. She had really never known them as strange joys. She rode, she walked, she climbed a little, she dozed under her pine-tree, she worked helping Dale at camp-fire tasks, and when night came she said she did not know herself. That fact haunted her in vague, deep dreams. Upon awakening she forgot her resolve to study herself. That day passed. And then several more went swiftly before she adapted herself to a situation she had reason to believe might last for weeks and even months.
The next day was easier for Helen. Activity, rest, eating, and sleeping all took on a wonderful new meaning for her. She had never experienced them as such strange joys before. She rode, walked, climbed a bit, dozed under her pine tree, and helped Dale with campfire tasks. When night fell, she said she didn’t even recognize herself. That fact lingered in her vague, deep dreams. When she woke up, she forgot her intention to figure herself out. That day went by, and then several more quickly passed as she adjusted to a situation she believed could last for weeks or even months.
It was afternoon that Helen loved best of all the time of the day. The sunrise was fresh, beautiful; the morning was windy, fragrant; the sunset was rosy, glorious; the twilight was sad, changing; and night seemed infinitely sweet with its stars and silence and sleep. But the afternoon, when nothing changed, when all was serene, when time seemed to halt, that was her choice, and her solace.
It was the afternoon that Helen loved the most of all the times of day. The sunrise was fresh and beautiful; the morning was breezy and fragrant; the sunset was rosy and glorious; the twilight was melancholy and transformative; and night felt endlessly sweet with its stars, silence, and rest. But the afternoon, when nothing changed, when everything was calm, when time seemed to stand still, that was her favorite and her comfort.
One afternoon she had camp all to herself. Bo was riding. Dale had climbed the mountain to see if he could find any trace of tracks or see any smoke from camp-fire. Bud was nowhere to be seen, nor any of the other pets. Tom had gone off to some sunny ledge where he could bask in the sun, after the habit of the wilder brothers of his species. Pedro had not been seen for a night and a day, a fact that Helen had noted with concern. However, she had forgotten him, and therefore was the more surprised to see him coming limping into camp on three legs.
One afternoon, she had the whole camp to herself. Bo was out riding. Dale had climbed the mountain to see if he could find any signs of tracks or smoke from a campfire. Bud was nowhere to be found, nor were any of the other pets. Tom had gone off to some sunny spot where he could soak up the sun, following the usual habits of the wilder brothers of his kind. Pedro hadn’t been seen for a night and a day, which Helen had noticed with concern. However, she had forgotten about him, and so she was even more surprised to see him limping into camp on three legs.
“Why, Pedro! You have been fighting. Come here,” she called.
“Hey, Pedro! You've been in a fight. Come over here,” she called.
The hound did not look guilty. He limped to her and held up his right fore paw. The action was unmistakable. Helen examined the injured member and presently found a piece of what looked like mussel-shell embedded deeply between the toes. The wound was swollen, bloody, and evidently very painful. Pedro whined. Helen had to exert all the strength of her fingers to pull it out. Then Pedro howled. But immediately he showed his gratitude by licking her hand. Helen bathed his paw and bound it up.
The dog didn’t seem guilty at all. He limped over to her and lifted his right front paw. It was clear what he needed. Helen looked at the injured paw and soon discovered a piece of what appeared to be a mussel shell stuck deep between his toes. The wound was swollen, bloody, and clearly very painful. Pedro whined. Helen had to use all her strength to pull it out. Then Pedro howled. But right after, he showed his appreciation by licking her hand. Helen cleaned his paw and wrapped it up.
When Dale returned she related the incident and, showing the piece of shell, she asked: “Where did that come from? Are there shells in the mountains?”
When Dale got back, she shared what happened and, holding up the piece of shell, she asked, “Where did this come from? Are there shells in the mountains?”
“Once this country was under the sea,” replied Dale. “I've found things that 'd make you wonder.”
“Once this country was under the sea,” replied Dale. “I've found things that would make you wonder.”
“Under the sea!” ejaculated Helen. It was one thing to have read of such a strange fact, but a vastly different one to realize it here among these lofty peaks. Dale was always showing her something or telling her something that astounded her.
“Under the sea!” exclaimed Helen. It was one thing to have read about such a strange fact, but a completely different experience to see it here among these towering peaks. Dale was always revealing something to her or sharing something that amazed her.
“Look here,” he said one day. “What do you make of that little bunch of aspens?”
“Look here,” he said one day. “What do you think of that small group of aspens?”
They were on the farther side of the park and were resting under a pine-tree. The forest here encroached upon the park with its straggling lines of spruce and groves of aspen. The little clump of aspens did not differ from hundreds Helen had seen.
They were on the far side of the park, resting under a pine tree. The forest here pushed into the park with its scattered lines of spruce and clusters of aspen. The small group of aspens looked just like hundreds Helen had seen before.
“I don't make anything particularly of it,” replied Helen, dubiously. “Just a tiny grove of aspens—some very small, some larger, but none very big. But it's pretty with its green and yellow leaves fluttering and quivering.”
“I don't think much of it,” replied Helen, uncertainly. “Just a small group of aspens—some really small, some larger, but none very big. But it's nice with its green and yellow leaves fluttering and shaking.”
“It doesn't make you think of a fight?”
“Doesn’t it make you think of a fight?”
“Fight? No, it certainly does not,” replied Helen.
“Fight? No, it definitely does not,” replied Helen.
“Well, it's as good an example of fight, of strife, of selfishness, as you will find in the forest,” he said. “Now come over, you an' Bo, an' let me show you what I mean.”
“Well, it's as good an example of conflict, struggle, and selfishness as you'll find in the forest,” he said. “Now come over, you and Bo, and let me show you what I mean.”
“Come on, Nell,” cried Bo, with enthusiasm. “He'll open our eyes some more.”
“Come on, Nell,” shouted Bo excitedly. “He's going to show us even more.”
Nothing loath, Helen went with them to the little clump of aspens.
Nothing unwilling, Helen went with them to the small group of aspens.
“About a hundred altogether,” said Dale. “They're pretty well shaded by the spruces, but they get the sunlight from east an' south. These little trees all came from the same seedlings. They're all the same age. Four of them stand, say, ten feet or more high an' they're as large around as my wrist. Here's one that's largest. See how full-foliaged he is—how he stands over most of the others, but not so much over these four next to him. They all stand close together, very close, you see. Most of them are no larger than my thumb. Look how few branches they have, an' none low down. Look at how few leaves. Do you see how all the branches stand out toward the east an' south—how the leaves, of course, face the same way? See how one branch of one tree bends aside one from another tree. That's a fight for the sunlight. Here are one—two—three dead trees. Look, I can snap them off. An' now look down under them. Here are little trees five feet high—four feet high—down to these only a foot high. Look how pale, delicate, fragile, unhealthy! They get so little sunshine. They were born with the other trees, but did not get an equal start. Position gives the advantage, perhaps.”
“About a hundred altogether,” said Dale. “They’re pretty well shaded by the spruces, but they get sunlight from the east and south. These little trees all came from the same seedlings. They’re all the same age. Four of them are about ten feet tall and as thick as my wrist. Here’s the largest one. Check out how full of leaves it is—how it stands over most of the others, but not so much over these four next to it. They’re all really close together, you see. Most of them are no bigger than my thumb. Look how few branches they have, and none are low down. Look at how few leaves. Do you see how all the branches stick out toward the east and south—how the leaves, of course, face the same direction? See how one branch from one tree bends away from a branch of another tree? That’s a struggle for sunlight. Here are one—two—three dead trees. Look, I can snap them off. And now look underneath them. Here are little trees five feet tall—four feet tall—down to these that are only a foot tall. Look how pale, delicate, fragile, and unhealthy they are! They get so little sun. They were born with the other trees but didn’t get an equal start. Position gives the advantage, maybe.”
Dale led the girls around the little grove, illustrating his words by action. He seemed deeply in earnest.
Dale guided the girls through the small grove, demonstrating his points through actions. He appeared very sincere.
“You understand it's a fight for water an' sun. But mostly sun, because, if the leaves can absorb the sun, the tree an' roots will grow to grasp the needed moisture. Shade is death—slow death to the life of trees. These little aspens are fightin' for place in the sunlight. It is a merciless battle. They push an' bend one another's branches aside an' choke them. Only perhaps half of these aspens will survive, to make one of the larger clumps, such as that one of full-grown trees over there. One season will give advantage to this saplin' an' next year to that one. A few seasons' advantage to one assures its dominance over the others. But it is never sure of holdin' that dominance. An 'if wind or storm or a strong-growin' rival does not overthrow it, then sooner or later old age will. For there is absolute and continual fight. What is true of these aspens is true of all the trees in the forest an' of all plant life in the forest. What is most wonderful to me is the tenacity of life.”
“You know it’s a struggle for water and sunlight. But mostly sunlight, because if the leaves can soak up the sun, the tree and roots will grow to reach the needed moisture. Shade is death—slow death for tree life. These little aspens are competing for a spot in the sunlight. It’s a ruthless battle. They push and
And next day Dale showed them an even more striking example of this mystery of nature.
And the next day, Dale showed them an even more impressive example of this mystery of nature.
He guided them on horseback up one of the thick, verdant-wooded slopes, calling their attention at various times to the different growths, until they emerged on the summit of the ridge where the timber grew scant and dwarfed. At the edge of timber-line he showed a gnarled and knotted spruce-tree, twisted out of all semblance to a beautiful spruce, bent and storm-blasted, with almost bare branches, all reaching one' way. The tree was a specter. It stood alone. It had little green upon it. There seemed something tragic about its contortions. But it was alive and strong. It had no rivals to take sun or moisture. Its enemies were the snow and wind and cold of the heights.
He led them on horseback up one of the thick, green slopes, pointing out different plants along the way, until they reached the top of the ridge where the trees were sparse and stunted. At the edge of the tree line, he showed them a gnarled and twisted spruce tree, which looked nothing like a beautiful spruce—bent and battered by storms, with almost bare branches all reaching in one direction. The tree was haunting. It stood alone, with little green foliage. There was something tragic about its twisted form. But it was alive and resilient. It had no competition for sunlight or water. Its only threats were the snow, wind, and cold of the heights.
Helen felt, as the realization came to her, the knowledge Dale wished to impart, that it was as sad as wonderful, and as mysterious as it was inspiring. At that moment there were both the sting and sweetness of life—the pain and the joy—in Helen's heart. These strange facts were going to teach her—to transform her. And even if they hurt, she welcomed them.
Helen felt, as she realized what Dale wanted to share, that it was both sad and wonderful, and as mysterious as it was inspiring. In that moment, Helen experienced both the sting and sweetness of life—the pain and the joy—in her heart. These strange truths were going to teach her—to change her. And even if they hurt, she embraced them.
CHAPTER XI
“I'll ride you if it breaks—my neck!” panted Bo, passionately, shaking her gloved fist at the gray pony.
“I'll ride you until you break—my neck!” panted Bo, passionately, shaking her gloved fist at the gray pony.
Dale stood near with a broad smile on his face. Helen was within earshot, watching from the edge of the park, and she felt so fascinated and frightened that she could not call out for Bo to stop. The little gray mustang was a beauty, clean-limbed and racy, with long black mane and tail, and a fine, spirited head. There was a blanket strapped on his back, but no saddle. Bo held the short halter that had been fastened in a hackamore knot round his nose. She wore no coat; her blouse was covered with grass and seeds, and it was open at the neck; her hair hung loose and disheveled; one side of her face bore a stain of grass and dirt and a suspicion of blood; the other was red and white; her eyes blazed; beads of sweat stood out on her brow and wet places shone on her cheeks. As she began to strain on the halter, pulling herself closer to the fiery pony, the outline of her slender shape stood out lithe and strong.
Dale stood nearby with a big smile on his face. Helen was close enough to hear, watching from the edge of the park, and she felt so intrigued and scared that she couldn’t call out for Bo to stop. The little gray mustang was stunning, with clean legs and a sleek body, a long black mane and tail, and a spirited head. There was a blanket strapped on his back, but no saddle. Bo held the short halter tied in a hackamore knot around his nose. She wasn't wearing a jacket; her blouse was covered in grass and seeds, and it was open at the neck; her hair hung loose and messy; one side of her face was stained with grass and dirt and had a hint of blood; the other side was red and white; her eyes were bright; beads of sweat were on her forehead and glowing spots were on her cheeks. As she started to pull on the halter, drawing herself closer to the fiery pony, the outline of her slender figure looked both graceful and strong.
Bo had been defeated in her cherished and determined ambition to ride Dale's mustang, and she was furious. The mustang did not appear to be vicious or mean. But he was spirited, tricky, mischievous, and he had thrown her six times. The scene of Bo's defeat was at the edge of the park, where thick moss and grass afforded soft places for her to fall. It also afforded poor foothold for the gray mustang, obviously placing him at a disadvantage. Dale did not bridle him, because he had not been broken to a bridle; and though it was harder for Bo to try to ride him bareback, there was less risk of her being hurt. Bo had begun in all eagerness and enthusiasm, loving and petting the mustang, which she named “Pony.” She had evidently anticipated an adventure, but her smiling, resolute face had denoted confidence. Pony had stood fairly well to be mounted, and then had pitched and tossed until Bo had slid off or been upset or thrown. After each fall Bo bounced up with less of a smile, and more of spirit, until now the Western passion to master a horse had suddenly leaped to life within her. It was no longer fun, no more a daring circus trick to scare Helen and rouse Dale's admiration. The issue now lay between Bo and the mustang.
Bo had been defeated in her cherished and determined goal to ride Dale's mustang, and she was furious. The mustang didn’t seem vicious or mean. But he was spirited, tricky, and mischievous, and he had thrown her six times. The scene of Bo’s defeat was at the edge of the park, where thick moss and grass provided soft places for her to fall. It also made for poor footing for the gray mustang, clearly putting him at a disadvantage. Dale didn’t bridle him because he hadn’t been trained to a bridle; and although riding him bareback was harder for Bo, it also meant there was less risk of her getting hurt. Bo had started out with eagerness and enthusiasm, loving and petting the mustang, which she named “Pony.” She had obviously anticipated an adventure, and her smiling, determined face showed confidence. Pony had stood fairly well to be mounted, and then had kicked and tossed until Bo had slid off or been upset or thrown. After each fall, Bo bounced up with less of a smile and more determination, until now the Western desire to master a horse had suddenly ignited within her. It was no longer fun, no longer a daring circus trick to scare Helen and impress Dale. The challenge was now between Bo and the mustang.
Pony reared, snorting, tossing his head, and pawing with front feet.
Pony reared up, snorting, throwing his head around, and pawing with his front hooves.
“Pull him down!” yelled Dale.
“Take him down!” yelled Dale.
Bo did not have much weight, but she had strength, an she hauled with all her might, finally bringing him down.
Bo didn't weigh much, but she was strong, and she pulled with all her might, ultimately bringing him down.
“Now hold hard an' take up rope an' get in to him,” called Dale. “Good! You're sure not afraid of him. He sees that. Now hold him, talk to him, tell him you're goin' to ride him. Pet him a little. An' when he quits shakin', grab his mane an' jump up an' slide a leg over him. Then hook your feet under him, hard as you can, an' stick on.”
“Now hold on tight, grab the rope and get in there with him,” called Dale. “Good! You’re definitely not scared of him. He can tell. Now hold him, talk to him, let him know you’re going to ride him. Give him a little pet. And when he stops shaking, grab his mane, jump up, and swing a leg over him. Then hook your feet under him as hard as you can, and stay on.”
If Helen had not been so frightened for Bo she would have been able to enjoy her other sensations. Creeping, cold thrills chased over her as Bo, supple and quick, slid an arm and a leg over Pony and straightened up on him with a defiant cry. Pony jerked his head down, brought his feet together in one jump, and began to bounce. Bo got the swing of him this time and stayed on.
If Helen hadn't been so worried about Bo, she could have enjoyed her other feelings. Chills raced over her as Bo, agile and fast, slid an arm and a leg over Pony and straightened up on him with a bold shout. Pony lowered his head, brought his feet together in one leap, and started to bounce. Bo caught the rhythm this time and stayed on.
“You're ridin' him,” yelled Dale. “Now squeeze hard with your knees. Crack him over the head with your rope.... That's the way. Hang on now an' you'll have him beat.”
“You're riding him,” shouted Dale. “Now squeeze tight with your knees. Hit him over the head with your rope... That's it. Hold on now and you'll have him defeated.”
The mustang pitched all over the space adjacent to Dale and Helen, tearing up the moss and grass. Several times he tossed Bo high, but she slid back to grip him again with her legs, and he could not throw her. Suddenly he raised his head and bolted. Dale answered Bo's triumphant cry. But Pony had not run fifty feet before he tripped and fell, throwing Bo far over his head. As luck would have it—good luck, Dale afterward said—she landed in a boggy place and the force of her momentum was such that she slid several yards, face down, in wet moss and black ooze.
The mustang was bouncing all over the area next to Dale and Helen, ripping up the moss and grass. Several times he tossed Bo up high, but she kept sliding back to grip him again with her legs, and he couldn’t shake her off. Suddenly, he raised his head and took off. Dale responded to Bo's triumphant shout. But Pony hadn’t run fifty feet before he tripped and fell, sending Bo flying over his head. As luck would have it—good luck, Dale said later—she landed in a muddy spot and the force of her momentum was so strong that she slid several yards, face down, in wet moss and black muck.
Helen uttered a scream and ran forward. Bo was getting to her knees when Dale reached her. He helped her up and half led, half carried her out of the boggy place. Bo was not recognizable. From head to foot she was dripping black ooze.
Helen screamed and ran forward. Bo was getting on her knees when Dale reached her. He helped her up and kind of led, kind of carried her out of the muddy area. Bo was unrecognizable. She was covered in black muck from head to toe.
“Oh, Bo! Are you hurt?” cried Helen.
“Oh, Bo! Are you okay?” cried Helen.
Evidently Bo's mouth was full of mud.
Evidently, Bo's mouth was full of mud.
“Pp—su—tt! Ough! Whew!” she sputtered. “Hurt? No! Can't you see what I lit in? Dale, the sun-of-a-gun didn't throw me. He fell, and I went over his head.”
“Pp—su—tt! Ough! Whew!” she spluttered. “Hurt? No! Can’t you see what I just did? Dale, that son of a gun didn’t throw me. He fell, and I went over his head.”
“Right. You sure rode him. An' he tripped an' slung you a mile,” replied Dale. “It's lucky you lit in that bog.”
“Right. You really took him for a ride. And he stumbled and threw you pretty far,” replied Dale. “It's a good thing you landed in that swamp.”
“Lucky! With eyes and nose stopped up? Oooo! I'm full of mud. And my nice—new riding-suit!”
“Lucky! With my eyes and nose all clogged up? Oooo! I'm covered in mud. And my nice—new riding suit!”
Bo's tones indicated that she was ready to cry. Helen, realizing Bo had not been hurt, began to laugh. Her sister was the funniest-looking object that had ever come before her eyes.
Bo’s voice showed she was about to cry. Helen, seeing that Bo was alright, started to laugh. Her sister was the funniest sight she had ever seen.
“Nell Rayner—are you—laughing—at me?” demanded Bo, in most righteous amaze and anger.
“Nell Rayner—are you—laughing—at me?” Bo asked, in a mix of outrage and disbelief.
“Me laugh-ing? N-never, Bo,” replied Helen. “Can't you see I'm just—just—”
“Me laughing? N-never, Bo,” replied Helen. “Can't you see I'm just—just—”
“See? You idiot! my eyes are full of mud!” flashed Bo. “But I hear you. I'll—I'll get even.”
“See? You moron! My eyes are full of dirt!” Bo shot back. “But I can hear you. I’ll—I’ll get my revenge.”
Dale was laughing, too, but noiselessly, and Bo, being blind for the moment, could not be aware of that. By this time they had reached camp. Helen fell flat and laughed as she had never laughed before. When Helen forgot herself so far as to roll on the ground it was indeed a laughing matter. Dale's big frame shook as he possessed himself of a towel and, wetting it at the spring, began to wipe the mud off Bo's face. But that did not serve. Bo asked to be led to the water, where she knelt and, with splashing, washed out her eyes, and then her face, and then the bedraggled strands of hair.
Dale was also laughing, but silently, and Bo, being temporarily blind, didn’t notice. By that point, they had arrived at camp. Helen collapsed and laughed like she never had before. When Helen got so carried away that she rolled on the ground, it was truly something to laugh about. Dale’s large frame shook as he grabbed a towel, wet it at the spring, and started wiping the mud off Bo’s face. But that didn’t help much. Bo asked to be taken to the water, where she knelt down and splashed water into her eyes, then washed her face, and finally cleaned the messy strands of her hair.
“That mustang didn't break my neck, but he rooted my face in the mud. I'll fix him,” she muttered, as she got up. “Please let me have the towel, now.... Well! Milt Dale, you're laughing!”
“That mustang didn't break my neck, but he face-planted me in the mud. I'll get him back,” she muttered as she stood up. “Can I please have the towel now... Well! Milt Dale, you're laughing!”
“Ex-cuse me, Bo. I—Haw! haw! haw!” Then Dale lurched off, holding his sides.
“Excuse me, Bo. I—Ha! ha! ha!” Then Dale staggered away, clutching his sides.
Bo gazed after him and then back at Helen.
Bo looked after him and then turned back to Helen.
“I suppose if I'd been kicked and smashed and killed you'd laugh,” she said. And then she melted. “Oh, my pretty riding-suit! What a mess! I must be a sight.... Nell, I rode that wild pony—the sun-of-a-gun! I rode him! That's enough for me. YOU try it. Laugh all you want. It was funny. But if you want to square yourself with me, help me clean my clothes.”
“I guess if I had been kicked and smashed and killed, you'd laugh,” she said. And then she broke down. “Oh, my beautiful riding outfit! What a disaster! I must look awful... Nell, I rode that wild pony—the little rascal! I actually rode him! That's enough for me. YOU give it a shot. Laugh all you want. It was funny. But if you want to make it up to me, help me clean my clothes.”
Late in the night Helen heard Dale sternly calling Pedro. She felt some little alarm. However, nothing happened, and she soon went to sleep again. At the morning meal Dale explained.
Late at night, Helen heard Dale firmly calling for Pedro. She felt a bit uneasy. However, nothing occurred, and she soon fell back asleep. During breakfast, Dale explained.
“Pedro an' Tom were uneasy last night. I think there are lions workin' over the ridge somewhere. I heard one scream.”
“Pedro and Tom were anxious last night. I think there are lions lurking over the ridge somewhere. I heard one scream.”
“Scream?” inquired Bo, with interest.
“Scream?” Bo asked, intrigued.
“Yes, an' if you ever hear a lion scream you will think it a woman in mortal agony. The cougar cry, as Roy calls it, is the wildest to be heard in the woods. A wolf howls. He is sad, hungry, and wild. But a cougar seems human an' dyin' an' wild. We'll saddle up an' ride over there. Maybe Pedro will tree a lion. Bo, if he does will you shoot it?”
“Yes, and if you ever hear a lion scream, you'll think it's a woman in terrible pain. The cougar cry, as Roy calls it, is the most chilling sound you'll hear in the woods. A wolf howls. He sounds sad, hungry, and wild. But a cougar sounds human, like it's dying, and wild. Let's saddle up and ride over there. Maybe Pedro will spot a lion. Bo, if he does, will you shoot it?”
“Sure,” replied Bo, with her mouth full of biscuit.
“Sure,” replied Bo, her mouth full of biscuit.
That was how they came to take a long, slow, steep ride under cover of dense spruce. Helen liked the ride after they got on the heights. But they did not get to any point where she could indulge in her pleasure of gazing afar over the ranges. Dale led up and down, and finally mostly down, until they came out within sight of sparser wooded ridges with parks lying below and streams shining in the sun.
That’s how they ended up taking a long, slow, steep ride beneath the dense spruce trees. Helen enjoyed the ride once they reached the heights. However, they never arrived at a spot where she could fully enjoy the view over the vast ranges. Dale navigated up and down, mostly down, until they emerged with a view of more open wooded ridges, with clearings below and streams sparkling in the sunlight.
More than once Pedro had to be harshly called by Dale. The hound scented game.
More than once, Dale had to harshly call Pedro. The dog caught the scent of prey.
“Here's an old kill,” said Dale, halting to point at some bleached bones scattered under a spruce. Tufts of grayish-white hair lay strewn around.
“Here’s an old kill,” Dale said, stopping to point at some bleached bones scattered under a spruce tree. Tufts of grayish-white hair were spread around.
“What was it?” asked Bo.
"What was that?" asked Bo.
“Deer, of course. Killed there an' eaten by a lion. Sometime last fall. See, even the skull is split. But I could not say that the lion did it.”
“Deer, of course. Killed there and eaten by a lion. Sometime last fall. Look, even the skull is cracked. But I can't say for sure that the lion did it.”
Helen shuddered. She thought of the tame deer down at Dale's camp. How beautiful and graceful, and responsive to kindness!
Helen shuddered. She thought of the gentle deer down at Dale's camp. How beautiful and graceful they were, and how they responded to kindness!
They rode out of the woods into a grassy swale with rocks and clumps of some green bushes bordering it. Here Pedro barked, the first time Helen had heard him. The hair on his neck bristled, and it required stern calls from Dale to hold him in. Dale dismounted.
They rode out of the woods into a grassy hollow with rocks and patches of some green bushes around it. Here, Pedro barked, the first time Helen heard him. The hair on his neck stood up, and it took firm commands from Dale to keep him under control. Dale got off his horse.
“Hyar, Pede, you get back,” he ordered. “I'll let you go presently.... Girls, you're goin' to see somethin'. But stay on your horses.”
“Hey, Pede, get back,” he commanded. “I’ll let you go in a bit.... Girls, you’re about to see something. But stay on your horses.”
Dale, with the hound tense and bristling beside him, strode here and there at the edge of the swale. Presently he halted on a slight elevation and beckoned for the girls to ride over.
Dale, with the dog tense and alert next to him, walked back and forth at the edge of the low area. Soon, he stopped on a small rise and signaled for the girls to come over.
“Here, see where the grass is pressed down all nice an' round,” he said, pointing. “A lion made that. He sneaked there, watchin' for deer. That was done this mornin'. Come on, now. Let's see if we can trail him.”
“Look at how the grass is flattened in a nice round shape,” he said, pointing. “A lion did that. He crept in there, waiting for deer. That happened this morning. Come on, let’s see if we can track him.”
Dale stooped now, studying the grass, and holding Pedro. Suddenly he straightened up with a flash in his gray eyes.
Dale bent down, looking at the grass, and holding Pedro. Suddenly he stood up straight with a gleam in his gray eyes.
“Here's where he jumped.”
“Here’s where he leaped.”
But Helen could not see any reason why Dale should say that. The man of the forest took a long stride then another.
But Helen couldn't understand why Dale would say that. The man of the forest took a long step and then another.
“An' here's where that lion lit on the back of the deer. It was a big jump. See the sharp hoof tracks of the deer.” Dale pressed aside tall grass to show dark, rough, fresh tracks of a deer, evidently made by violent action.
“Here’s where that lion jumped on the back of the deer. It was a big leap. Check out the sharp hoof prints of the deer.” Dale pushed aside the tall grass to reveal dark, rough, fresh tracks of a deer, clearly made by intense movement.
“Come on,” called Dale, walking swiftly. “You're sure goin' to see somethin' now.... Here's where the deer bounded, carryin' the lion.”
“Come on,” called Dale, walking quickly. “You're definitely going to see something now... Here’s where the deer jumped, carrying the lion.”
“What!” exclaimed Bo, incredulously.
“What!” Bo exclaimed, incredulously.
“The deer was runnin' here with the lion on his back. I'll prove it to you. Come on, now. Pedro, you stay with me. Girls, it's a fresh trail.” Dale walked along, leading his horse, and occasionally he pointed down into the grass. “There! See that! That's hair.”
“The deer was running here with the lion on its back. I'll show you. Come on. Pedro, stay with me. Girls, it's a fresh trail.” Dale walked along, leading his horse, and occasionally pointed down into the grass. “Look! See that? That's hair.”
Helen did see some tufts of grayish hair scattered on the ground, and she believed she saw little, dark separations in the grass, where an animal had recently passed. All at once Dale halted. When Helen reached him Bo was already there and they were gazing down at a wide, flattened space in the grass. Even Helen's inexperienced eyes could make out evidences of a struggle. Tufts of gray-white hair lay upon the crushed grass. Helen did not need to see any more, but Dale silently pointed to a patch of blood. Then he spoke:
Helen noticed some grayish hair scattered on the ground, and she thought she saw small, dark spots in the grass, indicating an animal had recently passed through. Suddenly, Dale stopped. When Helen caught up with him, Bo was already there, and they were staring down at a wide, flattened area in the grass. Even Helen's inexperienced eyes could detect signs of a struggle. Patches of gray-white hair were on the crushed grass. Helen didn’t need to see any more, but Dale silently pointed to a spot of blood. Then he spoke:
“The lion brought the deer down here an' killed him. Probably broke his neck. That deer ran a hundred yards with the lion. See, here's the trail left where the lion dragged the deer off.”
“The lion brought the deer down here and killed it. Probably broke its neck. That deer ran a hundred yards with the lion. Look, here's the trail left where the lion dragged the deer away.”
A well-defined path showed across the swale.
A clear path stretched across the low area.
“Girls, you'll see that deer pretty quick,” declared Dale, starting forward. “This work has just been done. Only a few minutes ago.”
“Girls, you'll spot that deer soon,” said Dale, moving ahead. “This work was just done. Just a few minutes ago.”
“How can you tell?” queried Bo.
“How can you tell?” asked Bo.
“Look! See that grass. It has been bent down by the deer bein' dragged over it. Now it's springin' up.”
“Look! See that grass. It’s been flattened by the deer being dragged over it. Now it’s bouncing back up.”
Dale's next stop was on the other side of the swale, under a spruce with low, spreading branches. The look of Pedro quickened Helen's pulse. He was wild to give chase. Fearfully Helen looked where Dale pointed, expecting to see the lion. But she saw instead a deer lying prostrate with tongue out and sightless eyes and bloody hair.
Dale's next stop was on the other side of the low area, under a spruce tree with low, spreading branches. The sight of Pedro quickened Helen's pulse. She was eager to chase after him. Fearfully, Helen looked where Dale pointed, expecting to see the lion. But instead, she saw a deer lying flat with its tongue out, blind eyes, and bloody fur.
“Girls, that lion heard us an' left. He's not far,” said Dale, as he stooped to lift the head of the deer. “Warm! Neck broken. See the lion's teeth an' claw marks.... It's a doe. Look here. Don't be squeamish, girls. This is only an hourly incident of everyday life in the forest. See where the lion has rolled the skin down as neat as I could do it, an' he'd just begun to bite in there when he heard us.”
“Girls, that lion heard us and took off. He's close by,” said Dale, as he bent down to lift the deer's head. “Warm! Neck's broken. Look at the lion's teeth and claw marks.... It's a doe. Check this out. Don’t be squeamish, girls. This is just a regular part of life in the forest. See how the lion rolled the skin down as neatly as I could, and he’d just started to bite in there when he heard us.”
“What murderous work, The sight sickens me!” exclaimed Helen.
“What a terrible thing to do! It makes me feel sick!” exclaimed Helen.
“It is nature,” said Dale, simply.
"It’s nature," Dale said, simply.
“Let's kill the lion,” added Bo.
“Let’s take down the lion,” added Bo.
For answer Dale took a quick turn at their saddle-girths, and then, mounting, he called to the hound. “Hunt him up, Pedro.”
For an answer, Dale swiftly adjusted their saddle-girths, and then, getting on his horse, he called out to the hound. “Find him, Pedro.”
Like a shot the hound was off.
Like a shot, the dog was off.
“Ride in my tracks an' keep close to me,” called Dale, as he wheeled his horse.
“Stay on my path and stick close to me,” called Dale, as he turned his horse.
“We're off!” squealed Bo, in wild delight, and she made her mount plunge.
"We're off!" squealed Bo, in wild excitement, and she urged her mount to plunge forward.
Helen urged her horse after them and they broke across a corner of the swale to the woods. Pedro was running straight, with his nose high. He let out one short bark. He headed into the woods, with Dale not far behind. Helen was on one of Dale's best horses, but that fact scarcely manifested itself, because the others began to increase their lead. They entered the woods. It was open, and fairly good going. Bo's horse ran as fast in the woods as he did in the open. That frightened Helen and she yelled to Bo to hold him in. She yelled to deaf ears. That was Bo's great risk—she did not intend to be careful. Suddenly the forest rang with Dale's encouraging yell, meant to aid the girls in following him. Helen's horse caught the spirit of the chase. He gained somewhat on Bo, hurdling logs, sometimes two at once. Helen's blood leaped with a strange excitement, utterly unfamiliar and as utterly resistless. Yet her natural fear, and the intelligence that reckoned with the foolish risk of this ride, shared alike in her sum of sensations. She tried to remember Dale's caution about dodging branches and snags, and sliding her knees back to avoid knocks from trees. She barely missed some frightful reaching branches. She received a hard knock, then another, that unseated her, but frantically she held on and slid back, and at the end of a long run through comparatively open forest she got a stinging blow in the face from a far-spreading branch of pine. Bo missed, by what seemed only an inch, a solid snag that would have broken her in two. Both Pedro and Dale got out of Helen's sight. Then Helen, as she began to lose Bo, felt that she would rather run greater risks than be left behind to get lost in the forest, and she urged her horse. Dale's yell pealed back. Then it seemed even more thrilling to follow by sound than by sight. Wind and brush tore at her. The air was heavily pungent with odor of pine. Helen heard a wild, full bay of the hound, ringing back, full of savage eagerness, and she believed Pedro had roused out the lion from some covert. It lent more stir to her blood and it surely urged her horse on faster.
Helen urged her horse after them, and they dashed across a corner of the marsh to the woods. Pedro was running straight ahead, his nose high. He let out a quick bark and headed into the forest, with Dale not far behind. Helen was on one of Dale's best horses, but that didn’t matter much because the others started to pull ahead. They entered the woods. It was open and fairly easy to navigate. Bo's horse ran just as fast in the woods as it did in the open, which frightened Helen, and she yelled to Bo to rein him in. She shouted to ears that were not listening. That was Bo's big risk—she didn’t intend to be careful. Suddenly, the forest echoed with Dale's encouraging shout, meant to help the girls keep up with him. Helen's horse caught the thrill of the chase. He closed in a bit on Bo, leaping over logs, sometimes two at a time. Helen's heart raced with an unfamiliar and irresistible excitement. Yet her natural fear, along with the realization of the foolish risk of this ride, mingled in her feelings. She tried to remember Dale's advice about dodging branches and obstacles, and sliding her knees back to avoid hitting trees. She narrowly avoided some dangerously reaching branches. She took a hard hit, then another, that nearly knocked her off, but she desperately held on and slid back, and after a long run through relatively open forest, she got a sharp blow to the face from a wide-spreading branch of pine. Bo barely missed, by what seemed to be only an inch, a solid branch that would have seriously injured her. Both Pedro and Dale disappeared from Helen's sight. As she started to lose Bo, Helen realized she would rather take bigger risks than be left behind to get lost in the woods, so she urged her horse on. Dale's shout echoed back. Following by sound felt even more thrilling than following by sight. The wind and brush whipped at her. The air was thick with the smell of pine. Helen heard the wild, powerful bay of the hound ringing back, full of fierce eagerness, and she believed Pedro had flushed the lion from some hiding spot. It added more energy to her blood and definitely spurred her horse to go faster.
Then the swift pace slackened. A windfall of timber delayed Helen. She caught a glimpse of Dale far ahead, climbing a slope. The forest seemed full of his ringing yell. Helen strangely wished for level ground and the former swift motion. Next she saw Bo working down to the right, and Dale's yell now came from that direction. Helen followed, got out of the timber, and made better time on a gradual slope down to another park.
Then the fast pace slowed down. A bunch of fallen trees held Helen up. She saw Dale way ahead, climbing up a slope. The forest echoed with his loud calls. Helen oddly wished for flat ground and the old quick pace. Next, she spotted Bo working off to the right, and now Dale's call came from that direction. Helen followed, got out of the trees, and moved faster on a gentle slope down to another open area.
When she reached the open she saw Bo almost across this narrow open ground. Here Helen did not need to urge her mount. He snorted and plunged at the level and he got to going so fast that Helen would have screamed aloud in mingled fear and delight if she had not been breathless.
When she got to the clearing, she saw Bo almost on the other side of the narrow open space. Helen didn’t have to push her horse forward. He snorted and took off at full speed, going so fast that Helen would have screamed in a mix of fear and excitement if she hadn’t been out of breath.
Her horse had the bad luck to cross soft ground. He went to his knees and Helen sailed out of the saddle over his head. Soft willows and wet grass broke her fall. She was surprised to find herself unhurt. Up she bounded and certainly did not know this new Helen Rayner. Her horse was coming, and he had patience with her, but he wanted to hurry. Helen made the quickest mount of her experience and somehow felt a pride in it. She would tell Bo that. But just then Bo flashed into the woods out of sight. Helen fairly charged into that green foliage, breaking brush and branches. She broke through into open forest. Bo was inside, riding down an aisle between pines and spruces. At that juncture Helen heard Dale's melodious yell near at hand. Coming into still more open forest, with rocks here and there, she saw Dale dismounted under a pine, and Pedro standing with fore paws upon the tree-trunk, and then high up on a branch a huge tawny colored lion, just like Tom.
Her horse accidentally stepped onto soft ground. He went down on his knees, and Helen flew off the saddle over his head. Soft willows and wet grass cushioned her fall. She was surprised to find she wasn’t hurt. She quickly got back up, feeling like a new person. Her horse was coming back and was patient with her, but he wanted to move faster. Helen mounted quickly, feeling a sense of pride about it. She would tell Bo that later. But just then, Bo disappeared into the woods. Helen charged into the green foliage, pushing through brush and branches. She emerged into a more open area of the forest. Bo was ahead, riding down a path between the pines and spruces. At that moment, Helen heard Dale's cheerful shout nearby. As she entered an even more open part of the woods, with rocks scattered around, she spotted Dale dismounted under a pine tree, with Pedro standing on the trunk, and high up on a branch, a huge tawny lion, just like Tom.
Bo's horse slowed up and showed fear, but he kept on as far as Dale's horse. But Helen's refused to go any nearer. She had difficulty in halting him. Presently she dismounted and, throwing her bridle over a stump, she ran on, panting and fearful, yet tingling all over, up to her sister and Dale.
Bo's horse slowed down and showed signs of fear, but he continued as far as Dale's horse. However, Helen's horse wouldn’t go any closer. She struggled to stop him. Soon, she got off the horse and, throwing the reins over a stump, she ran on, out of breath and scared, yet excited all over, toward her sister and Dale.
“Nell, you did pretty good for a tenderfoot,” was Bo's greeting.
“Nell, you did really well for a beginner,” was Bo's greeting.
“It was a fine chase,” said Dale. “You both rode well. I wish you could have seen the lion on the ground. He bounded—great long bounds with his tail up in the air—very funny. An' Pedro almost caught up with him. That scared me, because he would have killed the hound. Pedro was close to him when he treed. An' there he is—the yellow deer-killer. He's a male an' full grown.”
“It was a great chase,” said Dale. “You both rode really well. I wish you could have seen the lion on the ground. He jumped—these long leaps with his tail up in the air—very funny. And Pedro almost caught up with him. That freaked me out because he would have killed the hound. Pedro was right next to him when he climbed the tree. And there he is—the yellow deer-killer. He’s a male and fully grown.”
With that Dale pulled his rifle from its saddle-sheath and looked expectantly at Bo. But she was gazing with great interest and admiration up at the lion.
With that, Dale took his rifle out of its saddle sheath and looked eagerly at Bo. But she was staring up at the lion with great interest and admiration.
“Isn't he just beautiful?” she burst out. “Oh, look at him spit! Just like a cat! Dale, he looks afraid he might fall off.”
“Isn't he just gorgeous?” she exclaimed. “Oh, look at him spit! Just like a cat! Dale, he seems scared he might fall off.”
“He sure does. Lions are never sure of their balance in a tree. But I never saw one make a misstep. He knows he doesn't belong there.”
“He definitely does. Lions never feel steady in a tree. But I’ve never seen one take a wrong step. He knows he doesn’t belong there.”
To Helen the lion looked splendid perched up there. He was long and round and graceful and tawny. His tongue hung out and his plump sides heaved, showing what a quick, hard run he had been driven to. What struck Helen most forcibly about him was something in his face as he looked down at the hound. He was scared. He realized his peril. It was not possible for Helen to watch him killed, yet she could not bring herself to beg Bo not to shoot. Helen confessed she was a tenderfoot.
To Helen, the lion looked magnificent sitting up there. He was long, round, graceful, and golden-brown. His tongue was sticking out, and his sturdy sides were heaving, indicating how fast he had been running. What struck Helen most about him was the expression on his face as he looked down at the hound. He was scared. He understood he was in danger. Helen couldn’t bear to watch him get killed, but she couldn’t bring herself to plead with Bo not to shoot. Helen admitted she was inexperienced.
“Get down, Bo, an' let's see how good a shot you are,” said Dale. Bo slowly withdrew her fascinated gaze from the lion and looked with a rueful smile at Dale.
“Get down, Bo, and let’s see how good you are at shooting,” said Dale. Bo slowly pulled her captivated gaze away from the lion and looked at Dale with a wry smile.
“I've changed my mind. I said I would kill him, but now I can't. He looks so—so different from what I'd imagined.”
“I've changed my mind. I said I would kill him, but now I can't. He looks so—so different from what I imagined.”
Dale's answer was a rare smile of understanding and approval that warmed Helen's heart toward him. All the same, he was amused. Sheathing the gun, he mounted his horse.
Dale's response was a rare smile of understanding and approval that warmed Helen's heart towards him. Still, he was amused. Sheathing the gun, he got on his horse.
“Come on, Pedro,” he called. “Come, I tell you,” he added, sharply, “Well, girls, we treed him, anyhow, an' it was fun. Now we'll ride back to the deer he killed an' pack a haunch to camp for our own use.”
“Come on, Pedro,” he called. “Come on, I’m telling you,” he added, sharply. “Well, girls, we caught him, anyway, and it was fun. Now we'll ride back to the deer he killed and take a haunch back to camp for ourselves.”
“Will the lion go back to his—his kill, I think you called it?” asked Bo.
“Will the lion go back to his—his kill, I think you called it?” asked Bo.
“I've chased one away from his kill half a dozen times. Lions are not plentiful here an' they don't get overfed. I reckon the balance is pretty even.”
“I've scared one away from its kill half a dozen times. Lions aren't common around here, and they don't get overfed. I think the balance is pretty even.”
This last remark made Helen inquisitive. And as they slowly rode on the back-trail Dale talked.
This last comment made Helen curious. And as they slowly rode along the back trail, Dale talked.
“You girls, bein' tender-hearted an' not knowin' the life of the forest, what's good an' what's bad, think it was a pity the poor deer was killed by a murderous lion. But you're wrong. As I told you, the lion is absolutely necessary to the health an' joy of wild life—or deer's wild life, so to speak. When deer were created or came into existence, then the lion must have come, too. They can't live without each other. Wolves, now, are not particularly deer-killers. They live off elk an' anythin' they can catch. So will lions, for that matter. But I mean lions follow the deer to an' fro from winter to summer feedin'-grounds. Where there's no deer you will find no lions. Well, now, if left alone deer would multiply very fast. In a few years there would be hundreds where now there's only one. An' in time, as the generations passed, they'd lose the fear, the alertness, the speed an' strength, the eternal vigilance that is love of life—they'd lose that an' begin to deteriorate, an' disease would carry them off. I saw one season of black-tongue among deer. It killed them off, an' I believe that is one of the diseases of over-production. The lions, now, are forever on the trail of the deer. They have learned. Wariness is an instinct born in the fawn. It makes him keen, quick, active, fearful, an' so he grows up strong an' healthy to become the smooth, sleek, beautiful, soft-eyed, an' wild-lookin' deer you girls love to watch. But if it wasn't for the lions, the deer would not thrive. Only the strongest an' swiftest survive. That is the meanin' of nature. There is always a perfect balance kept by nature. It may vary in different years, but on the whole, in the long years, it averages an even balance.”
“You girls, being kind-hearted and not knowing much about life in the forest—what's good and what's bad—think it’s a shame that the poor deer was killed by a vicious lion. But you're mistaken. As I told you, the lion is absolutely essential for the health and happiness of wildlife—or deer wildlife, to be more precise. When deer were created or came into existence, the lion must have appeared at the same time. They can’t exist without each other. Wolves, on the other hand, aren't particularly known for hunting deer. They feed on elk and whatever else they can catch. Lions do the same, but they specifically follow the deer back and forth between winter and summer feeding grounds. Where there are no deer, there are no lions. Now, if left alone, deer would multiply very quickly. In just a few years, there would be hundreds where now there’s only one. And over time, as generations passed, they would lose their fear, alertness, speed, strength, and the instinctive vigilance that represents the love of life—they would begin to decline, and diseases would wipe them out. I witnessed an outbreak of black-tongue among deer one season. It killed them off, and I believe that's one of the diseases that come from overpopulation. Lions are constantly tracking the deer. They have learned. Wariness is an instinct that’s born in the fawn. It makes them sharp, quick, active, and fearful, allowing them to grow up strong and healthy to become the sleek, beautiful, soft-eyed, wild-looking deer you girls love to watch. But without the lions, the deer wouldn’t thrive. Only the strongest and quickest survive. That’s the essence of nature. There’s always a perfect balance maintained by nature. It may shift from year to year, but in the long run, it averages out to an even balance.”
“How wonderfully you put it!” exclaimed Bo, with all her impulsiveness. “Oh, I'm glad I didn't kill the lion.”
“How wonderfully you said that!” Bo exclaimed, full of her usual enthusiasm. “Oh, I'm so glad I didn't kill the lion.”
“What you say somehow hurts me,” said Helen, wistfully, to the hunter. “I see—I feel how true—how inevitable it is. But it changes my—my feelings. Almost I'd rather not acquire such knowledge as yours. This balance of nature—how tragic—how sad!”
“What you say really hurts me,” Helen said, looking regretful, to the hunter. “I understand—I can feel how true and how unavoidable it is. But it changes my—my emotions. Honestly, I’d rather not have knowledge like yours. This balance of nature—how tragic—how sad!”
“But why?” asked Dale. “You love birds, an' birds are the greatest killers in the forest.”
“But why?” asked Dale. “You love birds, and birds are the biggest killers in the forest.”
“Don't tell me that—don't prove it,” implored Helen. “It is not so much the love of life in a deer or any creature, and the terrible clinging to life, that gives me distress. It is suffering. I can't bear to see pain. I can STAND pain myself, but I can't BEAR to see or think of it.”
“Don’t tell me that—don’t prove it,” Helen pleaded. “It’s not really the love of life in a deer or any animal, or the awful grip on life, that troubles me. It’s the suffering. I can handle pain myself, but I can’t stand to see or think about it.”
“Well,” replied. Dale, thoughtfully, “There you stump me again. I've lived long in the forest an' when a man's alone he does a heap of thinkin'. An' always I couldn't understand a reason or a meanin' for pain. Of all the bafflin' things of life, that is the hardest to understand an' to forgive—pain!”
“Well,” replied Dale, thoughtfully, “There you stump me again. I've lived a long time in the forest and when a person is alone, they do a lot of thinking. And still, I can't understand the reason or meaning behind pain. Of all the confusing things in life, that is the hardest to understand and to forgive—pain!”
That evening, as they sat in restful places round the camp-fire, with the still twilight fading into night, Dale seriously asked the girls what the day's chase had meant to them. His manner of asking was productive of thought. Both girls were silent for a moment.
That evening, as they sat comfortably around the campfire, with the calm twilight fading into night, Dale earnestly asked the girls what the day's adventure had meant to them. The way he asked made them think. Both girls were quiet for a moment.
“Glorious!” was Bo's brief and eloquent reply.
“Awesome!” was Bo's short and expressive response.
“Why?” asked. Dale, curiously. “You are a girl. You've been used to home, people, love, comfort, safety, quiet.”
“Why?” Dale asked, curiously. “You're a girl. You've been used to a home, people, love, comfort, safety, and quiet.”
“Maybe that is just why it was glorious,” said Bo, earnestly. “I can hardly explain. I loved the motion of the horse, the feel of wind in my face, the smell of the pine, the sight of slope and forest glade and windfall and rocks, and the black shade under the spruces. My blood beat and burned. My teeth clicked. My nerves all quivered. My heart sometimes, at dangerous moments, almost choked me, and all the time it pounded hard. Now my skin was hot and then it was cold. But I think the best of that chase for me was that I was on a fast horse, guiding him, controlling him. He was alive. Oh, how I felt his running!”
“Maybe that’s exactly why it was amazing,” Bo said earnestly. “I can hardly explain it. I loved the motion of the horse, the wind in my face, the smell of the pine, the view of the slopes and clearings and fallen branches and rocks, and the dark shade under the spruces. My blood raced and burned. My teeth clicked. My nerves were all on edge. At times, my heart felt like it was almost choking me, and all the while it pounded hard. Sometimes my skin was hot and other times it was cold. But I think the best part of that chase for me was being on a fast horse, guiding him, controlling him. He was alive. Oh, how I felt him run!”
“Well, what you say is as natural to me as if I felt it,” said Dale. “I wondered. You're certainly full of fire, An', Helen, what do you say?”
“Well, what you're saying feels just as real to me as if I were experiencing it,” Dale said. “I was curious. You're definitely full of energy, An', Helen, what do you think?”
“Bo has answered you with her feelings,” replied Helen, “I could not do that and be honest. The fact that Bo wouldn't shoot the lion after we treed him acquits her. Nevertheless, her answer is purely physical. You know, Mr. Dale, how you talk about the physical. I should say my sister was just a young, wild, highly sensitive, hot-blooded female of the species. She exulted in that chase as an Indian. Her sensations were inherited ones—certainly not acquired by education. Bo always hated study. The ride was a revelation to me. I had a good many of Bo's feelings—though not so strong. But over against them was the opposition of reason, of consciousness. A new-born side of my nature confronted me, strange, surprising, violent, irresistible. It was as if another side of my personality suddenly said: 'Here I am. Reckon with me now!' And there was no use for the moment to oppose that strange side. I—the thinking Helen Rayner, was powerless. Oh yes, I had such thoughts even when the branches were stinging my face and I was thrilling to the bay of the hound. Once my horse fell and threw me.... You needn't look alarmed. It was fine. I went into a soft place and was unhurt. But when I was sailing through the air a thought flashed: this is the end of me! It was like a dream when you are falling dreadfully. Much of what I felt and thought on that chase must have been because of what I have studied and read and taught. The reality of it, the action and flash, were splendid. But fear of danger, pity for the chased lion, consciousness of foolish risk, of a reckless disregard for the serious responsibility I have taken—all these worked in my mind and held back what might have been a sheer physical, primitive joy of the wild moment.”
“Bo has shared her feelings with you,” Helen replied, “I couldn’t do that and still be honest. The fact that Bo didn’t shoot the lion after we tracked him down clears her of any wrongdoing. Still, her answer is purely physical. You know, Mr. Dale, how you discuss the physical side of things. I would say my sister was just a young, wild, highly sensitive, passionate woman. She reveled in that chase like an Indian. Her feelings were inherited—definitely not from education. Bo always disliked studying. The ride opened my eyes. I had some of Bo's feelings—though not as intense. But against them was the conflict of reason and self-awareness. A new part of my nature confronted me, strange, unexpected, intense, unstoppable. It was as if another part of my personality suddenly said: 'Here I am. Deal with me now!' And there was no point at that moment in resisting that strange side. I—the thinking Helen Rayner—was powerless. Oh yes, I had such thoughts even when the branches were hitting my face and I was exhilarated by the hound's baying. Once my horse stumbled and threw me... You don’t need to look worried. I landed in a soft spot and wasn’t hurt. But as I was flying through the air, one thought flashed through my mind: this is the end of me! It felt like a nightmare where you’re falling terribly. Much of what I felt and thought during that chase probably came from what I’ve studied, read, and taught. The reality of it, the excitement and thrill, was amazing. But fear of danger, sympathy for the hunted lion, awareness of foolish risk, and a reckless disregard for the serious responsibilities I have all worked in my mind and held back what could have been pure physical, primal joy in that wild moment.”
Dale listened intently, and after Helen had finished he studied the fire and thoughtfully poked the red embers with his stick. His face was still and serene, untroubled and unlined, but to Helen his eyes seemed sad, pensive, expressive of an unsatisfied yearning and wonder. She had carefully and earnestly spoken, because she was very curious to hear what he might say.
Dale listened closely, and after Helen finished, he gazed at the fire and thoughtfully poked the glowing embers with his stick. His face was calm and peaceful, without any worries or wrinkles, but to Helen, his eyes looked sad, contemplative, and full of a longing and curiosity. She had spoken with care and seriousness because she was eager to hear what he might say.
“I understand you,” he replied, presently. “An' I'm sure surprised that I can. I've read my books—an' reread them, but no one ever talked like that to me. What I make of it is this. You've the same blood in you that's in Bo. An' blood is stronger than brain. Remember that blood is life. It would be good for you to have it run an' beat an' burn, as Bo's did. Your blood did that a thousand years or ten thousand before intellect was born in your ancestors. Instinct may not be greater than reason, but it's a million years older. Don't fight your instincts so hard. If they were not good the God of Creation would not have given them to you. To-day your mind was full of self-restraint that did not altogether restrain. You couldn't forget yourself. You couldn't FEEL only, as Bo did. You couldn't be true to your real nature.”
"I get what you're saying," he responded, after a moment. "And I'm honestly surprised that I can. I've read my books—and gone over them again—but no one has ever spoken to me like that. Here’s what I think: you've got the same blood in you as Bo does. And blood is more powerful than brains. Keep in mind that blood is life. It would do you good to let it flow and beat and burn, like Bo’s did. Your blood has been doing that for thousands or even tens of thousands of years before intellect emerged in your ancestors. Instinct may not be smarter than reason, but it's millions of years older. Don’t resist your instincts so much. If they weren’t good, the Creator wouldn’t have given them to you. Today, your mind was full of self-control that didn’t fully control you. You couldn’t forget yourself. You couldn’t just FEEL, like Bo did. You couldn’t be true to who you really are."
“I don't agree with you,” replied Helen, quickly. “I don't have to be an Indian to be true to myself.”
“I don’t agree with you,” Helen replied quickly. “I don’t need to be an Indian to be true to myself.”
“Why, yes you do,” said Dale.
“Of course you do,” said Dale.
“But I couldn't be an Indian,” declared Helen, spiritedly. “I couldn't FEEL only, as you say Bo did. I couldn't go back in the scale, as you hint. What would all my education amount to—though goodness knows it's little enough—if I had no control over primitive feelings that happened to be born in me?”
“But I couldn't be an Indian,” Helen said passionately. “I couldn't just FEEL like you say Bo did. I couldn't revert in that way, like you're suggesting. What would all my education be worth—though it’s not much, to be honest—if I had no control over these basic instincts that just happened to be born in me?”
“You'll have little or no control over them when the right time comes,” replied Dale. “Your sheltered life an' education have led you away from natural instincts. But they're in you an' you'll learn the proof of that out here.”
“You won’t have much control over them when the time comes,” replied Dale. “Your sheltered life and education have pushed you away from your natural instincts. But they’re inside you, and you’ll discover the truth of that out here.”
“No. Not if I lived a hundred years in the West,” asserted Helen.
“No. Not even if I lived a hundred years in the West,” Helen asserted.
“But, child, do you know what you're talkin' about?”
“But, kid, do you know what you’re talking about?”
Here Bo let out a blissful peal of laughter.
Here Bo let out a joyful laugh.
“Mr. Dale!” exclaimed Helen, almost affronted. She was stirred. “I know MYSELF, at least.”
“Mr. Dale!” Helen exclaimed, feeling almost offended. She was agitated. “I know MYSELF, at least.”
“But you do not. You've no idea of yourself. You've education, yes, but not in nature an' life. An' after all, they are the real things. Answer me, now—honestly, will you?”
“But you don’t. You have no idea who you really are. You’ve got an education, sure, but it doesn’t involve nature and life. And honestly, those are the real things. Answer me now—will you?”
“Certainly, if I can. Some of your questions are hard to answer.”
“Sure, if I can. Some of your questions are tough to answer.”
“Have you ever been starved?” he asked.
“Have you ever been hungry?” he asked.
“No,” replied Helen.
“No,” Helen answered.
“Have you ever been lost away from home?”
“Have you ever felt lost away from home?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Have you ever faced death—real stark an' naked death, close an' terrible?”
“Have you ever confronted death—real, raw death, up close and terrifying?”
“No, indeed.”
“No way.”
“Have you ever wanted to kill any one with your bare hands?”
“Have you ever wanted to kill someone with your bare hands?”
“Oh, Mr. Dale, you—you amaze me. No!... No!”
“Oh, Mr. Dale, you—you blow my mind. No!... No!”
“I reckon I know your answer to my last question, but I'll ask it, anyhow.... Have you ever been so madly in love with a man that you could not live without him?”
“I think I know how you’ll answer my last question, but I’ll ask it anyway.... Have you ever been so deeply in love with a man that you felt like you couldn’t live without him?”
Bo fell off her seat with a high, trilling laugh. “Oh, you two are great!”
Bo fell off her seat laughing brightly. "Oh, you two are awesome!"
“Thank Heaven, I haven't been,” replied Helen, shortly.
“Thank goodness, I haven't been,” replied Helen, curtly.
“Then you don't know anythin' about life,” declared Dale, with finality.
“Then you don't know anything about life,” declared Dale, decisively.
Helen was not to be put down by that, dubious and troubled as it made her.
Helen refused to let that bring her down, even though it made her feel uncertain and worried.
“Have you experienced all those things?” she queried, stubbornly.
“Have you gone through all those things?” she asked, persistently.
“All but the last one. Love never came my way. How could it? I live alone. I seldom go to the villages where there are girls. No girl would ever care for me. I have nothin'.... But, all the same, I understand love a little, just by comparison with strong feelin's I've lived.”
“All except the last one. Love never came my way. How could it? I live alone. I rarely visit the villages where there are girls. No girl would ever care for me. I have nothing... But still, I understand love a bit, just by comparing it to the strong emotions I've experienced.”
Helen watched the hunter and marveled at his simplicity. His sad and penetrating gaze was on the fire, as if in its white heart to read the secret denied him. He had said that no girl would ever love him. She imagined he might know considerably less about the nature of girls than of the forest.
Helen watched the hunter and admired his straightforwardness. His sad and intense gaze was fixed on the fire, as if trying to uncover the secret it held. He had claimed that no girl would ever love him. She thought he probably understood a lot less about girls than he did about the forest.
“To come back to myself,” said Helen, wanting to continue the argument. “You declared I didn't know myself. That I would have no self-control. I will!”
“To get back to my point,” said Helen, eager to keep the argument going. “You said I didn't know myself. That I wouldn’t have any self-control. Well, I will!”
“I meant the big things of life,” he said, patiently.
“I meant the important things in life,” he said, patiently.
“What things?”
“What stuff?”
“I told you. By askin' what had never happened to you I learned what will happen.”
“I told you. By asking about things that have never happened to you, I figured out what will happen.”
“Those experiences to come to ME!” breathed Helen, incredulously. “Never!”
“Those experiences are going to happen to ME!” Helen exclaimed in disbelief. “No way!”
“Sister Nell, they sure will—particularly the last-named one—the mad love,” chimed in Bo, mischievously, yet believingly.
“Sister Nell, they definitely will—especially the last one—the crazy love,” chimed in Bo, playfully, yet sincerely.
Neither Dale nor Helen appeared to hear her interruption.
Neither Dale nor Helen seemed to notice her interruption.
“Let me put it simpler,” began Dale, evidently racking his brain for analogy. His perplexity appeared painful to him, because he had a great faith, a great conviction that he could not make clear. “Here I am, the natural physical man, livin' in the wilds. An' here you come, the complex, intellectual woman. Remember, for my argument's sake, that you're here. An' suppose circumstances forced you to stay here. You'd fight the elements with me an' work with me to sustain life. There must be a great change in either you or me, accordin' to the other's influence. An' can't you see that change must come in you, not because of anythin' superior in me—I'm really inferior to you—but because of our environment? You'd lose your complexity. An' in years to come you'd be a natural physical woman, because you'd live through an' by the physical.”
“Let me put it more simply,” Dale started, clearly struggling to find the right analogy. His confusion seemed to pain him because he strongly believed in something he couldn't quite express. “Here I am, a straightforward guy living in the wilderness. And here you are, a sophisticated, intellectual woman. For the sake of my argument, just remember that you're here. Now, imagine if circumstances forced you to stay here. You’d battle the elements with me and work alongside me to survive. There would have to be a significant change in either you or me, depending on each other's influence. And can't you see that the change would have to happen to you, not because there's anything better about me—I actually think I’m inferior to you—but because of our surroundings? You’d lose your complexity. And in years to come, you’d become a straightforward woman because you’d live for the physical.”
“Oh dear, will not education be of help to the Western woman?” queried Helen, almost in despair.
“Oh dear, won't education help Western women?” Helen asked, almost in despair.
“Sure it will,” answered Dale, promptly. “What the West needs is women who can raise an' teach children. But you don't understand me. You don't get under your skin. I reckon I can't make you see my argument as I feel it. You take my word for this, though. Sooner or later you WILL wake up an' forget yourself. Remember.”
“Of course it will,” Dale replied quickly. “What the West needs is women who can raise and teach children. But you don’t get what I’m saying. You don’t feel it the way I do. I guess I can’t make you see my point like I see it. Just take my word for this; sooner or later you WILL wake up and realize it. Remember that.”
“Nell, I'll bet you do, too,” said Bo, seriously for her. “It may seem strange to you, but I understand Dale. I feel what he means. It's a sort of shock. Nell, we're not what we seem. We're not what we fondly imagine we are. We've lived too long with people—too far away from the earth. You know the Bible says something like this: 'Dust thou art and to dust thou shalt return.' Where DO we come from?”
“Nell, I bet you do, too,” said Bo, seriously for her. “It might seem odd to you, but I get Dale. I feel what he’s saying. It’s kind of a shock. Nell, we’re not who we seem. We’re not who we like to think we are. We’ve spent too long with people—too far removed from the earth. You know the Bible says something like this: 'You are dust, and to dust you shall return.' Where do we come from?”
CHAPTER XII
Days passed.
Every morning Helen awoke with a wondering question as to what this day would bring forth, especially with regard to possible news from her uncle. It must come sometime and she was anxious for it. Something about this simple, wild camp life had begun to grip her. She found herself shirking daily attention to the clothes she had brought West. They needed it, but she had begun to see how superficial they really were. On the other hand, camp-fire tasks had come to be a pleasure. She had learned a great deal more about them than had Bo. Worry and dread were always impinging upon the fringe of her thoughts—always vaguely present, though seldom annoying. They were like shadows in dreams. She wanted to get to her uncle's ranch, to take up the duties of her new life. But she was not prepared to believe she would not regret this wild experience. She must get away from that in order to see it clearly, and she began to have doubts of herself.
Every morning, Helen woke up wondering what the day would bring, especially when it came to any news from her uncle. It had to come eventually, and she was eager for it. Something about this simple, wild camping life had started to captivate her. She found herself neglecting the clothes she had brought with her to the West. They needed attention, but she was starting to realize how superficial they really were. On the other hand, the tasks around the campfire had become enjoyable. She had learned a lot more about them than Bo had. Worry and dread always lingered at the edge of her thoughts—always there, though rarely bothersome. They felt like shadows in a dream. She wanted to get to her uncle's ranch and begin her new life, but she wasn’t sure she wouldn’t regret this wild experience. She needed to distance herself from it in order to see it clearly, and doubts about herself started to creep in.
Meanwhile the active and restful outdoor life went on. Bo leaned more and more toward utter reconciliation to it. Her eyes had a wonderful flash, like blue lightning; her cheeks were gold and brown; her hands tanned dark as an Indian's.
Meanwhile, the lively and relaxing outdoor life continued. Bo became increasingly at peace with it. Her eyes sparkled with a brilliant flash, like blue lightning; her cheeks had a golden and brown hue; her hands were tanned dark like an Indian's.
She could vault upon the gray mustang, or, for that matter, clear over his back. She learned to shoot a rifle accurately enough to win Dale's praise, and vowed she would like to draw a bead upon a grizzly bear or upon Snake Anson.
She could hop onto the gray mustang or even jump over his back. She learned to shoot a rifle well enough to earn Dale's praise and promised herself that she would like to aim at a grizzly bear or at Snake Anson.
“Bo, if you met that grizzly Dale said has been prowling round camp lately you'd run right up a tree,” declared Helen, one morning, when Bo seemed particularly boastful.
“Bo, if you met that grizzly Dale said has been hanging around camp lately, you’d run right up a tree,” Helen declared one morning when Bo seemed especially boastful.
“Don't fool yourself,” retorted Bo.
"Don't kid yourself," replied Bo.
“But I've seen you run from a mouse!”
“But I've seen you run away from a mouse!”
“Sister, couldn't I be afraid of a mouse and not a bear?”
“Sis, can’t I be scared of a mouse instead of a bear?”
“I don't see how.”
"I don't get it."
“Well, bears, lions, outlaws, and other wild beasts are to be met with here in the West, and my mind's made up,” said Bo, in slow-nodding deliberation.
“Well, you can find bears, lions, outlaws, and other wild animals here in the West, and I've made up my mind,” said Bo, nodding slowly in thought.
They argued as they had always argued, Helen for reason and common sense and restraint, Bo on the principle that if she must fight it was better to get in the first blow.
They argued as they always had, Helen advocating for reason, common sense, and restraint, while Bo stood by the idea that if she had to fight, it was better to strike first.
The morning on which this argument took place Dale was a long time in catching the horses. When he did come in he shook his head seriously.
The morning when this argument happened, Dale took a long time to catch the horses. When he finally came in, he shook his head seriously.
“Some varmint's been chasin' the horses,” he said, as he reached for his saddle. “Did you hear them snortin' an' runnin' last night?”
“Some critter's been chasing the horses,” he said, as he reached for his saddle. “Did you hear them snorting and running last night?”
Neither of the girls had been awakened.
Neither of the girls had been woken up.
“I missed one of the colts,” went on Dale, “an' I'm goin' to ride across the park.”
“I missed one of the colts,” Dale continued, “and I'm going to ride across the park.”
Dale's movements were quick and stern. It was significant that he chose his heavier rifle, and, mounting, with a sharp call to Pedro, he rode off without another word to the girls.
Dale moved quickly and decisively. It was important that he picked up his heavier rifle, and as he got on his horse, he called out sharply to Pedro before riding off without saying another word to the girls.
Bo watched him for a moment and then began to saddle the mustang.
Bo watched him for a moment and then started to put the saddle on the mustang.
“You won't follow him?” asked Helen, quickly.
“You're not going to follow him?” Helen asked quickly.
“I sure will,” replied Bo. “He didn't forbid it.”
“I definitely will,” Bo replied. “He didn’t say I couldn’t.”
“But he certainly did not want us.”
“But he definitely didn’t want us.”
“He might not want you, but I'll bet he wouldn't object to me, whatever's up,” said Bo, shortly.
“He might not want you, but I bet he wouldn’t mind me, whatever’s going on,” said Bo, shortly.
“Oh! So you think—” exclaimed Helen, keenly hurt. She bit her tongue to keep back a hot reply. And it was certain that a bursting gush of anger flooded over her. Was she, then, such a coward? Did Dale think this slip of a sister, so wild and wilful, was a stronger woman than she? A moment's silent strife convinced her that no doubt he thought so and no doubt he was right. Then the anger centered upon herself, and Helen neither understood nor trusted herself.
“Oh! So you think—” Helen exclaimed, clearly hurt. She bit her tongue to hold back a sharp response. It was clear that a wave of anger washed over her. Was she really such a coward? Did Dale believe this slip of a sister, so wild and willful, was a stronger woman than she was? A moment of silent conflict convinced her that he probably thought so, and he was likely right. Then the anger turned inward, and Helen neither understood nor trusted herself.
The outcome proved an uncontrollable impulse. Helen began to saddle her horse. She had the task half accomplished when Bo's call made her look up.
The result was an overwhelming urge. Helen started to saddle her horse. She had the job half done when Bo's call made her look up.
“Listen!”
"Hey, listen!"
Helen heard a ringing, wild bay of the hound.
Helen heard the wild barking of the hound.
“That's Pedro,” she said, with a thrill.
"That's Pedro," she said, excited.
“Sure. He's running. We never heard him bay like that before.”
“Sure. He’s running. We’ve never heard him howl like that before.”
“Where's Dale?”
"Where's Dale?"
“He rode out of sight across there,” replied Bo, pointing. “And Pedro's running toward us along that slope. He must be a mile—two miles from Dale.”
“He rode out of sight over there,” Bo said, pointing. “And Pedro's running toward us down that slope. He must be a mile—maybe two miles from Dale.”
“But Dale will follow.”
“But Dale will stick around.”
“Sure. But he'd need wings to get near that hound now. Pedro couldn't have gone across there with him... just listen.”
“Sure. But he’d need wings to get close to that dog now. Pedro couldn’t have gone over there with him... just listen.”
The wild note of the hound manifestly stirred Bo to irrepressible action. Snatching up Dale's lighter rifle, she shoved it into her saddle-sheath, and, leaping on the mustang, she ran him over brush and brook, straight down the park toward the place Pedro was climbing. For an instant Helen stood amazed beyond speech. When Bo sailed over a big log, like a steeple-chaser, then Helen answered to further unconsidered impulse by frantically getting her saddle fastened. Without coat or hat she mounted. The nervous horse bolted almost before she got into the saddle. A strange, trenchant trembling coursed through all her veins. She wanted to scream for Bo to wait. Bo was out of sight, but the deep, muddy tracks in wet places and the path through the long grass afforded Helen an easy trail to follow. In fact, her horse needed no guiding. He ran in and out of the straggling spruces along the edge of the park, and suddenly wheeled around a corner of trees to come upon the gray mustang standing still. Bo was looking up and listening.
The wild sound of the hound clearly motivated Bo to take action. Snatching up Dale's lighter rifle, she shoved it into her saddle sheath and, jumping on the mustang, raced over brush and streams, heading straight down the park toward the spot where Pedro was climbing. For a moment, Helen stood there, shocked into silence. When Bo jumped over a big log like a steeplechaser, Helen felt a sudden urge to follow and hurriedly secured her saddle. Without a coat or hat, she mounted. Her nervous horse bolted almost before she got settled. A strange, intense trembling surged through her veins. She wanted to scream for Bo to wait. Bo was out of sight, but the deep, muddy tracks in the wet areas and the path through the tall grass provided Helen with an easy trail to follow. In fact, her horse needed no guidance. He weaved in and out of the scattered spruces along the edge of the park and suddenly turned around a corner of trees to find the gray mustang standing still. Bo was looking up and listening.
“There he is!” cried Bo, as the hound bayed ringingly, closer to them this time, and she spurred away.
“There he is!” shouted Bo, as the hound barked loudly, getting closer this time, and she took off.
Helen's horse followed without urging. He was excited. His ears were up. Something was in the wind. Helen had never ridden along this broken end of the park, and Bo was not easy to keep up with. She led across bogs, brooks, swales, rocky little ridges, through stretches of timber and groves of aspen so thick Helen could scarcely squeeze through. Then Bo came out into a large open offshoot of the park, right under the mountain slope, and here she sat, her horse watching and listening. Helen rode up to her, imagining once that she had heard the hound.
Helen's horse followed without needing any encouragement. He was excited, with his ears perked up. Something was in the air. Helen had never ridden along this rough edge of the park before, and Bo was hard to keep up with. She led him across swamps, streams, low spots, rocky little hills, through patches of trees and clusters of aspen so thick that Helen could barely squeeze through. Then Bo emerged into a large open area of the park, right at the base of the mountain slope. Here, she paused, her horse watching and listening. Helen rode up to her, briefly imagining that she had heard the hound.
“Look! Look!” Bo's scream made her mustang stand almost straight up.
“Look! Look!” Bo's scream made her mustang rear up almost completely.
Helen gazed up to see a big brown bear with a frosted coat go lumbering across an opening on the slope.
Helen looked up to see a large brown bear with a frosty coat lumbering across a clearing on the slope.
“It's a grizzly! He'll kill Pedro! Oh, where is Dale!” cried Bo, with intense excitement.
“It's a grizzly! He'll kill Pedro! Oh, where's Dale?” cried Bo, with intense excitement.
“Bo! That bear is running down! We—we must get—out of his road,” panted Helen, in breathless alarm.
“Whoa! That bear is coming our way! We—we need to get—out of its path,” gasped Helen, in frantic panic.
“Dale hasn't had time to be close.... Oh, I wish he'd come! I don't know what to do.”
“Dale hasn't had time to be around.... Oh, I wish he'd come! I don't know what to do.”
“Ride back. At least wait for him.”
“Ride back. Just wait for him.”
Just then Pedro spoke differently, in savage barks, and following that came a loud growl and crashings in the brush. These sounds appeared to be not far up the slope.
Just then, Pedro spoke in a different tone, sounding like wild barks, and then there was a loud growl and some crashing noises in the bushes. These sounds seemed to be coming from not too far up the slope.
“Nell! Do you hear? Pedro's fighting the bear,” burst out Bo. Her face paled, her eyes flashed like blue steel. “The bear 'll kill him!”
“Nell! Do you hear? Pedro's fighting the bear,” Bo exclaimed. Her face turned pale, her eyes flashed like blue steel. “The bear will kill him!”
“Oh, that would be dreadful!” replied Helen, in distress. “But what on earth can we do?”
“Oh, that would be awful!” Helen replied, distressed. “But what on earth can we do?”
“HEL-LO, DALE!” called Bo, at the highest pitch of her piercing voice.
“HELLO, DALE!” called Bo, with the highest pitch of her sharp voice.
No answer came. A heavy crash of brush, a rolling of stones, another growl from the slope told Helen that the hound had brought the bear to bay.
No answer came. A loud crash of brush, the rolling of stones, and another growl from the slope told Helen that the hound had cornered the bear.
“Nell, I'm going up,” said Bo, deliberately.
“Nell, I'm heading up,” said Bo, purposefully.
“No-no! Are you mad?” returned Helen.
“No way! Are you crazy?” Helen replied.
“The bear will kill Pedro.”
“The bear will attack Pedro.”
“He might kill you.”
“He might hurt you.”
“You ride that way and yell for Dale,” rejoined Bo.
“You go that way and call for Dale,” Bo replied.
“What will—you do?” gasped Helen.
"What will you do?" gasped Helen.
“I'll shoot at the bear—scare him off. If he chases me he can't catch me coming downhill. Dale said that.”
“I'll take a shot at the bear to scare him away. If he comes after me, he won't be able to catch me going downhill. That's what Dale said.”
“You're crazy!” cried Helen, as Bo looked up the slope, searching for open ground. Then she pulled the rifle from its sheath.
“You're insane!” shouted Helen, as Bo glanced up the hill, looking for clear ground. Then she pulled the rifle from its sheath.
But Bo did not hear or did not care. She spurred the mustang, and he, wild to run, flung grass and dirt from his heels. What Helen would have done then she never knew, but the fact was that her horse bolted after the mustang. In an instant, seemingly, Bo had disappeared in the gold and green of the forest slope. Helen's mount climbed on a run, snorting and heaving, through aspens, brush, and timber, to come out into a narrow, long opening extending lengthwise up the slope.
But Bo either didn’t hear or didn’t care. She urged the mustang on, and he, eager to run, kicked up grass and dirt from his hooves. What Helen would have done in that moment she never knew, but the reality was that her horse took off after the mustang. In an instant, it seemed, Bo had vanished into the golden and green hues of the forest slope. Helen’s horse charged forward, snorting and puffing, through aspens, brush, and timber, emerging into a narrow, long opening that stretched up the slope.
A sudden prolonged crash ahead alarmed Helen and halted her horse. She saw a shaking of aspens. Then a huge brown beast leaped as a cat out of the woods. It was a bear of enormous size. Helen's heart stopped—her tongue clove to the roof of her mouth. The bear turned. His mouth was open, red and dripping. He looked shaggy, gray. He let out a terrible bawl. Helen's every muscle froze stiff. Her horse plunged high and sidewise, wheeling almost in the air, neighing his terror. Like a stone she dropped from the saddle. She did not see the horse break into the woods, but she heard him. Her gaze never left the bear even while she was falling, and it seemed she alighted in an upright position with her back against a bush. It upheld her. The bear wagged his huge head from side to side. Then, as the hound barked close at hand, he turned to run heavily uphill and out of the opening.
A sudden loud crash ahead startled Helen and stopped her horse. She saw the aspens shaking. Then a huge brown creature jumped out of the woods like a cat. It was an enormous bear. Helen's heart stopped—her tongue felt stuck to the roof of her mouth. The bear turned, its mouth open, red and dripping. It looked shaggy and gray. It let out a terrifying roar. Every muscle in Helen's body froze. Her horse reared up and jumped sideways, almost flying through the air, neighing in fear. She fell from the saddle like a stone. She didn’t see the horse run into the woods, but she could hear it. Her eyes never left the bear even as she fell, and it felt like she landed upright with her back against a bush. The bush supported her. The bear shook its massive head side to side. Then, as the hound barked nearby, it turned and lumbered heavily uphill and out of the clearing.
The instant of his disappearance was one of collapse for Helen. Frozen with horror, she had been unable to move or feel or think. All at once she was a quivering mass of cold, helpless flesh, wet with perspiration, sick with a shuddering, retching, internal convulsion, her mind liberated from paralyzing shock. The moment was as horrible as that in which the bear had bawled his frightful rage. A stark, icy, black emotion seemed in possession of her. She could not lift a hand, yet all of her body appeared shaking. There was a fluttering, a strangling in her throat. The crushing weight that surrounded her heart eased before she recovered use of her limbs. Then, the naked and terrible thing was gone, like a nightmare giving way to consciousness. What blessed relief! Helen wildly gazed about her. The bear and hound were out of sight, and so was her horse. She stood up very dizzy and weak. Thought of Bo then seemed to revive her, to shock different life and feeling throughout all her cold extremities. She listened.
The moment he disappeared was a total breakdown for Helen. Paralyzed with fear, she couldn't move, feel, or think. Suddenly, she was just a trembling mass of cold, helpless flesh, drenched in sweat, feeling sick with a shuddering, retching internal convulsion, her mind finally breaking free from the paralyzing shock. The moment was as terrifying as when the bear had roared in rage. A chilling, dark emotion took over her. She couldn’t lift a hand, yet her entire body felt like it was shaking. There was a tightness, a choking sensation in her throat. The crushing weight around her heart lifted before she regained control of her limbs. Then, the terrifying thing was gone, like a nightmare fading into reality. What a relief! Helen glanced around in a panic. The bear and hound were out of sight, and so was her horse. She stood up, feeling very dizzy and weak. Thoughts of Bo then seemed to revive her, sending a rush of different life and feeling through her cold limbs. She listened.
She heard a thudding of hoofs down the slope, then Dale's clear, strong call. She answered. It appeared long before he burst out of the woods, riding hard and leading her horse. In that time she recovered fully, and when he reached her, to put a sudden halt upon the fiery Ranger, she caught the bridle he threw and swiftly mounted her horse. The feel of the saddle seemed different. Dale's piercing gray glance thrilled her strangely.
She heard the sound of hooves pounding down the slope, then Dale's clear, strong call. She replied. He emerged from the woods, riding fast and leading her horse. By the time he reached her, bringing the fiery Ranger to a sudden stop, she had fully recovered. She took the bridle he threw and quickly got on her horse. The saddle felt different. Dale's intense gray gaze thrilled her in a strange way.
“You're white. Are you hurt?” he said.
“Are you hurt? You’re white,” he said.
“No. I was scared.”
“No. I was afraid.”
“But he threw you?”
“But he tossed you?”
“Yes, he certainly threw me.”
“Yeah, he definitely threw me.”
“What happened?”
“What’s going on?”
“We heard the hound and we rode along the timber. Then we saw the bear—a monster—white—coated—”
“We heard the hound and we rode along the woods. Then we saw the bear—a monster—white—furred—”
“I know. It's a grizzly. He killed the colt—your pet. Hurry now. What about Bo?”
“I know. It's a grizzly. He killed the colt—your pet. Hurry up now. What about Bo?”
“Pedro was fighting the bear. Bo said he'd be killed. She rode right up here. My horse followed. I couldn't have stopped him. But we lost Bo. Right there the bear came out. He roared. My horse threw me and ran off. Pedro's barking saved me—my life, I think. Oh! that was awful! Then the bear went up—there.... And you came.”
“Pedro was fighting the bear. Bo said he'd be killed. She rode right up here. My horse followed. I couldn't stop him. But we lost Bo. Right then the bear came out. It roared. My horse threw me and ran off. Pedro's barking saved me—my life, I think. Oh! that was terrible! Then the bear went up—there.... And you came.”
“Bo's followin' the hound!” ejaculated Dale. And, lifting his hands to his mouth, he sent out a stentorian yell that rolled up the slope, rang against the cliffs, pealed and broke and died away. Then he waited, listening. From far up the slope came a faint, wild cry, high-pitched and sweet, to create strange echoes, floating away to die in the ravines.
“Bo's following the hound!” shouted Dale. Lifting his hands to his mouth, he let out a loud yell that echoed up the slope, bounced off the cliffs, rang out, and eventually faded away. Then he waited, listening. From up the slope came a distant, wild cry, high-pitched and sweet, creating strange echoes that floated away to vanish in the ravines.
“She's after him!” declared Dale, grimly.
“She's going after him!” stated Dale, sternly.
“Bo's got your rifle,” said Helen. “Oh, we must hurry.”
"Bo has your rifle," Helen said. "Oh, we need to hurry."
“You go back,” ordered Dale, wheeling his horse.
"You head back," Dale commanded, turning his horse around.
“No!” Helen felt that word leave her lips with the force of a bullet.
“No!” Helen felt that word leave her lips with the force of a bullet.
Dale spurred Ranger and took to the open slope. Helen kept at his heels until timber was reached. Here a steep trail led up. Dale dismounted.
Dale urged Ranger forward and rode up the open slope. Helen stayed right behind him until they reached the trees. There, a steep path went up. Dale got off his horse.
“Horse tracks—bear tracks—dog tracks,” he said, bending over. “We'll have to walk up here. It'll save our horses an' maybe time, too.”
“Horse tracks—bear tracks—dog tracks,” he said, leaning down. “We’ll have to walk up here. It’ll save our horses and maybe time, too.”
“Is Bo riding up there?” asked Helen, eying the steep ascent.
“Is Bo up there riding?” asked Helen, looking at the steep climb.
“She sure is.” With that Dale started up, leading his horse. Helen followed. It was rough and hard work. She was lightly clad, yet soon she was hot, laboring, and her heart began to hurt. When Dale halted to rest Helen was just ready to drop. The baying of the hound, though infrequent, inspirited her. But presently that sound was lost. Dale said bear and hound had gone over the ridge and as soon as the top was gained he would hear them again.
“She sure is.” With that, Dale got moving, leading his horse. Helen followed. It was tough and exhausting work. She was lightly dressed, but soon she was hot and struggling, and her heart began to ache. When Dale stopped to take a break, Helen was just about to collapse. The sound of the hound's baying, even though it was rare, motivated her. But soon, that sound faded away. Dale said that the bear and the hound had gone over the ridge, and as soon as they reached the top, he would hear them again.
“Look there,” he said, presently, pointing to fresh tracks, larger than those made by Bo's mustang. “Elk tracks. We've scared a big bull an' he's right ahead of us. Look sharp an' you'll see him.”
“Look there,” he said, pointing to fresh tracks that were bigger than those made by Bo's mustang. “Elk tracks. We’ve spooked a big bull, and he’s just up ahead. Keep your eyes open, and you’ll see him.”
Helen never climbed so hard and fast before, and when they reached the ridge-top she was all tuckered out. It was all she could do to get on her horse. Dale led along the crest of this wooded ridge toward the western end, which was considerably higher. In places open rocky ground split the green timber. Dale pointed toward a promontory.
Helen had never climbed so hard and fast before, and by the time they reached the ridge-top, she was completely exhausted. It took all her energy just to get on her horse. Dale led along the crest of this wooded ridge toward the western end, which was a lot higher. In some spots, open rocky areas broke up the green trees. Dale pointed toward a promontory.
Helen saw a splendid elk silhouetted against the sky. He was a light gray over all his hindquarters, with shoulders and head black. His ponderous, wide-spread antlers towered over him, adding to the wildness of his magnificent poise as he stood there, looking down into the valley, no doubt listening for the bay of the hound. When he heard Dale's horse he gave one bound, gracefully and wonderfully carrying his antlers, to disappear in the green.
Helen saw a magnificent elk outlined against the sky. He was a light gray over his hindquarters, with a black head and shoulders. His massive, sprawling antlers rose above him, enhancing the wildness of his impressive stance as he stood there, gazing down into the valley, probably listening for the hound's bark. When he heard Dale's horse, he leaped with grace, beautifully managing his antlers, and disappeared into the greenery.
Again on a bare patch of ground Dale pointed down. Helen saw big round tracks, toeing in a little, that gave her a chill. She knew these were grizzly tracks.
Again on a bare patch of ground, Dale pointed down. Helen saw big round tracks, with the toes pointing in a bit, that sent a chill down her spine. She knew these were grizzly tracks.
Hard riding was not possible on this ridge crest, a fact that gave Helen time to catch her breath. At length, coming out upon the very summit of the mountain, Dale heard the hound. Helen's eyes feasted afar upon a wild scene of rugged grandeur, before she looked down on this western slope at her feet to see bare, gradual descent, leading down to sparsely wooded bench and on to deep-green canuon.
Hard riding wasn’t possible on this ridge top, which allowed Helen to catch her breath. Finally, as they reached the very peak of the mountain, Dale heard the hound. Helen's eyes took in the wild, rugged beauty around her before she looked down at the western slope at her feet, where a bare, gradual descent led to a sparsely wooded area and then down to a deep green canyon.
“Ride hard now!” yelled Dale. “I see Bo, an' I'll have to ride to catch her.”
“Ride hard now!” yelled Dale. “I see Bo, and I need to ride to catch her.”
Dale spurred down the slope. Helen rode in his tracks and, though she plunged so fast that she felt her hair stand up with fright, she saw him draw away from her. Sometimes her horse slid on his haunches for a few yards, and at these hazardous moments she got her feet out of the stirrups so as to fall free from him if he went down. She let him choose the way, while she gazed ahead at Dale, and then farther on, in the hope of seeing Bo. At last she was rewarded. Far Down the wooded bench she saw a gray flash of the little mustang and a bright glint of Bo's hair. Her heart swelled. Dale would soon overhaul Bo and come between her and peril. And on the instant, though Helen was unconscious of it then, a remarkable change came over her spirit. Fear left her. And a hot, exalting, incomprehensible something took possession of her.
Dale raced down the slope. Helen followed in his tracks, and although she sped so fast that her hair felt like it was standing up from fear, she noticed him pulling away from her. Sometimes her horse slipped on his back legs for a few yards, and during those risky moments, she pulled her feet out of the stirrups to be able to fall clear if he went down. She let him choose the path while she looked ahead at Dale, and then further on, hoping to spot Bo. Finally, she got her wish. Far down the wooded ledge, she caught sight of a gray flash from the little mustang and a bright shine of Bo's hair. Her heart filled with joy. Dale would soon catch up to Bo and come between her and danger. At that moment, though Helen wasn’t aware of it then, a remarkable change washed over her. Fear vanished. And a hot, exhilarating, unfathomable feeling took hold of her.
She let the horse run, and when he had plunged to the foot of that slope of soft ground he broke out across the open bench at a pace that made the wind bite Helen's cheeks and roar in her ears. She lost sight of Dale. It gave her a strange, grim exultance. She bent her eager gaze to find the tracks of his horse, and she found them. Also she made out the tracks of Bo's mustang and the bear and the hound. Her horse, scenting game, perhaps, and afraid to be left alone, settled into a fleet and powerful stride, sailing over logs and brush. That open bench had looked short, but it was long, and Helen rode down the gradual descent at breakneck speed. She would not be left behind. She had awakened to a heedlessness of risk. Something burned steadily within her. A grim, hard anger of joy! When she saw, far down another open, gradual descent, that Dale had passed Bo and that Bo was riding the little mustang as never before, then Helen flamed with a madness to catch her, to beat her in that wonderful chase, to show her and Dale what there really was in the depths of Helen Rayner.
She let the horse run, and when he reached the bottom of that soft slope, he took off across the open area at a speed that made the wind sting Helen's cheeks and roar in her ears. She lost sight of Dale. It gave her a strange, dark thrill. She focused intently to find the tracks of his horse and spotted them. She also noticed the tracks of Bo's mustang, the bear, and the hound. Her horse, sensing excitement and perhaps afraid to be left behind, settled into a fast and powerful stride, leaping over logs and brush. That open area had seemed short, but it was long, and Helen rode down the gentle slope at breakneck speed. She refused to be left behind. She had awakened to a reckless disregard for danger. Something burned steadily inside her. A fierce, joyful anger! When she saw, far down another open, gentle slope, that Dale had passed Bo and that Bo was riding the little mustang like never before, Helen was filled with a wild desire to catch her, to beat her in that incredible chase, to show her and Dale what truly lay within Helen Rayner.
Her ambition was to be short-lived, she divined from the lay of the land ahead, but the ride she lived then for a flying mile was something that would always blanch her cheeks and prick her skin in remembrance.
Her ambition was destined to be short-lived, she sensed from the situation ahead, but the experience she had for just a fleeting moment was something that would always flush her cheeks and tingle her skin in memory.
The open ground was only too short. That thundering pace soon brought Helen's horse to the timber. Here it took all her strength to check his headlong flight over deadfalls and between small jack-pines. Helen lost sight of Bo, and she realized it would take all her wits to keep from getting lost. She had to follow the trail, and in some places it was hard to see from horseback.
The open ground was way too short. That thundering pace quickly brought Helen's horse to the trees. Here, she had to use all her strength to control his wild dash over fallen logs and between small jack pines. Helen lost sight of Bo, and she realized it would take all her smarts to avoid getting lost. She had to stay on the trail, and in some spots, it was tough to see from horseback.
Besides, her horse was mettlesome, thoroughly aroused, and he wanted a free rein and his own way. Helen tried that, only to lose the trail and to get sundry knocks from trees and branches. She could not hear the hound, nor Dale. The pines were small, close together, and tough. They were hard to bend. Helen hurt her hands, scratched her face, barked her knees. The horse formed a habit suddenly of deciding to go the way he liked instead of the way Helen guided him, and when he plunged between saplings too close to permit easy passage it was exceedingly hard on her. That did not make any difference to Helen. Once worked into a frenzy, her blood stayed at high pressure. She did not argue with herself about a need of desperate hurry. Even a blow on the head that nearly blinded her did not in the least retard her. The horse could hardly be held, and not at all in the few open places.
Besides, her horse was lively, fully energized, and he wanted to roam free and do his own thing. Helen tried that, only to lose the trail and get bumped around by trees and branches. She couldn't hear the hound or Dale. The pines were small, close together, and tough. They were hard to bend. Helen hurt her hands, scratched her face, and bruised her knees. The horse suddenly developed a habit of choosing his own path instead of following Helen's guidance, and when he dashed between saplings that were too close for an easy ride, it was really tough on her. That didn't matter to Helen. Once worked up, her adrenaline was running high. She didn't question her need for speed. Even a blow to the head that almost blinded her didn’t slow her down at all. The horse could hardly be controlled, especially in the few open areas.
At last Helen reached another slope. Coming out upon canuon rim, she heard Dale's clear call, far down, and Bo's answering peal, high and piercing, with its note of exultant wildness. Helen also heard the bear and the hound fighting at the bottom of this canuon.
At last, Helen reached another slope. As she emerged onto the canyon rim, she heard Dale's clear call far below, and Bo's answering cry, high and piercing, filled with a note of triumphant wildness. Helen also heard the bear and the hound battling at the bottom of the canyon.
Here Helen again missed the tracks made by Dale and Bo. The descent looked impassable. She rode back along the rim, then forward. Finally she found where the ground had been plowed deep by hoofs, down over little banks. Helen's horse balked at these jumps. When she goaded him over them she went forward on his neck. It seemed like riding straight downhill. The mad spirit of that chase grew more stingingly keen to Helen as the obstacles grew. Then, once more the bay of the hound and the bawl of the bear made a demon of her horse. He snorted a shrill defiance. He plunged with fore hoofs in the air. He slid and broke a way down the steep, soft banks, through the thick brush and thick clusters of saplings, sending loose rocks and earth into avalanches ahead of him. He fell over one bank, but a thicket of aspens upheld him so that he rebounded and gained his feet. The sounds of fight ceased, but Dale's thrilling call floated up on the pine-scented air.
Here, Helen again missed the tracks made by Dale and Bo. The descent looked impossible. She rode back along the edge, then moved forward. Finally, she discovered where the ground had been worn deep by hooves, down over small banks. Helen's horse hesitated at these jumps. When she urged him over them, she leaned forward on his neck. It felt like riding straight downhill. The wild excitement of that chase became even more intense for Helen as the obstacles increased. Then, once again, the baying of the hound and the roar of the bear turned her horse into a demon. He snorted defiantly. He lunged with his front hooves in the air. He slid and broke a path down the steep, soft banks, through the thick brush and clusters of saplings, sending loose rocks and dirt tumbling ahead of him. He tumbled over one bank, but a thicket of aspens caught him, allowing him to bounce back and get back on his feet. The sounds of the fight faded, but Dale's exciting call rose up into the pine-scented air.
Before Helen realized it she was at the foot of the slope, in a narrow canuon-bed, full of rocks and trees, with a soft roar of running water filling her ears. Tracks were everywhere, and when she came to the first open place she saw where the grizzly had plunged off a sandy bar into the water. Here he had fought Pedro. Signs of that battle were easy to read. Helen saw where his huge tracks, still wet, led up the opposite sandy bank.
Before Helen knew it, she was at the bottom of a slope, in a narrow canyon filled with rocks and trees, with the soft sound of running water filling her ears. Tracks were everywhere, and when she reached the first clearing, she noticed where the grizzly had jumped off a sandy bar into the water. This was where he had fought Pedro. The signs of that battle were easy to spot. Helen saw where his massive tracks, still wet, led up the opposite sandy bank.
Then down-stream Helen did some more reckless and splendid riding. On level ground the horse was great. Once he leaped clear across the brook. Every plunge, every turn Helen expected to come upon Dale and Bo facing the bear. The canuon narrowed, the stream-bed deepened. She had to slow down to get through the trees and rocks. Quite unexpectedly she rode pell-mell upon Dale and Bo and the panting Pedro. Her horse plunged to a halt, answering the shrill neighs of the other horses.
Then downstream, Helen did some more wild and amazing riding. On flat ground, the horse was fantastic. Once, he jumped right over the brook. With every leap and every twist, Helen expected to find Dale and Bo confronting the bear. The canyon narrowed, and the streambed got deeper. She had to slow down to navigate through the trees and rocks. Suddenly, she rode headlong into Dale, Bo, and the panting Pedro. Her horse came to a halt, responding to the sharp neighs of the other horses.
Dale gazed in admiring amazement at Helen.
Dale looked at Helen in awe.
“Say, did you meet the bear again?” he queried, blankly.
“Hey, did you run into the bear again?” he asked, with a blank expression.
“No. Didn't—you—kill him?” panted Helen, slowly sagging in her saddle.
“No. Didn’t—you—kill him?” Helen gasped, slowly drooping in her saddle.
“He got away in the rocks. Rough country down here.”
“He slipped away among the rocks. Tough terrain down here.”
Helen slid off her horse and fell with a little panting cry of relief. She saw that she was bloody, dirty, disheveled, and wringing wet with perspiration. Her riding habit was torn into tatters. Every muscle seemed to burn and sting, and all her bones seemed broken. But it was worth all this to meet Dale's penetrating glance, to see Bo's utter, incredulous astonishment.
Helen jumped off her horse and let out a small sigh of relief as she landed. She noticed that she was bruised, dirty, messy, and soaked with sweat. Her riding outfit was in shreds. Every muscle felt on fire and her bones felt like they were all broken. But none of that mattered because she got to meet Dale's intense gaze and see Bo's complete, shocked surprise.
“Nell—Rayner!” gasped Bo.
“Nell—Rayner!” gasped Bo.
“If—my horse 'd been—any good—in the woods,” panted Helen, “I'd not lost—so much time—riding down this mountain. And I'd caught you—beat you.”
“If my horse had been any good in the woods,” Helen panted, “I wouldn't have lost so much time riding down this mountain. And I would have caught you and beaten you.”
“Girl, did you RIDE down this last slope?” queried Dale.
“Girl, did you RIDE down this last slope?” asked Dale.
“I sure did,” replied Helen, smiling.
“I definitely did,” replied Helen, smiling.
“We walked every step of the way, and was lucky to get down at that,” responded Dale, gravely. “No horse should have been ridden down there. Why, he must have slid down.”
“We walked every step of the way, and we were lucky to get down at all,” responded Dale seriously. “No horse should have gone down there. I mean, he must have slid down.”
“We slid—yes. But I stayed on him.”
“We slipped—yes. But I stayed on him.”
Bo's incredulity changed to wondering, speechless admiration. And Dale's rare smile changed his gravity.
Bo's disbelief turned into a sense of awe, leaving him speechless. And Dale's unusual smile lightened his serious demeanor.
“I'm sorry. It was rash of me. I thought you'd go back.... But all's well that ends well.... Helen, did you wake up to-day?”
“I'm sorry. That was impulsive of me. I thought you'd come back.... But all's well that ends well.... Helen, did you wake up today?”
She dropped her eyes, not caring to meet the questioning gaze upon her.
She looked down, avoiding the probing gaze directed at her.
“Maybe—a little,” she replied, and she covered her face with her hands. Remembrance of his questions—of his assurance that she did not know the real meaning of life—of her stubborn antagonism—made her somehow ashamed. But it was not for long.
“Maybe—a little,” she said, covering her face with her hands. Remembering his questions—his belief that she didn’t understand the true meaning of life—her stubborn resistance made her feel a bit ashamed. But that didn’t last long.
“The chase was great,” she said. “I did not know myself. You were right.”
“The chase was amazing,” she said. “I didn’t even recognize myself. You were right.”
“In how many ways did you find me right?” he asked.
“In how many ways did you find me to be correct?” he asked.
“I think all—but one,” she replied, with a laugh and a shudder. “I'm near starved NOW—I was so furious at Bo that I could have choked her. I faced that horrible brute.... Oh, I know what it is to fear death!... I was lost twice on the ride—absolutely lost. That's all.”
“I think all—but one,” she replied, laughing and shuddering. “I'm starving NOW—I was so mad at Bo that I could have choked her. I faced that horrible guy.... Oh, I know what it feels like to fear death!... I got completely lost twice on the ride—totally lost. That’s all.”
Bo found her tongue. “The last thing was for you to fall wildly in love, wasn't it?”
Bo found her voice. “The last thing was for you to fall head over heels in love, wasn’t it?”
“According to Dale, I must add that to my new experiences of to-day—before I can know real life,” replied Helen, demurely.
“According to Dale, I have to add that to my new experiences today—before I can understand real life,” replied Helen, modestly.
The hunter turned away. “Let us go,” he said, soberly.
The hunter turned away. “Let’s go,” he said seriously.
CHAPTER XIII
After more days of riding the grassy level of that wonderfully gold and purple park, and dreamily listening by day to the ever-low and ever-changing murmur of the waterfall, and by night to the wild, lonely mourn of a hunting wolf, and climbing to the dizzy heights where the wind stung sweetly, Helen Rayner lost track of time and forgot her peril.
After several more days of riding across the grassy expanse of that beautifully golden and purple park, and daydreaming as she listened to the soft, shifting sound of the waterfall during the day, and the wild, lonely howl of a hunting wolf at night, and climbing to the dizzying heights where the wind stung pleasantly, Helen Rayner lost track of time and forgot about her danger.
Roy Beeman did not return. If occasionally Dale mentioned Roy and his quest, the girls had little to say beyond a recurrent anxiety for the old uncle, and then they forgot again. Paradise Park, lived in a little while at that season of the year, would have claimed any one, and ever afterward haunted sleeping or waking dreams.
Roy Beeman didn’t come back. If Dale occasionally brought up Roy and his journey, the girls had little to add except for a consistent worry about their old uncle, and then they would forget about it again. Paradise Park, which was experienced briefly during that time of year, would have captivated anyone and continued to linger in both dreams and waking thoughts.
Bo gave up to the wild life, to the horses and rides, to the many pets, and especially to the cougar, Tom. The big cat followed her everywhere, played with her, rolling and pawing, kitten-like, and he would lay his massive head in her lap to purr his content. Bo had little fear of anything, and here in the wilds she soon lost that.
Bo embraced the wild life, with the horses and rides, the many pets, and especially the cougar, Tom. The big cat followed her everywhere, playing with her, rolling and pawing like a kitten, and he would rest his massive head in her lap to purr happily. Bo had little fear of anything, and in the wilderness, she quickly lost even that.
Another of Dale's pets was a half-grown black bear named Muss. He was abnormally jealous of little Bud and he had a well-developed hatred of Tom, otherwise he was a very good-tempered bear, and enjoyed Dale's impartial regard. Tom, however, chased Muss out of camp whenever Dale's back was turned, and sometimes Muss stayed away, shifting for himself. With the advent of Bo, who spent a good deal of time on the animals, Muss manifestly found the camp more attractive. Whereupon, Dale predicted trouble between Tom and Muss.
Another one of Dale's pets was a young black bear named Muss. He was unusually jealous of little Bud and really disliked Tom, but other than that, he was a pretty good-natured bear and appreciated Dale's fair treatment. However, Tom would chase Muss out of the camp whenever Dale wasn't looking, and sometimes Muss would stay away, taking care of himself. When Bo arrived, who spent a lot of time with the animals, Muss clearly found the camp more appealing. Because of this, Dale predicted trouble between Tom and Muss.
Bo liked nothing better than a rough-and-tumble frolic with the black bear. Muss was not very big nor very heavy, and in a wrestling bout with the strong and wiry girl he sometimes came out second best. It spoke well of him that he seemed to be careful not to hurt Bo. He never bit or scratched, though he sometimes gave her sounding slaps with his paws. Whereupon, Bo would clench her gauntleted fists and sail into him in earnest.
Bo loved nothing more than a playful tussle with the black bear. Muss wasn’t very big or heavy, and in a wrestling match with the strong and wiry girl, he sometimes ended up on the losing side. It was commendable that he seemed to make an effort not to hurt Bo. He never bit or scratched, though he would occasionally give her solid slaps with his paws. In response, Bo would ball up her gloved fists and charge at him with determination.
One afternoon before the early supper they always had, Dale and Helen were watching Bo teasing the bear. She was in her most vixenish mood, full of life and fight. Tom lay his long length on the grass, watching with narrow, gleaming eyes.
One afternoon before their usual early dinner, Dale and Helen were watching Bo tease the bear. She was in her most playful mood, full of energy and spirit. Tom lay stretched out on the grass, watching with keen, shining eyes.
When Bo and Muss locked in an embrace and went down to roll over and over, Dale called Helen's attention to the cougar.
When Bo and Muss hugged each other and started rolling around, Dale pointed out the cougar to Helen.
“Tom's jealous. It's strange how animals are like people. Pretty soon I'll have to corral Muss, or there'll be a fight.”
“Tom's jealous. It's weird how animals are just like people. Soon, I'll have to round up Muss, or there'll be a fight.”
Helen could not see anything wrong with Tom except that he did not look playful.
Helen couldn't see anything wrong with Tom except that he didn't seem playful.
During supper-time both bear and cougar disappeared, though this was not remarked until afterward. Dale whistled and called, but the rival pets did not return. Next morning Tom was there, curled up snugly at the foot of Bo's bed, and when she arose he followed her around as usual. But Muss did not return.
During dinner time, both the bear and the cougar vanished, but no one noticed until later. Dale whistled and called for them, but the competing pets didn’t come back. The next morning, Tom was there, curled up comfortably at the foot of Bo's bed, and when she got up, he followed her around as usual. But Muss didn’t come back.
The circumstance made Dale anxious. He left camp, taking Tom with him, and upon returning stated that he had followed Muss's track as far as possible, and then had tried to put Tom on the trail, but the cougar would not or could not follow it. Dale said Tom never liked a bear trail, anyway, cougars and bears being common enemies. So, whether by accident or design, Bo lost one of her playmates.
The situation made Dale uneasy. He left camp with Tom and, upon returning, said he had followed Muss's track as far as he could. Then he tried to get Tom on the trail, but the cougar wouldn’t or couldn’t follow it. Dale mentioned that Tom never liked a bear trail anyway, since cougars and bears are natural enemies. So, whether by accident or on purpose, Bo lost one of her playmates.
The hunter searched some of the slopes next day and even went up on one of the mountains. He did not discover any sign of Muss, but he said he had found something else.
The hunter explored some of the slopes the next day and even climbed one of the mountains. He didn’t find any sign of Muss, but he mentioned he had discovered something else.
“Bo you girls want some more real excitement?” he asked.
“Do you girls want more real excitement?” he asked.
Helen smiled her acquiescence and Bo replied with one of her forceful speeches.
Helen smiled in agreement, and Bo responded with one of her passionate speeches.
“Don't mind bein' good an' scared?” he went on.
“Don’t you mind being good and scared?” he continued.
“You can't scare me,” bantered Bo. But Helen looked doubtful.
“You can't scare me,” Bo joked. But Helen seemed unsure.
“Up in one of the parks I ran across one of my horses—a lame bay you haven't seen. Well, he had been killed by that old silvertip. The one we chased. Hadn't been dead over an hour. Blood was still runnin' an' only a little meat eaten. That bear heard me or saw me an' made off into the woods. But he'll come back to-night. I'm goin' up there, lay for him, an' kill him this time. Reckon you'd better go, because I don't want to leave you here alone at night.”
“Up in one of the parks, I came across one of my horses—a lame bay you haven't seen. Well, he had been killed by that old silvertip. The one we chased. He hadn't been dead for more than an hour. Blood was still running, and only a little meat had been eaten. That bear either heard me or saw me and took off into the woods. But he'll be back tonight. I'm going up there, waiting for him, and killing him this time. I think you'd better come along because I don't want to leave you here alone at night.”
“Are you going to take Tom?” asked Bo.
“Are you going to take Tom?” Bo asked.
“No. The bear might get his scent. An', besides, Tom ain't reliable on bears. I'll leave Pedro home, too.”
“No. The bear might catch his scent. Plus, Tom isn't trustworthy when it comes to bears. I’ll keep Pedro at home, too.”
When they had hurried supper, and Dale had gotten in the horses, the sun had set and the valley was shadowing low down, while the ramparts were still golden. The long zigzag trail Dale followed up the slope took nearly an hour to climb, so that when that was surmounted and he led out of the woods twilight had fallen. A rolling park extended as far as Helen could see, bordered by forest that in places sent out straggling stretches of trees. Here and there, like islands, were isolated patches of timber.
When they quickly finished dinner, and Dale had brought in the horses, the sun had gone down, and the valley was getting dark, while the hills were still bathed in gold. The long, winding path Dale took up the slope took almost an hour to climb, so by the time he emerged from the woods, it was twilight. A rolling park stretched as far as Helen could see, surrounded by a forest that in some areas sent out scattered lines of trees. Here and there, isolated patches of woods appeared like islands.
At ten thousand feet elevation the twilight of this clear and cold night was a rich and rare atmospheric effect. It looked as if it was seen through perfectly clear smoked glass. Objects were singularly visible, even at long range, and seemed magnified. In the west, where the afterglow of sunset lingered over the dark, ragged, spruce-speared horizon-line, there was such a transparent golden line melting into vivid star-fired blue that Helen could only gaze and gaze in wondering admiration.
At ten thousand feet up, the twilight of this clear, cold night was a stunning and unique atmospheric effect. It looked like it was viewed through perfectly clear tinted glass. Objects were distinctly visible, even from a distance, and seemed enlarged. In the west, where the afterglow of sunset faded over the dark, jagged horizon lined with spruces, there was a transparent golden line blending into a vibrant starry blue that made Helen just stand there in awe, gazing in admiration.
Dale spurred his horse into a lope and the spirited mounts of the girls kept up with him. The ground was rough, with tufts of grass growing close together, yet the horses did not stumble. Their action and snorting betrayed excitement. Dale led around several clumps of timber, up a long grassy swale, and then straight westward across an open flat toward where the dark-fringed forest-line raised itself wild and clear against the cold sky. The horses went swiftly, and the wind cut like a blade of ice. Helen could barely get her breath and she panted as if she had just climbed a laborsome hill. The stars began to blink out of the blue, and the gold paled somewhat, and yet twilight lingered. It seemed long across that flat, but really was short. Coming to a thin line of trees that led down over a slope to a deeper but still isolated patch of woods, Dale dismounted and tied his horse. When the girls got off he haltered their horses also.
Dale urged his horse into a fast canter, and the energetic horses of the girls kept pace with him. The ground was uneven, with clumps of grass close together, yet the horses didn’t stumble. Their movements and snorts showed their excitement. Dale navigated around several clusters of trees, up a long grassy hill, and then straight west across an open field toward the dark-fringed line of the forest rising wild and clear against the cold sky. The horses moved quickly, and the wind cut sharply like a blade of ice. Helen could barely catch her breath, panting as if she had just climbed a steep hill. The stars began to blink out of the blue sky, and the gold light faded somewhat, yet twilight lingered. It felt long across that field, but it was actually short. Approaching a thin line of trees that sloped down to a deeper, still isolated patch of woods, Dale dismounted and tied his horse. When the girls got off, he also haltered their horses.
“Stick close to me an' put your feet down easy,” he whispered. How tall and dark he loomed in the fading light! Helen thrilled, as she had often of late, at the strange, potential force of the man. Stepping softly, without the least sound, Dale entered this straggly bit of woods, which appeared to have narrow byways and nooks. Then presently he came to the top of a well-wooded slope, dark as pitch, apparently. But as Helen followed she perceived the trees, and they were thin dwarf spruce, partly dead. The slope was soft and springy, easy to step upon without noise. Dale went so cautiously that Helen could not hear him, and sometimes in the gloom she could not see him. Then the chill thrills ran over her. Bo kept holding on to Helen, which fact hampered Helen as well as worked somewhat to disprove Bo's boast. At last level ground was reached. Helen made out a light-gray background crossed by black bars. Another glance showed this to be the dark tree-trunks against the open park.
“Stick close to me and step lightly,” he whispered. He looked so tall and dark in the fading light! Helen felt a thrill, as she had often recently, at the strange potential of the man. Stepping quietly, without making a sound, Dale moved into this overgrown patch of woods, which seemed to have narrow paths and hidden spots. Soon, he reached the top of a densely wooded slope, dark as night. But as Helen followed, she noticed the trees were thin dwarf spruces, some partially dead. The slope was soft and springy, easy to walk on without noise. Dale moved so carefully that Helen could hardly hear him, and sometimes in the shadows, she couldn’t see him either. Then a chill ran over her. Bo kept holding onto Helen, which made it difficult for her and somewhat undermined Bo's claim. Finally, they reached level ground. Helen saw a light-gray backdrop marked by black bars. A closer look revealed it to be the dark tree trunks against the open park.
Dale halted, and with a touch brought Helen to a straining pause. He was listening. It seemed wonderful to watch him bend his head and stand as silent and motionless as one of the dark trees.
Dale stopped, and with a light touch, he brought Helen to a tense halt. He was listening. It was amazing to see him lower his head and stand as still and silent as one of the dark trees.
“He's not there yet,” Dale whispered, and he stepped forward very slowly. Helen and Bo began to come up against thin dead branches that were invisible and then cracked. Then Dale knelt down, seemed to melt into the ground.
“He's not there yet,” Dale whispered, stepping forward slowly. Helen and Bo started bumping into thin, dead branches that they couldn’t see and then heard them snap. Then Dale knelt down, seeming to blend into the ground.
“You'll have to crawl,” he whispered.
"You'll have to crawl," he whispered.
How strange and thrilling that was for Helen, and hard work! The ground bore twigs and dead branches, which had to be carefully crawled over; and lying flat, as was necessary, it took prodigious effort to drag her body inch by inch. Like a huge snake, Dale wormed his way along.
How strange and exciting that was for Helen, and what a workout! The ground was covered with twigs and dead branches that she had to carefully crawl over; lying flat, as she needed to, it took tremendous effort to drag her body inch by inch. Like a huge snake, Dale slithered his way along.
Gradually the wood lightened. They were nearing the edge of the park. Helen now saw a strip of open with a high, black wall of spruce beyond. The afterglow flashed or changed, like a dimming northern light, and then failed. Dale crawled on farther to halt at length between two tree-trunks at the edge of the wood.
Gradually, the forest brightened. They were getting close to the edge of the park. Helen now spotted a stretch of open space with a tall, dark wall of spruce trees beyond. The afterglow flickered and shifted, like a fading northern light, and then faded away. Dale crawled on further, finally stopping between two tree trunks at the edge of the woods.
“Come up beside me,” he whispered.
“Come stand next to me,” he whispered.
Helen crawled on, and presently Bo was beside her panting, with pale face and great, staring eyes, plain to be seen in the wan light.
Helen crawled on, and soon Bo was beside her, gasping for breath, with a pale face and wide, staring eyes, clearly visible in the dim light.
“Moon's comin' up. We're just in time. The old grizzly's not there yet, but I see coyotes. Look.”
“Moon's coming up. We’re just in time. The old grizzly isn't here yet, but I see coyotes. Look.”
Dale pointed across the open neck of park to a dim blurred patch standing apart some little distance from the black wall.
Dale pointed across the open area of the park to a faint, blurry spot standing alone a short distance from the dark wall.
“That's the dead horse,” whispered Dale. “An' if you watch close you can see the coyotes. They're gray an' they move.... Can't you hear them?”
“That's the dead horse,” whispered Dale. “And if you look closely you can see the coyotes. They're gray and they move.... Can't you hear them?”
Helen's excited ears, so full of throbs and imaginings, presently registered low snaps and snarls. Bo gave her arm a squeeze.
Helen's eager ears, buzzing with excitement and ideas, soon picked up low snaps and growls. Bo gave her arm a squeeze.
“I hear them. They're fighting. Oh, gee!” she panted, and drew a long, full breath of unutterable excitement.
“I can hear them. They’re fighting. Oh, wow!” she panted, taking a long, deep breath of overwhelming excitement.
“Keep quiet now an' watch an' listen,” said the hunter.
“Be quiet now and watch and listen,” said the hunter.
Slowly the black, ragged forest-line seemed to grow blacker and lift; slowly the gray neck of park lightened under some invisible influence; slowly the stars paled and the sky filled over. Somewhere the moon was rising. And slowly that vague blurred patch grew a little clearer.
Slowly, the dark, jagged edge of the forest seemed to darken and rise; slowly, the gray area of the park lightened under some unseen force; slowly, the stars dimmed and the sky brightened. Somewhere, the moon was rising. And gradually, that vague, blurry spot became a bit clearer.
Through the tips of the spruce, now seen to be rather close at hand, shone a slender, silver crescent moon, darkening, hiding, shining again, climbing until its exquisite sickle-point topped the trees, and then, magically, it cleared them, radiant and cold. While the eastern black wall shaded still blacker, the park blanched and the border-line opposite began to stand out as trees.
Through the tips of the spruce, now seen to be quite close, shone a slender, silver crescent moon, darkening, hiding, shining again, climbing until its delicate sickle-point topped the trees, and then, magically, it cleared them, radiant and cold. While the eastern dark wall remained pitch black, the park whitened, and the boundary opposite started to emerge as trees.
“Look! Look!” cried Bo, very low and fearfully, as she pointed.
“Look! Look!” cried Bo, quietly and fearfully, as she pointed.
“Not so loud,” whispered Dale.
“Not so loud,” whispered Dale.
“But I see something!”
“But I see something!”
“Keep quiet,” he admonished.
“Be quiet,” he said.
Helen, in the direction Bo pointed, could not see anything but moon-blanched bare ground, rising close at hand to a little ridge.
Helen, in the direction Bo pointed, could only see moonlit bare ground, rising nearby to a small ridge.
“Lie still,” whispered Dale. “I'm goin' to crawl around to get a look from another angle. I'll be right back.”
“Lie still,” whispered Dale. “I'm going to crawl around to get a better view from another angle. I'll be right back.”
He moved noiselessly backward and disappeared. With him gone, Helen felt a palpitating of her heart and a prickling of her skin.
He quietly stepped back and vanished. With him gone, Helen felt her heart racing and a tingling sensation on her skin.
“Oh, my! Nell! Look!” whispered Bo, in fright. “I know I saw something.”
“Oh my! Nell! Look!” Bo whispered in fear. “I know I saw something.”
On top of the little ridge a round object moved slowly, getting farther out into the light. Helen watched with suspended breath. It moved out to be silhouetted against the sky—apparently a huge, round, bristling animal, frosty in color. One instant it seemed huge—the next small—then close at hand—and far away. It swerved to come directly toward them. Suddenly Helen realized that the beast was not a dozen yards distant. She was just beginning a new experience—a real and horrifying terror in which her blood curdled, her heart gave a tremendous leap and then stood still, and she wanted to fly, but was rooted to the spot—when Dale returned to her side.
On top of the small ridge, a round object moved slowly, getting further out into the light. Helen watched, holding her breath. It emerged to be outlined against the sky—apparently a huge, round, spiky creature, frosty in color. One moment it looked enormous—the next moment small—then it seemed close—then far away. It veered to come straight toward them. Suddenly, Helen realized that the creature was only a few yards away. She was about to experience something new—a real and terrifying fear that made her blood run cold, her heart race, and then freeze, and she felt the urge to run but found herself frozen in place—when Dale returned to her side.
“That's a pesky porcupine,” he whispered. “Almost crawled over you. He sure would have stuck you full of quills.”
“That's an annoying porcupine,” he whispered. “It almost crawled over you. It definitely would have covered you in quills.”
Whereupon he threw a stick at the animal. It bounced straight up to turn round with startling quickness, and it gave forth a rattling sound; then it crawled out of sight.
Whereupon he tossed a stick at the animal. It jumped straight up, turned around with surprising speed, and made a rattling noise; then it slithered out of sight.
“Por—cu—pine!” whispered Bo, pantingly. “It might—as well—have been—an elephant!”
“Por—cu—pine!” Bo whispered, out of breath. “It might as well have been an elephant!”
Helen uttered a long, eloquent sigh. She would not have cared to describe her emotions at sight of a harmless hedgehog.
Helen let out a long, expressive sigh. She wouldn't have bothered to explain her feelings at the sight of a harmless hedgehog.
“Listen!” warned Dale, very low. His big hand closed over Helen's gauntleted one. “There you have—the real cry of the wild.”
“Listen!” warned Dale, quietly. His big hand covered Helen's gloved one. “That’s the true call of the wild.”
Sharp and cold on the night air split the cry of a wolf, distant, yet wonderfully distinct. How wild and mournful and hungry! How marvelously pure! Helen shuddered through all her frame with the thrill of its music, the wild and unutterable and deep emotions it aroused. Again a sound of this forest had pierced beyond her life, back into the dim remote past from which she had come.
Sharp and cold air filled the night, pierced by the distant, yet striking, cry of a wolf. It felt wild, mournful, and hungry! So incredibly pure! Helen shuddered with the thrill of its sound, stirred by the wild, indescribable, and profound emotions it evoked. Once again, the sounds of this forest reached deep into her life, connecting her to the distant past from which she had emerged.
The cry was not repeated. The coyotes were still. And silence fell, absolutely unbroken.
The cry didn’t happen again. The coyotes were quiet. And silence settled in, completely unbroken.
Dale nudged Helen, and then reached over to give Bo a tap. He was peering keenly ahead and his strained intensity could be felt. Helen looked with all her might and she saw the shadowy gray forms of the coyotes skulk away, out of the moonlight into the gloom of the woods, where they disappeared. Not only Dale's intensity, but the very silence, the wildness of the moment and place, seemed fraught with wonderful potency. Bo must have felt it, too, for she was trembling all over, and holding tightly to Helen, and breathing quick and fast.
Dale nudged Helen, then reached over to give Bo a tap. He was staring intently ahead, and his tense energy was palpable. Helen strained to look and caught sight of the shadowy gray shapes of the coyotes slipping away, out of the moonlight and into the darkness of the woods, where they vanished. Not only was Dale's intensity evident, but the complete silence and the wildness of the moment felt charged with incredible energy. Bo must have sensed it, too, as she was shaking all over, clutching tightly to Helen, breath coming quick and fast.
“A-huh!” muttered Dale, under his breath.
“Uh-huh!” Dale murmured quietly.
Helen caught the relief and certainty in his exclamation, and she divined, then, something of what the moment must have been to a hunter.
Helen sensed the relief and certainty in his exclamation, and she figured out, then, what that moment must have meant to a hunter.
Then her roving, alert glance was arrested by a looming gray shadow coming out of the forest. It moved, but surely that huge thing could not be a bear. It passed out of gloom into silver moonlight. Helen's heart bounded. For it was a great frosty-coated bear lumbering along toward the dead horse. Instinctively Helen's hand sought the arm of the hunter. It felt like iron under a rippling surface. The touch eased away the oppression over her lungs, the tightness of her throat. What must have been fear left her, and only a powerful excitement remained. A sharp expulsion of breath from Bo and a violent jerk of her frame were signs that she had sighted the grizzly.
Then her wandering, keen gaze was caught by a large gray shadow emerging from the forest. It moved, but that massive thing couldn't possibly be a bear. It came out of the darkness and into the silver moonlight. Helen's heart raced. It was a huge, frost-covered bear lumbering toward the dead horse. Instinctively, Helen grabbed the arm of the hunter. It felt solid like iron beneath a rippling surface. The touch relieved the pressure in her chest and the tightness in her throat. Any fear she had vanished, leaving only a strong excitement. A sharp breath from Bo and a sudden jerk of her body showed that she had spotted the grizzly.
In the moonlight he looked of immense size, and that wild park with the gloomy blackness of forest furnished a fit setting for him. Helen's quick mind, so taken up with emotion, still had a thought for the wonder and the meaning of that scene. She wanted the bear killed, yet that seemed a pity.
In the moonlight, he appeared massive, and the wild park with its dark, gloomy forest provided a fitting backdrop for him. Helen's sharp mind, engrossed in emotion, still considered the awe and significance of that moment. She wanted the bear to be killed, yet it felt like a shame.
He had a wagging, rolling, slow walk which took several moments to reach his quarry. When at length he reached it he walked around with sniffs plainly heard and then a cross growl. Evidently he had discovered that his meal had been messed over. As a whole the big bear could be seen distinctly, but only in outline and color. The distance was perhaps two hundred yards. Then it looked as if he had begun to tug at the carcass. Indeed, he was dragging it, very slowly, but surely.
He had a slow, swaying walk that took him a while to reach his target. When he finally got there, he walked around, sniffing loudly and then letting out a low growl. Clearly, he realized that someone had tampered with his meal. Overall, the big bear was visible, but only as a silhouette with some color. The distance was about two hundred yards. Then it seemed like he started to pull at the carcass. In fact, he was dragging it, very slowly but steadily.
“Look at that!” whispered Dale. “If he ain't strong!... Reckon I'll have to stop him.”
“Check that out!” whispered Dale. “If he’s not strong!... I guess I’ll have to stop him.”
The grizzly, however, stopped of his own accord, just outside of the shadow-line of the forest. Then he hunched in a big frosty heap over his prey and began to tear and rend.
The grizzly, however, stopped on his own, just outside the shadow of the forest. Then he crouched in a big frosty pile over his prey and started to rip and tear.
“Jess was a mighty good horse,” muttered Dale, grimly; “too good to make a meal for a hog silvertip.”
“Jess was a really great horse,” muttered Dale, grimly; “too good to be a meal for a hog silvertip.”
Then the hunter silently rose to a kneeling position, swinging the rifle in front of him. He glanced up into the low branches of the tree overhead.
Then the hunter quietly got into a kneeling position, bringing the rifle in front of him. He looked up at the low branches of the tree above.
“Girls, there's no tellin' what a grizzly will do. If I yell, you climb up in this tree, an' do it quick.”
“Girls, we have no idea what a grizzly will do. If I shout, you guys need to scramble up this tree, and do it fast.”
With that he leveled the rifle, resting his left elbow on his knee. The front end of the rifle, reaching out of the shade, shone silver in the moonlight. Man and weapon became still as stone. Helen held her breath. But Dale relaxed, lowering the barrel.
With that, he aimed the rifle, resting his left elbow on his knee. The front end of the rifle, extending out of the shade, glimmered silver in the moonlight. Both man and weapon became as still as stone. Helen held her breath. But Dale relaxed, lowering the barrel.
“Can't see the sights very well,” he whispered, shaking his head. “Remember, now—if I yell you climb!”
“Can't see the sights clearly,” he whispered, shaking his head. “Remember, if I yell, you climb!”
Again he aimed and slowly grew rigid. Helen could not take her fascinated eyes off him. He knelt, bareheaded, and in the shadow she could make out the gleam of his clear-cut profile, stern and cold.
Again he aimed and slowly stiffened. Helen couldn't take her captivated eyes off him. He knelt, bareheaded, and in the shadow she could see the shine of his sharp profile, stern and cold.
A streak of fire and a heavy report startled her. Then she heard the bullet hit. Shifting her glance, she saw the bear lurch with convulsive action, rearing on his hind legs. Loud clicking snaps must have been a clashing of his jaws in rage. But there was no other sound. Then again Dale's heavy gun boomed. Helen heard again that singular spatting thud of striking lead. The bear went down with a flop as if he had been dealt a terrific blow. But just as quickly he was up on all-fours and began to whirl with hoarse, savage bawls of agony and fury. His action quickly carried him out of the moonlight into the shadow, where he disappeared. There the bawls gave place to gnashing snarls, and crashings in the brush, and snapping of branches, as he made his way into the forest.
A flash of fire and a loud bang startled her. Then she heard the bullet hit. Shifting her gaze, she saw the bear jerk violently, standing up on its hind legs. The loud clicking sounds must have been its jaws clashing in anger. But there was no other noise. Then Dale’s heavy gun boomed again. Helen heard that distinct thudding sound of the bullet hitting. The bear fell with a thud as if it had received a powerful blow. But just as quickly, it was back on all fours and started to whirl with harsh, wild cries of pain and rage. Its movement quickly carried it out of the moonlight and into the shadows, where it vanished. There, the cries were replaced by growling snarls and crashing through the underbrush, along with the snapping of branches, as it made its way into the forest.
“Sure he's mad,” said Dale, rising to his feet. “An' I reckon hard hit. But I won't follow him to-night.”
“Sure, he’s upset,” said Dale, getting to his feet. “And I guess he’s really affected. But I'm not going to follow him tonight.”
Both the girls got up, and Helen found she was shaky on her feet and very cold.
Both girls stood up, and Helen realized she was unsteady on her feet and felt really cold.
“Oh-h, wasn't—it—won-wonder-ful!” cried Bo.
“Oh, wasn’t it wonderful?” cried Bo.
“Are you scared? Your teeth are chatterin',” queried Dale.
“Are you scared? Your teeth are chattering,” asked Dale.
“I'm—cold.”
“I'm cold.”
“Well, it sure is cold, all right,” he responded. “Now the fun's over, you'll feel it.... Nell, you're froze, too?”
“Well, it really is cold, isn’t it?” he replied. “Now that the fun's done, you'll notice it... Nell, are you freezing too?”
Helen nodded. She was, indeed, as cold as she had ever been before. But that did not prevent a strange warmness along her veins and a quickened pulse, the cause of which she did not conjecture.
Helen nodded. She was, in fact, as cold as she had ever been. But that didn’t stop a strange warmth from flowing through her veins and her heart racing, the reason for which she couldn't figure out.
“Let's rustle,” said Dale, and led the way out of the wood and skirted its edge around to the slope. There they climbed to the flat, and went through the straggling line of trees to where the horses were tethered.
“Let’s get moving,” said Dale, and led the way out of the woods, skirting its edge as they made their way to the slope. There, they climbed to the flat and walked through the scattered line of trees to where the horses were tied up.
Up here the wind began to blow, not hard through the forest, but still strong and steady out in the open, and bitterly cold. Dale helped Bo to mount, and then Helen.
Up here the wind started to blow, not hard through the forest, but still strong and steady out in the open, and really cold. Dale helped Bo onto his horse, and then he helped Helen.
“I'm—numb,” she said. “I'll fall off—sure.”
“I'm numb,” she said. “I’m definitely going to fall off.”
“No. You'll be warm in a jiffy,” he replied, “because we'll ride some goin' back. Let Ranger pick the way an' you hang on.”
“No. You'll be warm in no time,” he replied, “because we'll ride some on the way back. Let Ranger choose the path, and you just hold on.”
With Ranger's first jump Helen's blood began to run. Out he shot, his lean, dark head beside Dale's horse. The wild park lay clear and bright in the moonlight, with strange, silvery radiance on the grass. The patches of timber, like spired black islands in a moon-blanched lake, seemed to harbor shadows, and places for bears to hide, ready to spring out. As Helen neared each little grove her pulses shook and her heart beat. Half a mile of rapid riding burned out the cold. And all seemed glorious—the sailing moon, white in a dark-blue sky, the white, passionless stars, so solemn, so far away, the beckoning fringe of forest-land at once mysterious and friendly, and the fleet horses, running with soft, rhythmic thuds over the grass, leaping the ditches and the hollows, making the bitter wind sting and cut. Coming up that park the ride had been long; going back was as short as it was thrilling. In Helen, experiences gathered realization slowly, and it was this swift ride, the horses neck and neck, and all the wildness and beauty, that completed the slow, insidious work of years. The tears of excitement froze on her cheeks and her heart heaved full. All that pertained to this night got into her blood. It was only to feel, to live now, but it could be understood and remembered forever afterward.
With Ranger's first jump, Helen's adrenaline kicked in. Out he shot, his lean, dark head beside Dale's horse. The wild park was clear and bright in the moonlight, with a strange, silvery glow on the grass. The patches of trees, like spiked black islands in a moonlit lake, seemed to hide shadows and spots for bears to lurk, ready to pounce. As Helen approached each little grove, her pulse raced and her heart raced. Half a mile of fast riding warmed her up. Everything felt amazing—the shining moon, white against the deep blue sky, the white, distant stars, so solemn and far away, the inviting edge of the forest, both mysterious and welcoming, and the swift horses, galloping with soft, rhythmic thuds over the grass, jumping ditches and dips, making the chill wind bite and whip. Riding up that park had taken a while; heading back was as brief as it was thrilling. For Helen, experiences slowly turned into understanding, and it was this quick ride, with the horses neck and neck, along with all the wildness and beauty, that wrapped up the gradual, subtle work of years. Tears of excitement froze on her cheeks, and her heart swelled. Everything about this night got into her blood. It was all about feeling and living in the moment, but it would be something she could cherish and remember forever.
Dale's horse, a little in advance, sailed over a ditch. Ranger made a splendid leap, but he alighted among some grassy tufts and fell. Helen shot over his head. She struck lengthwise, her arms stretched, and slid hard to a shocking impact that stunned her.
Dale's horse, a bit ahead, jumped over a ditch. Ranger made a fantastic leap but landed among some grassy clumps and fell. Helen flew over his head. She hit the ground lengthwise, her arms stretched out, and slid down hard, hitting the ground with a jolt that left her stunned.
Bo's scream rang in her ears; she felt the wet grass under her face and then the strong hands that lifted her. Dale loomed over her, bending down to look into her face; Bo was clutching her with frantic hands. And Helen could only gasp. Her breast seemed caved in. The need to breathe was torture.
Bo's scream echoed in her ears; she felt the damp grass against her face and then the strong hands that lifted her up. Dale towered over her, leaning down to look into her face; Bo was holding onto her tightly with desperate hands. And Helen could only gasp. Her chest felt crushed. The urge to breathe was agonizing.
“Nell!—you're not hurt. You fell light, like a feather. All grass here.... You can't be hurt!” said Dale, sharply.
“Nell!—you’re not hurt. You fell lightly, like a feather. It's all grass here... You can't be hurt!” said Dale, sharply.
His anxious voice penetrated beyond her hearing, and his strong hands went swiftly over her arms and shoulders, feeling for broken bones.
His anxious voice reached her ears, and his strong hands moved quickly over her arms and shoulders, checking for broken bones.
“Just had the wind knocked out of you,” went on Dale. “It feels awful, but it's nothin'.”
“Just had the wind knocked out of you,” Dale continued. “It feels terrible, but it’s nothing.”
Helen got a little air, that was like hot pin-points in her lungs, and then a deeper breath, and then full, gasping respiration.
Helen took a small breath of air that felt like hot pinpricks in her lungs, followed by a deeper inhale, and then full, gasping breaths.
“I guess—I'm not hurt—not a bit,” she choked out.
“I guess—I'm not hurt—not at all,” she managed to say.
“You sure had a header. Never saw a prettier spill. Ranger doesn't do that often. I reckon we were travelin' too fast. But it was fun, don't you think?”
“You really had a bad fall. I've never seen a prettier mess. Ranger doesn't mess up like that often. I guess we were going too fast. But it was fun, right?”
It was Bo who answered. “Oh, glorious!... But, gee! I was scared.”
It was Bo who replied. “Oh, amazing!... But, wow! I was really scared.”
Dale still held Helen's hands. She released them while looking up at him. The moment was realization for her of what for days had been a vague, sweet uncertainty, becoming near and strange, disturbing and present. This accident had been a sudden, violent end to the wonderful ride. But its effect, the knowledge of what had got into her blood, would never change. And inseparable from it was this man of the forest.
Dale still held Helen's hands. She let them go while looking up at him. The moment was a realization for her of what had been a vague, sweet uncertainty for days, now becoming clear and strange, unsettling and immediate. This accident had abruptly ended their amazing journey. But the impact, the awareness of what had entered her blood, would never fade. And tied to it was this man of the forest.
CHAPTER XIV
On the next morning Helen was awakened by what she imagined had been a dream of some one shouting. With a start she sat up. The sunshine showed pink and gold on the ragged spruce line of the mountain rims. Bo was on her knees, braiding her hair with shaking hands, and at the same time trying to peep out.
On the next morning, Helen woke up thinking she had dreamt someone shouting. With a start, she sat up. The sunshine painted pink and gold on the jagged spruce line of the mountain tops. Bo was on her knees, nervously braiding her hair while also trying to peek outside.
And the echoes of a ringing cry were cracking back from the cliffs. That had been Dale's voice.
And the sound of a ringing shout was bouncing off the cliffs. That had been Dale's voice.
“Nell! Nell! Wake up!” called Bo, wildly. “Oh, some one's come! Horses and men!”
“Nell! Nell! Wake up!” Bo shouted, frantically. “Oh, someone’s here! Horses and men!”
Helen got to her knees and peered out over Bo's shoulder. Dale, standing tall and striking beside the campfire, was waving his sombrero. Away down the open edge of the park came a string of pack-burros with mounted men behind. In the foremost rider Helen recognized Roy Beeman.
Helen knelt down and looked over Bo's shoulder. Dale, looking tall and impressive next to the campfire, was waving his sombrero. Far down the open edge of the park, a line of pack burros was coming with riders behind them. Helen recognized Roy Beeman as the lead rider.
“That first one's Roy!” she exclaimed. “I'd never forget him on a horse.... Bo, it must mean Uncle Al's come!”
“That's Roy!” she exclaimed. “I could never forget him on a horse.... Bo, it must mean Uncle Al has arrived!”
“Sure! We're born lucky. Here we are safe and sound—and all this grand camp trip.... Look at the cowboys.... LOOK! Oh, maybe this isn't great!” babbled Bo.
“Sure! We’re really lucky. Here we are, safe and sound—and this whole amazing camping trip.... Look at the cowboys.... LOOK! Oh, maybe this isn’t so great!” rambled Bo.
Dale wheeled to see the girls peeping out.
Dale turned to see the girls watching from a distance.
“It's time you're up!” he called. “Your uncle Al is here.”
“It's time to get up!” he called. “Your Uncle Al is here.”
For an instant after Helen sank back out of Dale's sight she sat there perfectly motionless, so struck was she by the singular tone of Dale's voice. She imagined that he regretted what this visiting cavalcade of horsemen meant—they had come to take her to her ranch in Pine. Helen's heart suddenly began to beat fast, but thickly, as if muffled within her breast.
For a moment after Helen fell out of Dale's view, she stayed completely still, so affected was she by the unique tone of Dale's voice. She thought he might regret what this group of horsemen signified—they had come to take her to her ranch in Pine. Helen's heart suddenly started to race, but heavily, as if it were muted inside her chest.
“Hurry now, girls,” called Dale.
“Quick, girls,” called Dale.
Bo was already out, kneeling on the flat stone at the little brook, splashing water in a great hurry. Helen's hands trembled so that she could scarcely lace her boots or brush her hair, and she was long behind Bo in making herself presentable. When Helen stepped out, a short, powerfully built man in coarse garb and heavy boots stood holding Bo's hands.
Bo was already outside, kneeling on the flat stone by the little brook, splashing water quickly. Helen's hands shook so much that she could barely lace her boots or brush her hair, and she was way behind Bo in getting ready. When Helen stepped out, a short, muscular man in rough clothes and heavy boots was holding Bo's hands.
“Wal, wal! You favor the Rayners,” he was saying, “I remember your dad, an' a fine feller he was.”
“Wow, wow! You look like the Rayners,” he was saying, “I remember your dad, and he was a great guy.”
Beside them stood Dale and Roy, and beyond was a group of horses and riders.
Beside them stood Dale and Roy, and beyond them was a group of horses and riders.
“Uncle, here comes Nell,” said Bo, softly.
“Uncle, here comes Nell,” Bo said quietly.
“Aw!” The old cattle-man breathed hard as he turned.
“Aw!” The old cattleman gasped as he turned.
Helen hurried. She had not expected to remember this uncle, but one look into the brown, beaming face, with the blue eyes flashing, yet sad, and she recognized him, at the same instant recalling her mother.
Helen rushed. She hadn’t expected to recognize this uncle, but one glance at his brown, beaming face, with his blue eyes shining, yet somber, and she recognized him immediately, recalling her mother at the same moment.
He held out his arms to receive her.
He stretched out his arms to embrace her.
“Nell Auchincloss all over again!” he exclaimed, in deep voice, as he kissed her. “I'd have knowed you anywhere!”
“Nell Auchincloss all over again!” he exclaimed in a deep voice as he kissed her. “I would have recognized you anywhere!”
“Uncle Al!” murmured Helen. “I remember you—though I was only four.”
“Uncle Al!” Helen whispered. “I remember you—even though I was just four.”
“Wal, wal,—that's fine,” he replied. “I remember you straddled my knee once, an' your hair was brighter—an' curly. It ain't neither now.... Sixteen years! An' you're twenty now? What a fine, broad-shouldered girl you are! An', Nell, you're the handsomest Auchincloss I ever seen!”
“Wow, wow—that’s great,” he said. “I remember when you sat on my knee once, and your hair was brighter—and curly. It’s neither of those now... Sixteen years! And you’re twenty now? What a nice, broad-shouldered girl you’ve become! And, Nell, you’re the prettiest Auchincloss I’ve ever seen!”
Helen found herself blushing, and withdrew her hands from his as Roy stepped forward to pay his respects. He stood bareheaded, lean and tall, with neither his clear eyes nor his still face, nor the proffered hand expressing anything of the proven quality of fidelity, of achievement, that Helen sensed in him.
Helen felt herself blush and pulled her hands away from his as Roy stepped forward to pay his respects. He stood bareheaded, tall and lean, with his clear eyes, calm face, and offered hand showing none of the proven loyalty or success that Helen felt in him.
“Howdy, Miss Helen? Howdy, Bo?” he said. “You all both look fine an' brown.... I reckon I was shore slow rustlin' your uncle Al up here. But I was figgerin' you'd like Milt's camp for a while.”
“Hey there, Miss Helen! Hey, Bo!” he said. “You both look great and tan... I guess I was pretty slow getting your uncle Al up here. But I thought you’d enjoy Milt’s camp for a bit.”
“We sure did,” replied Bo, archly.
“We definitely did,” Bo responded playfully.
“Aw!” breathed Auchincloss, heavily. “Lemme set down.”
“Aw!” breathed Auchincloss, exhausted. “Let me sit down.”
He drew the girls to the rustic seat Dale had built for them under the big pine.
He led the girls to the wooden bench Dale had made for them under the big pine tree.
“Oh, you must be tired! How—how are you?” asked Helen, anxiously.
“Oh, you must be tired! How—how are you?” asked Helen, worriedly.
“Tired! Wal, if I am it's jest this here minit. When Joe Beeman rode in on me with thet news of you—wal, I jest fergot I was a worn-out old hoss. Haven't felt so good in years. Mebbe two such young an' pretty nieces will make a new man of me.”
“Tired! Well, if I am, it's just right now. When Joe Beeman rode in with the news about you—well, I completely forgot I was an old, worn-out horse. Haven't felt this good in years. Maybe having two young and pretty nieces will make a new man out of me.”
“Uncle Al, you look strong and well to me,” said Bo. “And young, too, and—”
“Uncle Al, you look strong and healthy to me,” said Bo. “And young, too, and—”
“Haw! Haw! Thet 'll do,” interrupted Al. “I see through you. What you'll do to Uncle Al will be aplenty.... Yes, girls, I'm feelin' fine. But strange—strange! Mebbe thet's my joy at seein' you safe—safe when I feared so thet damned greaser Beasley—”
“Haw! Haw! That’s enough,” interrupted Al. “I see right through you. What you’ll do to Uncle Al will be a lot.... Yes, girls, I’m feeling good. But it’s strange—strange! Maybe that’s my happiness at seeing you safe—safe when I was so worried about that damn greaser Beasley—”
In Helen's grave gaze his face changed swiftly—and all the serried years of toil and battle and privation showed, with something that was not age, nor resignation, yet as tragic as both.
In Helen's serious stare, his face shifted quickly—and all the years of hard work, struggle, and hardship were evident, with something that wasn't age or acceptance, yet felt just as tragic as either.
“Wal, never mind him—now,” he added, slowly, and the warmer light returned to his face. “Dale—come here.”
“Well, forget about him for now,” he said slowly, and the warmth came back to his face. “Dale—come here.”
The hunter stepped closer.
The hunter moved closer.
“I reckon I owe you more 'n I can ever pay,” said Auchincloss, with an arm around each niece.
“I think I owe you more than I can ever repay,” said Auchincloss, with an arm around each niece.
“No, Al, you don't owe me anythin',” returned Dale, thoughtfully, as he looked away.
“No, Al, you don't owe me anything,” Dale replied thoughtfully, looking away.
“A-huh!” grunted Al. “You hear him, girls.... Now listen, you wild hunter. An' you girls listen.... Milt, I never thought you much good, 'cept for the wilds. But I reckon I'll have to swallow thet. I do. Comin' to me as you did—an' after bein' druv off—keepin' your council an' savin' my girls from thet hold-up, wal, it's the biggest deal any man ever did for me.... An' I'm ashamed of my hard feelin's, an' here's my hand.”
“A-huh!” Al grunted. “Did you hear him, girls? Now listen, you wild hunter. And you girls, pay attention... Milt, I never thought much of you, except for your skills in the wild. But I guess I’ll have to change my mind about that. I really do. Coming to me like you did—after being driven off—keeping your cool and saving my girls from that hold-up, well, that’s the biggest thing any man has ever done for me... And I’m ashamed of my hard feelings, so here’s my hand.”
“Thanks, Al,” replied Dale, with his fleeting smile, and he met the proffered hand. “Now, will you be makin' camp here?”
“Thanks, Al,” replied Dale with a quick smile as he shook the offered hand. “So, are you going to set up camp here?”
“Wal, no. I'll rest a little, an' you can pack the girls' outfit—then we'll go. Sure you're goin' with us?”
“Well, no. I'll take a break for a bit, and you can pack the girls' clothes—then we’ll head out. Are you sure you're coming with us?”
“I'll call the girls to breakfast,” replied Dale, and he moved away without answering Auchincloss's query.
“I'll call the girls for breakfast,” Dale said as he walked away without addressing Auchincloss's question.
Helen divined that Dale did not mean to go down to Pine with them, and the knowledge gave her a blank feeling of surprise. Had she expected him to go?
Helen realized that Dale didn’t plan to go down to Pine with them, and the realization left her feeling oddly surprised. Had she thought he would go?
“Come here, Jeff,” called Al, to one of his men.
“Come here, Jeff,” called Al to one of his guys.
A short, bow-legged horseman with dusty garb and sun-bleached face hobbled forth from the group. He was not young, but he had a boyish grin and bright little eyes. Awkwardly he doffed his slouch sombrero.
A short, bow-legged cowboy in dusty clothes and a sun-bleached face stepped out from the group. He wasn’t young, but he had a youthful grin and bright little eyes. Clumsily, he took off his slouchy sombrero.
“Jeff, shake hands with my nieces,” said Al. “This 's Helen, an' your boss from now on. An' this 's Bo, fer short. Her name was Nancy, but when she lay a baby in her cradle I called her Bo-Peep, an' the name's stuck.... Girls, this here's my foreman, Jeff Mulvey, who's been with me twenty years.”
“Jeff, shake hands with my nieces,” said Al. “This is Helen, and she’s your boss from now on. And this is Bo, for short. Her name was Nancy, but when she had a baby, I started calling her Bo-Peep, and the name stuck.... Girls, this is my foreman, Jeff Mulvey, who’s been with me for twenty years.”
The introduction caused embarrassment to all three principals, particularly to Jeff.
The introduction embarrassed all three of them, especially Jeff.
“Jeff, throw the packs an' saddles fer a rest,” was Al's order to his foreman.
“Jeff, take a break and put the packs and saddles down,” was Al's order to his foreman.
“Nell, reckon you'll have fun bossin' thet outfit,” chuckled Al. “None of 'em's got a wife. Lot of scalawags they are; no women would have them!”
“Nell, I bet you'll have fun running that crew,” Al chuckled. “None of them have a wife. They’re a bunch of troublemakers; no woman would want them!”
“Uncle, I hope I'll never have to be their boss,” replied Helen.
“Uncle, I really hope I never have to be their boss,” replied Helen.
“Wal, you're goin' to be, right off,” declared Al. “They ain't a bad lot, after all. An' I got a likely new man.”
“Well, you're going to be, right away,” said Al. “They aren't a bad group, after all. And I found a good new guy.”
With that he turned to Bo, and, after studying her pretty face, he asked, in apparently severe tone, “Did you send a cowboy named Carmichael to ask me for a job?”
With that, he turned to Bo and, after taking a good look at her pretty face, he asked in a seemingly serious tone, “Did you send a cowboy named Carmichael to ask me for a job?”
Bo looked quite startled.
Bo looked really startled.
“Carmichael! Why, Uncle, I never heard that name before,” replied Bo, bewilderedly.
“Carmichael! Wow, Uncle, I’ve never heard that name before,” replied Bo, confused.
“A-huh! Reckoned the young rascal was lyin',” said Auchincloss. “But I liked the fellar's looks an' so let him stay.”
“A-huh! I figured the young rascal was lying,” said Auchincloss. “But I liked the guy's looks, so I let him stay.”
Then the rancher turned to the group of lounging riders.
Then the rancher turned to the group of relaxed riders.
“Las Vegas, come here,” he ordered, in a loud voice.
“Las Vegas, come here,” he called out, loudly.
Helen thrilled at sight of a tall, superbly built cowboy reluctantly detaching himself from the group. He had a red-bronze face, young like a boy's. Helen recognized it, and the flowing red scarf, and the swinging gun, and the slow, spur-clinking gait. No other than Bo's Las Vegas cowboy admirer!
Helen was excited to see a tall, well-built cowboy who was hesitantly pulling away from the group. He had a reddish-brown face, youthful like a boy's. Helen recognized him, along with the flowing red scarf, the swinging gun, and the slow, spur-clinking walk. It was none other than Bo's cowboy admirer from Las Vegas!
Then Helen flashed a look at Bo, which look gave her a delicious, almost irresistible desire to laugh. That young lady also recognized the reluctant individual approaching with flushed and downcast face. Helen recorded her first experience of Bo's utter discomfiture. Bo turned white then red as a rose.
Then Helen gave Bo a glance that filled her with a delightful, nearly uncontrollable urge to laugh. That young lady also recognized the hesitant person coming toward them with a flushed and downcast face. Helen noted her first encounter with Bo's complete embarrassment. Bo turned pale and then bright red like a rose.
“Say, my niece said she never heard of the name Carmichael,” declared Al, severely, as the cowboy halted before him. Helen knew her uncle had the repute of dealing hard with his men, but here she was reassured and pleased at the twinkle in his eye.
“Hey, my niece said she’s never heard of the name Carmichael,” Al said seriously as the cowboy stopped in front of him. Helen knew her uncle was known for being tough on his men, but she felt reassured and happy seeing the twinkle in his eye.
“Shore, boss, I can't help thet,” drawled the cowboy. “It's good old Texas stock.”
“Sure, boss, I can't help that,” the cowboy drawled. “It's good old Texas stock.”
He did not appear shamefaced now, but just as cool, easy, clear-eyed, and lazy as the day Helen had liked his warm young face and intent gaze.
He didn’t look embarrassed now; he was just as calm, casual, clear-eyed, and laid-back as the day Helen had admired his warm, youthful face and focused gaze.
“Texas! You fellars from the Pan Handle are always hollerin' Texas. I never seen thet Texans had any one else beat—say from Missouri,” returned Al, testily.
“Texas! You guys from the Panhandle are always shouting Texas. I’ve never seen that Texans had anyone else beat—like from Missouri,” Al replied, irritated.
Carmichael maintained a discreet silence, and carefully avoided looking at the girls.
Carmichael kept quiet and made sure not to look at the girls.
“Wal, reckon we'll all call you Las Vegas, anyway,” continued the rancher. “Didn't you say my niece sent you to me for a job?”
“Well, I guess we’ll all call you Las Vegas, anyway,” the rancher continued. “Didn’t you say my niece sent you to me for a job?”
Whereupon Carmichael's easy manner vanished.
Then Carmichael's easy manner vanished.
“Now, boss, shore my memory's pore,” he said. “I only says—”
“Now, boss, help my memory here,” he said. “I only mean—”
“Don't tell me thet. My memory's not p-o-r-e,” replied Al, mimicking the drawl. “What you said was thet my niece would speak a good word for you.”
“Don't tell me that. My memory's not poor,” replied Al, mimicking the drawl. “What you said was that my niece would say something nice about you.”
Here Carmichael stole a timid glance at Bo, the result of which was to render him utterly crestfallen. Not improbably he had taken Bo's expression to mean something it did not, for Helen read it as a mingling of consternation and fright. Her eyes were big and blazing; a red spot was growing in each cheek as she gathered strength from his confusion.
Here, Carmichael took a hesitant look at Bo, which left him completely dejected. It’s possible he misinterpreted Bo's expression, as Helen saw it as a mix of shock and fear. Her eyes were wide and intense; a flush was spreading on each cheek as she drew confidence from his uncertainty.
“Well, didn't you?” demanded Al.
“Well, didn’t you?” Al asked.
From the glance the old rancher shot from the cowboy to the others of his employ it seemed to Helen that they were having fun at Carmichael's expense.
From the look the old rancher gave the cowboy and the others he worked with, it seemed to Helen that they were making fun of Carmichael.
“Yes, sir, I did,” suddenly replied the cowboy.
"Yeah, I did," the cowboy suddenly replied.
“A-huh! All right, here's my niece. Now see thet she speaks the good word.”
“A-huh! All right, here's my niece. Now make sure she says the right thing.”
Carmichael looked at Bo and Bo looked at him. Their glances were strange, wondering, and they grew shy. Bo dropped hers. The cowboy apparently forgot what had been demanded of him.
Carmichael looked at Bo, and Bo looked at him. Their looks were odd, curious, and they became shy. Bo dropped her gaze. The cowboy seemed to forget what had been asked of him.
Helen put a hand on the old rancher's arm.
Helen placed her hand on the old rancher's arm.
“Uncle, what happened was my fault,” she said. “The train stopped at Las Vegas. This young man saw us at the open window. He must have guessed we were lonely, homesick girls, getting lost in the West. For he spoke to us—nice and friendly. He knew of you. And he asked, in what I took for fun, if we thought you would give him a job. And I replied, just to tease Bo, that she would surely speak a good word for him.”
“Uncle, what happened was my fault,” she said. “The train stopped in Las Vegas. This young guy saw us at the open window. He probably figured we were lonely, homesick girls, getting lost in the West. He talked to us—friendly and nice. He knew about you. And he jokingly asked if we thought you would give him a job. I replied, just to tease Bo, that she would definitely put in a good word for him.”
“Haw! Haw! So thet's it,” replied Al, and he turned to Bo with merry eyes. “Wal, I kept this here Las Vegas Carmichael on his say-so. Come on with your good word, unless you want to see him lose his job.”
“Haw! Haw! So that's it,” replied Al, turning to Bo with cheerful eyes. “Well, I kept this Las Vegas Carmichael on his word. Give me your good word, unless you want to see him lose his job.”
Bo did not grasp her uncle's bantering, because she was seriously gazing at the cowboy. But she had grasped something.
Bo didn’t understand her uncle’s teasing because she was intently looking at the cowboy. But she had picked up on something.
“He—he was the first person—out West—to speak kindly to us,” she said, facing her uncle.
“He—he was the first person—out West—to be nice to us,” she said, looking at her uncle.
“Wal, thet's a pretty good word, but it ain't enough,” responded Al.
“Well, that's a pretty good word, but it's not enough,” responded Al.
Subdued laughter came from the listening group. Carmichael shifted from side to side.
Subdued laughter came from the group that was listening. Carmichael shifted from side to side.
“He—he looks as if he might ride a horse well,” ventured Bo.
“He—he looks like he could ride a horse well,” Bo suggested.
“Best hossman I ever seen,” agreed Al, heartily.
“Best horseman I’ve ever seen,” Al agreed enthusiastically.
“And—and shoot?” added Bo, hopefully.
“And—shoot?” added Bo, hopefully.
“Bo, he packs thet gun low, like Jim Wilson an' all them Texas gun-fighters. Reckon thet ain't no good word.”
“Bo, he carries that gun low, like Jim Wilson and all those Texas gunfighters. I guess that’s not a good sign.”
“Then—I'll vouch for him,” said Bo, with finality.
“Then—I’ll vouch for him,” Bo said firmly.
“Thet settles it.” Auchincloss turned to the cowboy. “Las Vegas, you're a stranger to us. But you're welcome to a place in the outfit an' I hope you won't never disappoint us.”
“Thet settles it.” Auchincloss turned to the cowboy. “Las Vegas, you're a stranger to us. But you're welcome to a spot in the group, and I hope you never let us down.”
Auchincloss's tone, passing from jest to earnest, betrayed to Helen the old rancher's need of new and true men, and hinted of trying days to come.
Auchincloss's tone, shifting from joking to serious, revealed to Helen the old rancher's need for new and genuine men, and hinted at challenging days ahead.
Carmichael stood before Bo, sombrero in hand, rolling it round and round, manifestly bursting with words he could not speak. And the girl looked very young and sweet with her flushed face and shining eyes. Helen saw in the moment more than that little by-play of confusion.
Carmichael stood in front of Bo, holding his sombrero, spinning it around, clearly filled with words he couldn't say. The girl looked very young and sweet, her flushed face and shining eyes accentuating that. In that moment, Helen noticed more than just that brief moment of confusion.
“Miss—Miss Rayner—I shore—am obliged,” he stammered, presently.
“Miss—Miss Rayner—I sure—am grateful,” he stammered, presently.
“You're very welcome,” she replied, softly. “I—I got on the next train,” he added.
“Anytime,” she said gently. “I—I caught the next train,” he replied.
When he said that Bo was looking straight at him, but she seemed not to have heard.
When he said that Bo was looking right at him, but she didn't seem to hear.
“What's your name?” suddenly she asked.
“What's your name?” she suddenly asked.
“Carmichael.”
"Carmichael."
“I heard that. But didn't uncle call you Las Vegas?”
“I heard that. But didn't Uncle call you Las Vegas?”
“Shore. But it wasn't my fault. Thet cow-punchin' outfit saddled it on me, right off. They Don't know no better. Shore I jest won't answer to thet handle.... Now—Miss Bo—my real name is Tom.”
“Sure. But it wasn't my fault. That cowboy crew put that on me right away. They don't know any better. Sure, I just won't respond to that name.... Now—Miss Bo—my real name is Tom.”
“I simply could not call you—any name but Las Vegas,” replied Bo, very sweetly.
“I just couldn't call you anything other than Las Vegas,” Bo replied sweetly.
“But—beggin' your pardon—I—I don't like thet,” blustered Carmichael.
“But—excuse me—I—I don’t like that,” blustered Carmichael.
“People often get called names—they don't like,” she said, with deep intent.
“People often get called names they don’t like,” she said, with deep intent.
The cowboy blushed scarlet. Helen as well as he got Bo's inference to that last audacious epithet he had boldly called out as the train was leaving Las Vegas. She also sensed something of the disaster in store for Mr. Carmichael. Just then the embarrassed young man was saved by Dale's call to the girls to come to breakfast.
The cowboy turned bright red. Both he and Helen understood Bo's implication behind that last bold insult he had shouted as the train was pulling away from Las Vegas. She also felt the impending trouble for Mr. Carmichael. At that moment, the embarrassed young man was rescued by Dale's invitation for the girls to come to breakfast.
That meal, the last for Helen in Paradise Park, gave rise to a strange and inexplicable restraint. She had little to say. Bo was in the highest spirits, teasing the pets, joking with her uncle and Roy, and even poking fun at Dale. The hunter seemed somewhat somber. Roy was his usual dry, genial self. And Auchincloss, who sat near by, was an interested spectator. When Tom put in an appearance, lounging with his feline grace into the camp, as if he knew he was a privileged pet, the rancher could scarcely contain himself.
That meal, the last one for Helen in Paradise Park, created a strange and unexplainable feeling of restraint. She had very little to say. Bo was in great spirits, teasing the pets, joking with her uncle and Roy, and even making fun of Dale. The hunter seemed a bit serious. Roy was his usual dry, friendly self. And Auchincloss, who was sitting nearby, was an interested observer. When Tom made his entrance, sauntering into the camp with his feline grace as if he knew he was a favored pet, the rancher could hardly hold himself back.
“Dale, it's thet damn cougar!” he ejaculated.
“Dale, it's that damn cougar!” he exclaimed.
“Sure, that's Tom.”
“Yeah, that's Tom.”
“He ought to be corralled or chained. I've no use for cougars,” protested Al.
“He should be corralled or chained. I have no use for cougars,” protested Al.
“Tom is as tame an' safe as a kitten.”
“Tom is as gentle and harmless as a kitten.”
“A-huh! Wal, you tell thet to the girls if you like. But not me! I'm an old hoss, I am.”
“A-huh! Well, you can tell that to the girls if you want. But not me! I'm an old horse, I am.”
“Uncle Al, Tom sleeps curled up at the foot of my bed,” said Bo.
“Uncle Al, Tom sleeps curled up at the end of my bed,” said Bo.
“Aw—what?”
"Wait—what?"
“Honest Injun,” she responded. “Well, isn't it so?”
“Honestly,” she replied. “Well, isn't that true?”
Helen smilingly nodded her corroboration. Then Bo called Tom to her and made him lie with his head on his stretched paws, right beside her, and beg for bits to eat.
Helen smiled and nodded in agreement. Then Bo called Tom over and made him lie down with his head on his outstretched paws, right next to her, and beg for scraps to eat.
“Wal! I'd never have believed thet!” exclaimed Al, shaking his big head. “Dale, it's one on me. I've had them big cats foller me on the trails, through the woods, moonlight an' dark. An' I've heard 'em let out thet awful cry. They ain't any wild sound on earth thet can beat a cougar's. Does this Tom ever let out one of them wails?”
“Wow! I never would have believed that!” exclaimed Al, shaking his head. “Dale, this one’s on me. I've had those big cats follow me on the trails, through the woods, in the moonlight and dark. And I've heard them let out that awful cry. There isn’t any wild sound on earth that can beat a cougar's. Does this Tom ever let out one of those wails?”
“Sometimes at night,” replied Dale.
"Sometimes at night," replied Dale.
“Wal, excuse me. Hope you don't fetch the yaller rascal down to Pine.”
“Well, excuse me. I hope you don't bring that yellow rascal down to Pine.”
“I won't.”
"I won't."
“What'll you do with this menagerie?”
“What are you going to do with this collection of animals?”
Dale regarded the rancher attentively. “Reckon, Al, I'll take care of them.”
Dale looked at the rancher closely. “I guess, Al, I'll handle them.”
“But you're goin' down to my ranch.”
“But you're going down to my ranch.”
“What for?”
“Why?”
Al scratched his head and gazed perplexedly at the hunter. “Wal, ain't it customary to visit friends?”
Al scratched his head and looked at the hunter, confused. “Well, isn't it normal to visit friends?”
“Thanks, Al. Next time I ride down Pine way—in the spring, perhaps—I'll run over an' see how you are.”
“Thanks, Al. Next time I drive down Pine Way—in the spring, maybe—I’ll come by and see how you’re doing.”
“Spring!” ejaculated Auchincloss. Then he shook his head sadly and a far-away look filmed his eyes. “Reckon you'd call some late.”
“Spring!” exclaimed Auchincloss. Then he shook his head sadly, and a distant look filled his eyes. “I guess you’d say it’s a bit late.”
“Al, you'll get well now. These, girls—now—they'll cure you. Reckon I never saw you look so good.”
“Al, you’re going to be okay now. These girls—they’ll help you get better. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you look this good.”
Auchincloss did not press his point farther at that time, but after the meal, when the other men came to see Dale's camp and pets, Helen's quick ears caught the renewal of the subject.
Auchincloss didn’t push his point any further at that moment, but after the meal, when the other men came to check out Dale's camp and pets, Helen’s sharp ears picked up on the topic being brought up again.
“I'm askin' you—will you come?” Auchincloss said, low and eagerly.
“I'm asking you—will you come?” Auchincloss said, quietly and eagerly.
“No. I wouldn't fit in down there,” replied Dale.
“No. I wouldn't fit in down there,” Dale replied.
“Milt, talk sense. You can't go on forever huntin' bear an' tamin' cats,” protested the old rancher.
“Milt, think straight. You can't keep hunting bears and taming cats forever,” protested the old rancher.
“Why not?” asked the hunter, thoughtfully.
“Why not?” asked the hunter, thinking it over.
Auchincloss stood up and, shaking himself as if to ward off his testy temper, he put a hand on Dale's arm.
Auchincloss stood up and shook himself, as if trying to shake off his irritated mood, and put a hand on Dale's arm.
“One reason is you're needed in Pine.”
“One reason is that you're needed in Pine.”
“How? Who needs me?”
“How? Who wants me?”
“I do. I'm playin' out fast. An' Beasley's my enemy. The ranch an' all I got will go to Nell. Thet ranch will have to be run by a man an' HELD by a man. Do you savvy? It's a big job. An' I'm offerin' to make you my foreman right now.”
“I do. I'm running out of time. And Beasley is my enemy. The ranch and everything I have will go to Nell. That ranch needs to be managed and maintained by a man. Do you understand? It's a big responsibility. And I’m offering you the position of my foreman right now.”
“Al, you sort of take my breath,” replied Dale. “An' I'm sure grateful. But the fact is, even if I could handle the job, I—I don't believe I'd want to.”
“Al, you kind of take my breath away,” replied Dale. “And I'm really grateful. But honestly, even if I could manage the job, I—I don’t think I’d want to.”
“Make yourself want to, then. Thet 'd soon come. You'd get interested. This country will develop. I seen thet years ago. The government is goin' to chase the Apaches out of here. Soon homesteaders will be flockin' in. Big future, Dale. You want to get in now. An'—”
“Make yourself want to, then. That’ll happen soon. You’ll get interested. This country is going to grow. I saw that years ago. The government is going to drive the Apaches out of here. Soon homesteaders will be rushing in. Big future, Dale. You want to get in now. And—”
Here Auchincloss hesitated, then spoke lower:
Here Auchincloss paused, then spoke more quietly:
“An' take your chance with the girl!... I'll be on your side.”
“Go ahead and take a chance with her!... I’ll be on your side.”
A slight vibrating start ran over Dale's stalwart form.
A small vibrating sensation ran through Dale's strong body.
“Al—you're plumb dotty!” he exclaimed.
“Al—you're totally crazy!” he exclaimed.
“Dotty! Me? Dotty!” ejaculated Auchincloss. Then he swore. “In a minit I'll tell you what you are.”
“Dotty! Me? Dotty!” exclaimed Auchincloss. Then he swore. “In a minute I'll tell you what you are.”
“But, Al, that talk's so—so—like an old fool's.”
“But, Al, that talk is just so—so—like something an old fool would say.”
“Huh! An' why so?”
"Huh! And why's that?"
“Because that—wonderful girl would never look at me,” Dale replied, simply.
“Because that amazing girl would never look at me,” Dale replied, simply.
“I seen her lookin' already,” declared Al, bluntly.
“I saw her looking already,” declared Al, bluntly.
Dale shook his head as if arguing with the old rancher was hopeless.
Dale shook his head as if trying to argue with the old rancher was pointless.
“Never mind thet,” went on Al. “Mebbe I am a dotty old fool—'specially for takin' a shine to you. But I say again—will you come down to Pine and be my foreman?”
“Never mind that,” Al continued. “Maybe I’m a silly old fool—especially for taking a liking to you. But I’ll say it again—will you come down to Pine and be my foreman?”
“No,” replied Dale.
“No,” Dale replied.
“Milt, I've no son—an' I'm—afraid of Beasley.” This was uttered in an agitated whisper.
“Milt, I don't have a son—and I'm—afraid of Beasley.” This was said in an anxious whisper.
“Al, you make me ashamed,” said Dale, hoarsely. “I can't come. I've no nerve.”
“Al, you make me feel ashamed,” said Dale, hoarsely. “I can't go. I don't have the guts.”
“You've no what?”
"You don't have what?"
“Al, I don't know what's wrong with me. But I'm afraid I'd find out if I came down there.”
“Al, I don't know what's wrong with me. But I'm afraid I'd find out if I came down there.”
“A-huh! It's the girl!”
“Uh-huh! It's the girl!”
“I don't know, but I'm afraid so. An' I won't come.”
“I don't know, but I'm scared that's true. And I won't go.”
“Aw yes, you will—”
“Aw yes, you will—”
Helen rose with beating heart and tingling ears, and moved away out of hearing. She had listened too long to what had not been intended for her ears, yet she could not be sorry. She walked a few rods along the brook, out from under the pines, and, standing in the open edge of the park, she felt the beautiful scene still her agitation. The following moments, then, were the happiest she had spent in Paradise Park, and the profoundest of her whole life.
Helen stood up with a racing heart and buzzing ears, and moved away to a place where she couldn't hear anymore. She had listened for too long to something that wasn't meant for her to hear, but she couldn’t regret it. She walked a few yards along the stream, out from beneath the pines, and, standing at the open edge of the park, she felt the beautiful scenery calm her nerves. The moments that followed were the happiest she had ever spent in Paradise Park, and the most profound of her entire life.
Presently her uncle called her.
Right now, her uncle called her.
“Nell, this here hunter wants to give you thet black hoss. An' I say you take him.”
“Nell, this hunter wants to give you that black horse. And I say you should take it.”
“Ranger deserves better care than I can give him,” said Dale. “He runs free in the woods most of the time. I'd be obliged if she'd have him. An' the hound, Pedro, too.”
“Ranger deserves better care than I can provide,” said Dale. “He’s usually running free in the woods. I’d appreciate it if she could take him. And the hound, Pedro, as well.”
Bo swept a saucy glance from Dale to her sister.
Bo shot a cheeky look from Dale to her sister.
“Sure she'll have Ranger. Just offer him to ME!”
“Sure, she’ll have Ranger. Just offer him to ME!”
Dale stood there expectantly, holding a blanket in his hand, ready to saddle the horse. Carmichael walked around Ranger with that appraising eye so keen in cowboys.
Dale stood there expectantly, holding a blanket in his hand, ready to saddle the horse. Carmichael walked around Ranger with that sharp, assessing look so typical of cowboys.
“Las Vegas, do you know anything about horses?” asked Bo.
“Las Vegas, do you know anything about horses?” Bo asked.
“Me! Wal, if you ever buy or trade a hoss you shore have me there,” replied Carmichael.
“Me! Well, if you ever buy or trade a horse, you definitely have me there,” replied Carmichael.
“What do you think of Ranger?” went on Bo.
“What do you think of Ranger?” Bo continued.
“Shore I'd buy him sudden, if I could.”
“Sure, I’d buy him right away if I could.”
“Mr. Las Vegas, you're too late,” asserted Helen, as she advanced to lay a hand on the horse.
“Mr. Las Vegas, you’re too late,” Helen said, stepping forward to place a hand on the horse.
“Ranger is mine.”
"Ranger is my dog."
Dale smoothed out the blanket and, folding it, he threw it over the horse; and then with one powerful swing he set the saddle in place.
Dale spread out the blanket and, folding it, tossed it over the horse; then with one strong motion, he secured the saddle in place.
“Thank you very much for him,” said Helen, softly.
“Thank you so much for him,” said Helen, softly.
“You're welcome, an' I'm sure glad,” responded Dale, and then, after a few deft, strong pulls at the straps, he continued. “There, he's ready for you.”
“Thanks, and I’m really glad,” replied Dale, then, after a few quick, strong pulls at the straps, he added, “There, he’s all set for you.”
With that he laid an arm over the saddle, and faced Helen as she stood patting and smoothing Ranger. Helen, strong and calm now, in feminine possession of her secret and his, as well as her composure, looked frankly and steadily at Dale. He seemed composed, too, yet the bronze of his fine face was a trifle pale.
With that, he draped an arm over the saddle and turned to Helen, who was patting and smoothing Ranger. Helen, strong and calm now, confidently holding onto her secret and his, as well as her composure, looked directly and steadily at Dale. He appeared composed, too, but the warmth of his handsome face was a bit pale.
“But I can't thank you—I'll never be able to repay you—for your service to me and my sister,” said Helen.
“But I can't thank you—I’ll never be able to repay you—for your help to me and my sister,” said Helen.
“I reckon you needn't try,” Dale returned. “An' my service, as you call it, has been good for me.”
“I don't think you need to bother,” Dale replied. “And my service, as you put it, has worked out well for me.”
“Are you going down to Pine with us?”
“Are you coming to Pine with us?”
“No.”
“No.”
“But you will come soon?”
"But you'll come soon?"
“Not very soon, I reckon,” he replied, and averted his gaze.
“Not for a while, I guess,” he said, looking away.
“When?”
"When?"
“Hardly before spring.”
“Barely before spring.”
“Spring?... That is a long time. Won't you come to see me sooner than that?”
“Spring?... That’s a long time. Can’t you come see me sooner than that?”
“If I can get down to Pine.”
“If I can make it down to Pine.”
“You're the first friend I've made in the West,” said Helen, earnestly.
“You're the first friend I've made out West,” Helen said earnestly.
“You'll make many more—an' I reckon soon forget him you called the man of the forest.”
“You’ll make many more — and I guess you’ll soon forget the man you called the forest guy.”
“I never forget any of my friends. And you've been the—the biggest friend I ever had.”
“I never forget any of my friends. And you've been the biggest friend I've ever had.”
“I'll be proud to remember.”
“I'll be proud to remember.”
“But will you remember—will you promise to come to Pine?”
“But will you remember—will you promise to come to Pine?”
“I reckon.”
“I think so.”
“Thank you. All's well, then.... My friend, goodby.”
“Thank you. Everything’s good, then... My friend, goodbye.”
“Good-by,” he said, clasping her hand. His glance was clear, warm, beautiful, yet it was sad.
“Goodbye,” he said, holding her hand. His gaze was clear, warm, beautiful, but it was also sad.
Auchincloss's hearty voice broke the spell. Then Helen saw that the others were mounted. Bo had ridden up close; her face was earnest and happy and grieved all at once, as she bade good-by to Dale. The pack-burros were hobbling along toward the green slope. Helen was the last to mount, but Roy was the last to leave the hunter. Pedro came reluctantly.
Auchincloss's strong voice snapped everyone out of their reverie. Then Helen noticed that the others were already on their horses. Bo had ridden up close; her expression was a mix of sincerity, joy, and sadness as she said goodbye to Dale. The pack burros were slowly making their way toward the lush hillside. Helen was the last to get on her horse, but Roy was the last to depart from the hunter. Pedro came along hesitantly.
It was a merry, singing train which climbed that brown odorous trail, under the dark spruces. Helen assuredly was happy, yet a pang abided in her breast.
It was a cheerful, singing train that made its way up that brown, fragrant path under the dark spruce trees. Helen was definitely happy, but a twinge of sadness lingered in her heart.
She remembered that half-way up the slope there was a turn in the trail where it came out upon an open bluff. The time seemed long, but at last she got there. And she checked Ranger so as to have a moment's gaze down into the park.
She recalled that halfway up the slope, there was a bend in the trail that opened up to a wide bluff. It felt like a long time, but she eventually arrived. She slowed Ranger down for a moment to take a look down into the park.
It yawned there, a dark-green and bright-gold gulf, asleep under a westering sun, exquisite, wild, lonesome. Then she saw Dale standing in the open space between the pines and the spruces. He waved to her. And she returned the salute.
It lay there, a dark-green and bright-gold bay, resting under a setting sun, beautiful, untamed, and lonely. Then she spotted Dale standing in the clearing between the pines and the spruces. He waved to her, and she waved back.
Roy caught up with her then and halted his horse. He waved his sombrero to Dale and let out a piercing yell that awoke the sleeping echoes, splitting strangely from cliff to cliff.
Roy caught up with her then and stopped his horse. He waved his hat to Dale and let out a loud yell that woke the sleeping echoes, bouncing strangely from cliff to cliff.
“Shore Milt never knowed what it was to be lonesome,” said Roy, as if thinking aloud. “But he'll know now.”
“Shore Milt never knew what it was to be lonely,” Roy said, almost to himself. “But he'll know now.”
Ranger stepped out of his own accord and, turning off the ledge, entered the spruce forest. Helen lost sight of Paradise Park. For hours then she rode along a shady, fragrant trail, seeing the beauty of color and wildness, hearing the murmur and rush and roar of water, but all the while her mind revolved the sweet and momentous realization which had thrilled her—that the hunter, this strange man of the forest, so deeply versed in nature and so unfamiliar with emotion, aloof and simple and strong like the elements which had developed him, had fallen in love with her and did not know it.
Ranger stepped out on his own and, shifting off the ledge, walked into the spruce forest. Helen lost sight of Paradise Park. For hours, she rode along a shady, fragrant trail, taking in the beauty of color and nature, listening to the soft sounds of water flowing and crashing. But throughout it all, her mind kept returning to the sweet and important realization that had excited her—the hunter, this mysterious man of the forest, so knowledgeable about nature and so unfamiliar with emotions, distant yet straightforward and strong like the elements that shaped him, had fallen in love with her without even realizing it.
CHAPTER XV
Dale stood with face and arm upraised, and he watched Helen ride off the ledge to disappear in the forest. That vast spruce slope seemed to have swallowed her. She was gone! Slowly Dale lowered his arm with gesture expressive of a strange finality, an eloquent despair, of which he was unconscious.
Dale stood with his face and arm raised, watching Helen ride off the ledge and vanish into the forest. That huge spruce slope seemed to have swallowed her up. She was gone! Slowly, Dale lowered his arm in a gesture that expressed a strange finality, a deep sense of despair, though he wasn’t aware of it.
He turned to the park, to his camp, and the many duties of a hunter. The park did not seem the same, nor his home, nor his work.
He turned to the park, to his campsite, and the many responsibilities of a hunter. The park didn’t seem the same, nor did his home, nor his work.
“I reckon this feelin's natural,” he soliloquized, resignedly, “but it's sure queer for me. That's what comes of makin' friends. Nell an' Bo, now, they made a difference, an' a difference I never knew before.”
“I guess this feeling is natural,” he thought to himself, accepting it, “but it’s definitely strange for me. That’s what happens when you make friends. Nell and Bo, now, they really changed things, and it's a change I never experienced before.”
He calculated that this difference had been simply one of responsibility, and then the charm and liveliness of the companionship of girls, and finally friendship. These would pass now that the causes were removed.
He figured that this difference had really been just about responsibility, then the fun and energy of being with girls, and finally, friendship. These feelings would fade now that the reasons were gone.
Before he had worked an hour around camp he realized a change had come, but it was not the one anticipated. Always before he had put his mind on his tasks, whatever they might be; now he worked while his thoughts were strangely involved.
Before he had spent an hour working around camp, he noticed a change had happened, but it wasn't the one he expected. In the past, he had focused on his tasks, no matter what they were; now he was working while his mind was strangely preoccupied.
The little bear cub whined at his heels; the tame deer seemed to regard him with deep, questioning eyes, the big cougar padded softly here and there as if searching for something.
The little bear cub whimpered at his feet; the tame deer looked at him with curious, searching eyes, while the big cougar quietly moved around as if looking for something.
“You all miss them—now—I reckon,” said Dale. “Well, they're gone an' you'll have to get along with me.”
“You all miss them now, I guess,” said Dale. “Well, they're gone and you'll have to get by with me.”
Some vague approach to irritation with his pets surprised him. Presently he grew both irritated and surprised with himself—a state of mind totally unfamiliar. Several times, as old habit brought momentary abstraction, he found himself suddenly looking around for Helen and Bo. And each time the shock grew stronger. They were gone, but their presence lingered. After his camp chores were completed he went over to pull down the lean-to which the girls had utilized as a tent. The spruce boughs had dried out brown and sear; the wind had blown the roof awry; the sides were leaning in. As there was now no further use for this little habitation, he might better pull it down. Dale did not acknowledge that his gaze had involuntarily wandered toward it many times. Therefore he strode over with the intention of destroying it.
Some vague feeling of irritation with his pets surprised him. Soon, he became both annoyed and surprised at himself—a mindset that felt completely foreign. Several times, as old habits caused him to zone out for a moment, he found himself looking around for Helen and Bo. Each time, the shock hit him harder. They were gone, but their presence still lingered. After finishing his camp chores, he went to take down the lean-to that the girls had used as a tent. The spruce branches had dried out and turned brown; the wind had messed up the roof, and the sides were leaning in. Since there was no longer any use for this little shelter, he might as well take it down. Dale didn’t admit that he had unconsciously gazed toward it many times. So, he walked over with the intent to dismantle it.
For the first time since Roy and he had built the lean-to he stepped inside. Nothing was more certain than the fact that he experienced a strange sensation, perfectly incomprehensible to him. The blankets lay there on the spruce boughs, disarranged and thrown back by hurried hands, yet still holding something of round folds where the slender forms had nestled. A black scarf often worn by Bo lay covering the pillow of pine-needles; a red ribbon that Helen had worn on her hair hung from a twig. These articles were all that had been forgotten. Dale gazed at them attentively, then at the blankets, and all around the fragrant little shelter; and he stepped outside with an uncomfortable knowledge that he could not destroy the place where Helen and Bo had spent so many hours.
For the first time since Roy and he had built the lean-to, he stepped inside. Nothing was more certain than the fact that he felt a strange sensation, completely confusing to him. The blankets lay on the spruce boughs, messy and tossed aside by hurried hands, yet still retaining some round shapes where the slender forms had curled up. A black scarf often worn by Bo lay across the pine-needle pillow; a red ribbon that Helen had worn in her hair hung from a twig. These items were all that had been left behind. Dale looked at them closely, then at the blankets, and all around the fragrant little shelter; then he stepped outside, feeling an uneasy awareness that he couldn’t erase the place where Helen and Bo had spent so many hours.
Whereupon, in studious mood, Dale took up his rifle and strode out to hunt. His winter supply of venison had not yet been laid in. Action suited his mood; he climbed far and passed by many a watching buck to slay which seemed murder; at last he jumped one that was wild and bounded away. This he shot, and set himself a Herculean task in packing the whole carcass back to camp. Burdened thus, he staggered under the trees, sweating freely, many times laboring for breath, aching with toil, until at last he had reached camp. There he slid the deer carcass off his shoulders, and, standing over it, he gazed down while his breast labored. It was one of the finest young bucks he had ever seen. But neither in stalking it, nor making a wonderful shot, nor in packing home a weight that would have burdened two men, nor in gazing down at his beautiful quarry, did Dale experience any of the old joy of the hunter.
Dale, feeling focused, picked up his rifle and headed out to hunt. He still hadn’t stocked up on venison for the winter. He needed to take action; he climbed high and passed by many deer that would have felt wrong to kill; finally, he spotted a wild one that dashed away. He shot it and set himself a huge challenge by carrying the entire carcass back to camp. He struggled under the weight, sweating profusely, often gasping for breath and aching from the effort, until he finally reached camp. There, he slid the deer off his shoulders and, standing over it, looked down, his chest heaving. It was one of the finest young bucks he had ever seen. But whether it was stalking the deer, making an impressive shot, hauling a load that would have overwhelmed two men, or gazing at his beautiful catch, Dale didn’t feel any of the old thrill of being a hunter.
“I'm a little off my feed,” he mused, as he wiped sweat from his heated face. “Maybe a little dotty, as I called Al. But that'll pass.”
“I'm not feeling quite myself,” he thought, wiping sweat from his warm face. “Maybe a bit crazy, like I told Al. But that’ll go away.”
Whatever his state, it did not pass. As of old, after a long day's hunt, he reclined beside the camp-fire and watched the golden sunset glows change on the ramparts; as of old he laid a hand on the soft, furry head of the pet cougar; as of old he watched the gold change to red and then to dark, and twilight fall like a blanket; as of old he listened to the dreamy, lulling murmur of the water fall. The old familiar beauty, wildness, silence, and loneliness were there, but the old content seemed strangely gone.
Whatever his situation, it didn’t fade away. As usual, after a long day of hunting, he relaxed next to the campfire and watched the golden sunset colors shift on the cliffs; as usual, he placed a hand on the soft, furry head of the pet cougar; as usual, he saw the gold turn to red and then to dark, as twilight descended like a blanket; as usual, he listened to the soothing, calming murmur of the waterfall. The same familiar beauty, wildness, silence, and emptiness were present, but the old sense of contentment felt oddly absent.
Soberly he confessed then that he missed the happy company of the girls. He did not distinguish Helen from Bo in his slow introspection. When he sought his bed he did not at once fall to sleep. Always, after a few moments of wakefulness, while the silence settled down or the wind moaned through the pines, he had fallen asleep. This night he found different. Though he was tired, sleep would not soon come. The wilderness, the mountains, the park, the camp—all seemed to have lost something. Even the darkness seemed empty. And when at length Dale fell asleep it was to be troubled by restless dreams.
Soberly, he admitted that he missed the joyful company of the girls. He couldn’t separate Helen from Bo in his slow thoughts. When he finally went to bed, sleep didn’t come right away. Usually, after a few moments of being awake, with the silence settling in or the wind moaning through the pines, he would drift off. But that night felt different. Even though he was tired, sleep didn’t come easily. The wilderness, the mountains, the park, the camp—all seemed to have lost something. Even the darkness felt empty. And when Dale finally fell asleep, it was plagued by restless dreams.
Up with the keen-edged, steely-bright dawn, he went at the his tasks with the springy stride of the deer-stalker.
Up with the sharp, bright dawn, he tackled his tasks with the lively stride of a deer hunter.
At the end of that strenuous day, which was singularly full of the old excitement and action and danger, and of new observations, he was bound to confess that no longer did the chase suffice for him.
At the end of that exhausting day, packed with both the familiar excitement, action, and danger, as well as new discoveries, he had to admit that the chase was no longer enough for him.
Many times on the heights that day, with the wind keen in his face, and the vast green billows of spruce below him, he had found that he was gazing without seeing, halting without object, dreaming as he had never dreamed before.
Many times that day, standing on the heights with the wind sharp against his face and the huge green waves of spruce beneath him, he realized he was staring without really seeing, stopping without a purpose, dreaming like he never had before.
Once, when a magnificent elk came out upon a rocky ridge and, whistling a challenge to invisible rivals, stood there a target to stir any hunter's pulse, Dale did not even raise his rifle. Into his ear just then rang Helen's voice: “Milt Dale, you are no Indian. Giving yourself to a hunter's wildlife is selfish. It is wrong. You love this lonely life, but it is not work. Work that does not help others is not a real man's work.”
Once, when a magnificent elk appeared on a rocky ridge and whistled a challenge to unseen rivals, standing there as a target that would get any hunter's heart racing, Dale didn’t even lift his rifle. At that moment, Helen's voice echoed in his ear: “Milt Dale, you are not an Indian. Giving yourself to a hunter’s lifestyle is selfish. It is wrong. You love this solitary life, but it is not real work. Work that doesn’t help others isn’t real work for a man.”
From that moment conscience tormented him. It was not what he loved, but what he ought to do, that counted in the sum of good achieved in the world. Old Al Auchincloss had been right. Dale was wasting strength and intelligence that should go to do his share in the development of the West. Now that he had reached maturity, if through his knowledge of nature's law he had come to see the meaning of the strife of men for existence, for place, for possession, and to hold them in contempt, that was no reason why he should keep himself aloof from them, from some work that was needed in an incomprehensible world.
From that moment on, his conscience nagged at him. It wasn't what he loved that mattered, but what he should be doing that counted in making the world a better place. Old Al Auchincloss had been right. Dale was wasting his strength and intelligence that should have been used to contribute to the development of the West. Now that he had reached adulthood, if through his understanding of nature's laws he had come to see the struggle of people for survival, for status, for ownership, and to look down on them, that didn't mean he should distance himself from them or from the important work needed in an unpredictable world.
Dale did not hate work, but he loved freedom. To be alone, to live with nature, to feel the elements, to labor and dream and idle and climb and sleep unhampered by duty, by worry, by restriction, by the petty interests of men—this had always been his ideal of living. Cowboys, riders, sheep-herders, farmers—these toiled on from one place and one job to another for the little money doled out to them. Nothing beautiful, nothing significant had ever existed in that for him. He had worked as a boy at every kind of range-work, and of all that humdrum waste of effort he had liked sawing wood best. Once he had quit a job of branding cattle because the smell of burning hide, the bawl of the terrified calf, had sickened him. If men were honest there would be no need to scar cattle. He had never in the least desired to own land and droves of stock, and make deals with ranchmen, deals advantageous to himself. Why should a man want to make a deal or trade a horse or do a piece of work to another man's disadvantage? Self-preservation was the first law of life. But as the plants and trees and birds and beasts interpreted that law, merciless and inevitable as they were, they had neither greed nor dishonesty. They lived by the grand rule of what was best for the greatest number.
Dale didn't dislike work, but he valued freedom. Being alone, living close to nature, feeling the elements, working, dreaming, relaxing, climbing, and sleeping without the burden of duty, worry, or the trivial concerns of others—this had always been his idea of a good life. Cowboys, riders, sheep herders, farmers—they moved from one job to another for the small wages given to them. There was nothing beautiful or meaningful in that for him. As a kid, he had done all sorts of ranch work, but out of all the monotonous hard work, he enjoyed sawing wood the most. He once quit a cattle branding job because the smell of burning hide and the cries of the scared calf made him sick. If people were honest, there would be no reason to brand cattle. He had never wanted to own land or a herd of livestock, nor to make deals with ranchers that were beneficial only to him. Why would someone want to make a deal or trade a horse in a way that harmed someone else? Self-preservation is the core principle of life. But like the plants, trees, birds, and animals that followed that principle—cold and unavoidable as it might be—they knew no greed or dishonesty. They lived by the greater good.
But Dale's philosophy, cold and clear and inevitable, like nature itself, began to be pierced by the human appeal in Helen Rayner's words. What did she mean? Not that he should lose his love of the wilderness, but that he realize himself! Many chance words of that girl had depth. He was young, strong, intelligent, free from taint of disease or the fever of drink. He could do something for others. Who? If that mattered, there, for instance, was poor old Mrs. Cass, aged and lame now; there was Al Auchincloss, dying in his boots, afraid of enemies, and wistful for his blood and his property to receive the fruit of his labors; there were the two girls, Helen and Bo, new and strange to the West, about to be confronted by a big problem of ranch life and rival interests. Dale thought of still more people in the little village of Pine—of others who had failed, whose lives were hard, who could have been made happier by kindness and assistance.
But Dale's philosophy, cold, clear, and inevitable, like nature itself, began to be affected by the human appeal in Helen Rayner's words. What did she mean? Not that he should lose his love for the wilderness, but that he should understand himself! Many casual remarks from that girl had depth. He was young, strong, intelligent, free from the taint of disease or the effects of alcohol. He could do something for others. Who? If that mattered, there was poor old Mrs. Cass, now aged and lame; there was Al Auchincloss, dying in his boots, afraid of enemies, longing for his blood and property to finally benefit from his hard work; there were the two girls, Helen and Bo, new and unfamiliar with the West, about to face a significant challenge of ranch life and competing interests. Dale thought of even more people in the small village of Pine—those who had struggled, whose lives were tough, who could have been made happier by kindness and support.
What, then, was the duty of Milt Dale to himself? Because men preyed on one another and on the weak, should he turn his back upon a so-called civilization or should he grow like them? Clear as a bell came the answer that his duty was to do neither. And then he saw how the little village of Pine, as well as the whole world, needed men like him. He had gone to nature, to the forest, to the wilderness for his development; and all the judgments and efforts of his future would be a result of that education.
What was Milt Dale's responsibility to himself? Just because people exploited each other and took advantage of the vulnerable, did that mean he should reject so-called civilization or become like them? The answer was clear: his duty was to do neither. He realized that the small village of Pine, as well as the entire world, needed men like him. He had turned to nature, the forest, and the wilderness for his growth; and all the decisions and actions he would take in the future would stem from that experience.
Thus Dale, lying in the darkness and silence of his lonely park, arrived at a conclusion that he divined was but the beginning of a struggle.
Thus Dale, lying in the darkness and silence of his lonely park, came to a conclusion that he sensed was just the start of a struggle.
It took long introspection to determine the exact nature of that struggle, but at length it evolved into the paradox that Helen Rayner had opened his eyes to his duty as a man, that he accepted it, yet found a strange obstacle in the perplexing, tumultuous, sweet fear of ever going near her again.
It took a lot of deep thinking to figure out the true nature of that struggle, but eventually, it became clear that Helen Rayner had made him aware of his responsibilities as a man. He accepted this, but he also felt a strange barrier in the confusing, intense, and sweet fear of ever approaching her again.
Suddenly, then, all his thought revolved around the girl, and, thrown off his balance, he weltered in a wilderness of unfamiliar strange ideas.
Suddenly, all his thoughts were focused on the girl, and, off balance, he struggled in a sea of confusing new ideas.
When he awoke next day the fight was on in earnest. In his sleep his mind had been active. The idea that greeted him, beautiful as the sunrise, flashed in memory of Auchincloss's significant words, “Take your chance with the girl!”
When he woke up the next day, the fight was really on. While he slept, his mind had been busy. The thought that welcomed him, as beautiful as the sunrise, reminded him of Auchincloss's important words, “Take your chance with the girl!”
The old rancher was in his dotage. He hinted of things beyond the range of possibility. That idea of a chance for Dale remained before his consciousness only an instant. Stars were unattainable; life could not be fathomed; the secret of nature did not abide alone on the earth—these theories were not any more impossible of proving than that Helen Rayner might be for him.
The old rancher was getting on in years. He suggested things that seemed far-fetched. The thought of a chance for Dale stayed in his mind for just a moment. Stars were out of reach; life was a mystery; the secrets of nature weren’t just found on Earth—these ideas were no harder to prove than the possibility of Helen Rayner being for him.
Nevertheless, her strange coming into his life had played havoc, the extent of which he had only begun to realize.
Nevertheless, her unusual entrance into his life had caused chaos, the extent of which he had only just started to understand.
For a month he tramped through the forest. It was October, a still golden, fulfilling season of the year; and everywhere in the vast dark green a glorious blaze of oak and aspen made beautiful contrast. He carried his rifle, but he never used it. He would climb miles and go this way and that with no object in view. Yet his eye and ear had never been keener. Hours he would spend on a promontory, watching the distance, where the golden patches of aspen shone bright out of dark-green mountain slopes. He loved to fling himself down in an aspen-grove at the edge of a senaca, and there lie in that radiance like a veil of gold and purple and red, with the white tree-trunks striping the shade. Always, whether there were breeze or not, the aspen-leaves quivered, ceaselessly, wonderfully, like his pulses, beyond his control. Often he reclined against a mossy rock beside a mountain stream to listen, to watch, to feel all that was there, while his mind held a haunting, dark-eyed vision of a girl. On the lonely heights, like an eagle, he sat gazing down into Paradise Park, that was more and more beautiful, but would never again be the same, never fill him with content, never be all and all to him.
For a month, he wandered through the forest. It was October, a calm, golden season of the year, and everywhere in the expansive dark green, a stunning display of oak and aspen created a beautiful contrast. He carried his rifle, but he never used it. He would hike for miles, going this way and that with no specific goal in mind. Yet his eyes and ears had never been sharper. He would spend hours on a promontory, watching the distance, where the golden patches of aspen glimmered against the dark green mountain slopes. He loved to throw himself down in an aspen grove at the edge of a viewpoint, lying there in that glow of gold, purple, and red, with the white tree trunks creating stripes in the shade. Always, whether there was a breeze or not, the aspen leaves shivered, endlessly, wonderfully, like his heartbeats, beyond his control. Often, he leaned against a mossy rock beside a mountain stream to listen, to watch, to feel everything around him, while his mind held a haunting vision of a girl with dark eyes. On the remote heights, like an eagle, he sat gazing down at Paradise Park, which was becoming more and more beautiful, but would never again be the same, never bring him contentment, never be everything to him.
Late in October the first snow fell. It melted at once on the south side of the park, but the north slopes and the rims and domes above stayed white.
Late in October, the first snow fell. It melted immediately on the south side of the park, but the north slopes and the ridges and peaks above remained white.
Dale had worked quick and hard at curing and storing his winter supply of food, and now he spent days chopping and splitting wood to burn during the months he would be snowed-in. He watched for the dark-gray, fast-scudding storm-clouds, and welcomed them when they came. Once there lay ten feet of snow on the trails he would be snowed-in until spring. It would be impossible to go down to Pine. And perhaps during the long winter he would be cured of this strange, nameless disorder of his feelings.
Dale had worked quickly and hard at preparing and storing his winter food supply, and now he spent days chopping and splitting wood to use during the months he would be snowed in. He kept an eye out for the dark gray, fast-moving storm clouds, and welcomed them when they appeared. Once there was ten feet of snow on the trails, he would be stuck until spring. It would be impossible to get down to Pine. And maybe during the long winter he would get over this strange, nameless issue with his feelings.
November brought storms up on the peaks. Flurries of snow fell in the park every day, but the sunny south side, where Dale's camp lay, retained its autumnal color and warmth. Not till late in winter did the snow creep over this secluded nook.
November brought storms to the mountains. Flurries of snow fell in the park every day, but the sunny south side, where Dale's camp was, held onto its autumn colors and warmth. It wasn't until late in winter that the snow finally reached this sheltered spot.
The morning came at last, piercingly keen and bright, when Dale saw that the heights were impassable; the realization brought him a poignant regret. He had not guessed how he had wanted to see Helen Rayner again until it was too late. That opened his eyes. A raging frenzy of action followed, in which he only tired himself physically without helping himself spiritually.
The morning finally arrived, sharp and bright, when Dale realized that the heights were unreachable; this hit him with a deep sense of regret. He hadn’t realized how much he wanted to see Helen Rayner again until it was too late. This made him aware. He plunged into a frenzied activity, but all it did was exhaust him physically without offering any spiritual relief.
It was sunset when he faced the west, looking up at the pink snow-domes and the dark-golden fringe of spruce, and in that moment he found the truth.
It was sunset when he turned to the west, gazing at the pink snow-capped peaks and the dark golden edges of spruce trees, and in that moment, he discovered the truth.
“I love that girl! I love that girl!” he spoke aloud, to the distant white peaks, to the winds, to the loneliness and silence of his prison, to the great pines and to the murmuring stream, and to his faithful pets. It was his tragic confession of weakness, of amazing truth, of hopeless position, of pitiful excuse for the transformation wrought in him.
“I love that girl! I love that girl!” he shouted to the distant white peaks, to the winds, to the loneliness and silence of his prison, to the tall pines and the murmuring stream, and to his loyal pets. It was his heartbreaking admission of vulnerability, of incredible honesty, of a hopeless situation, of a sad excuse for the change that had come over him.
Dale's struggle ended there when he faced his soul. To understand himself was to be released from strain, worry, ceaseless importuning doubt and wonder and fear. But the fever of unrest, of uncertainty, had been nothing compared to a sudden upflashing torment of love.
Dale's struggle ended when he confronted his true self. Understanding himself meant being free from stress, anxiety, constant nagging doubts, and fear. But the intense feeling of uncertainty was nothing compared to the sudden, overwhelming pain of love.
With somber deliberation he set about the tasks needful, and others that he might make—his camp-fires and meals, the care of his pets and horses, the mending of saddles and pack-harness, the curing of buckskin for moccasins and hunting-suits. So his days were not idle. But all this work was habit for him and needed no application of mind.
With serious thought, he got to work on the necessary tasks and some he created for himself—making campfires and meals, tending to his pets and horses, repairing saddles and pack harnesses, and curing buckskin for moccasins and hunting suits. So, his days weren’t wasted. But all this work was second nature to him and didn’t require much mental effort.
And Dale, like some men of lonely wilderness lives who did not retrograde toward the savage, was a thinker. Love made him a sufferer.
And Dale, like some men living alone in the wilderness who didn't revert to a primitive state, was a thinker. Love caused him to suffer.
The surprise and shame of his unconscious surrender, the certain hopelessness of it, the long years of communion with all that was wild, lonely, and beautiful, the wonderfully developed insight into nature's secrets, and the sudden-dawning revelation that he was no omniscient being exempt from the ruthless ordinary destiny of man—all these showed him the strength of his manhood and of his passion, and that the life he had chosen was of all lives the one calculated to make love sad and terrible.
The shock and embarrassment of his unintended defeat, the clear hopelessness of it, the many years spent connecting with everything that was wild, lonely, and beautiful, the deep understanding of nature's secrets, and the sudden realization that he wasn’t an all-knowing being free from the harsh normal fate of humanity—all these revealed the strength of his manhood and his passion, and that the life he had chosen was, above all others, the one most likely to make love painful and dreadful.
Helen Rayner haunted him. In the sunlight there was not a place around camp which did not picture her lithe, vigorous body, her dark, thoughtful eyes, her eloquent, resolute lips, and the smile that was so sweet and strong. At night she was there like a slender specter, pacing beside him under the moaning pines. Every camp-fire held in its heart the glowing white radiance of her spirit.
Helen Rayner haunted him. In the sunlight, there wasn't a spot around camp that didn't remind him of her agile, energetic body, her dark, contemplative eyes, her expressive, determined lips, and that smile that was both sweet and powerful. At night, she was there like a slim ghost, walking beside him under the whispering pines. Every campfire carried the warm, bright glow of her spirit.
Nature had taught Dale to love solitude and silence, but love itself taught him their meaning. Solitude had been created for the eagle on his crag, for the blasted mountain fir, lonely and gnarled on its peak, for the elk and the wolf. But it had not been intended for man. And to live always in the silence of wild places was to become obsessed with self—to think and dream—to be happy, which state, however pursued by man, was not good for him. Man must be given imperious longings for the unattainable.
Nature had shown Dale the value of being alone and quiet, but love taught him what those really meant. Solitude was meant for the eagle on its cliff, for the twisted mountain pine, isolated and weathered at its summit, for the elk and the wolf. But it wasn’t meant for humans. Living constantly in the silence of untamed places could lead to an obsession with oneself—thinking and dreaming—being happy, which, no matter how much a person chased it, wasn't good for them. People need strong desires for what they can't reach.
It needed, then, only the memory of an unattainable woman to render solitude passionately desired by a man, yet almost unendurable. Dale was alone with his secret; and every pine, everything in that park saw him shaken and undone.
It only took the memory of an unattainable woman to make solitude something a man passionately desired, yet almost unbearable. Dale was alone with his secret, and every pine tree, everything in that park watched him shaken and undone.
In the dark, pitchy deadness of night, when there was no wind and the cold on the peaks had frozen the waterfall, then the silence seemed insupportable. Many hours that should have been given to slumber were paced out under the cold, white, pitiless stars, under the lonely pines.
In the pitch-black stillness of night, when there was no breeze and the chill on the peaks had frozen the waterfall, the silence felt unbearable. Many hours that should have been spent sleeping were instead spent pacing beneath the cold, white, unforgiving stars, surrounded by the lonely pines.
Dale's memory betrayed him, mocked his restraint, cheated him of any peace; and his imagination, sharpened by love, created pictures, fancies, feelings, that drove him frantic.
Dale's memory let him down, ridiculed his self-control, and stole any sense of peace; and his imagination, heightened by love, conjured up images, fantasies, and emotions that drove him crazy.
He thought of Helen Rayner's strong, shapely brown hand. In a thousand different actions it haunted him. How quick and deft in camp-fire tasks! how graceful and swift as she plaited her dark hair! how tender and skilful in its ministration when one of his pets had been injured! how eloquent when pressed tight against her breast in a moment of fear on the dangerous heights! how expressive of unutterable things when laid on his arm!
He thought about Helen Rayner's strong, shapely brown hand. In a thousand different moments, it lingered in his mind. How quick and skillful she was with campfire tasks! How graceful and swift she was as she braided her dark hair! How gentle and skilled it was when she cared for one of his injured pets! How full of emotion it was when pressed tightly against her chest in a moment of fear on those treacherous heights! How it conveyed so much when it rested on his arm!
Dale saw that beautiful hand slowly creep up his arm, across his shoulder, and slide round his neck to clasp there. He was powerless to inhibit the picture. And what he felt then was boundless, unutterable. No woman had ever yet so much as clasped his hand, and heretofore no such imaginings had ever crossed his mind, yet deep in him, somewhere hidden, had been this waiting, sweet, and imperious need. In the bright day he appeared to ward off such fancies, but at night he was helpless. And every fancy left him weaker, wilder.
Dale watched that beautiful hand slowly move up his arm, across his shoulder, and wrap around his neck. He was powerless to stop the image. What he felt then was limitless and indescribable. No woman had ever even held his hand, and he had never imagined anything like this before, but deep down, hidden away, was this sweet and overwhelming need. In the daylight, he seemed to push away those thoughts, but at night, he was defenseless. Each thought only made him feel weaker and more unhinged.
When, at the culmination of this phase of his passion, Dale, who had never known the touch of a woman's lips, suddenly yielded to the illusion of Helen Rayner's kisses, he found himself quite mad, filled with rapture and despair, loving her as he hated himself. It seemed as if he had experienced all these terrible feelings in some former life and had forgotten them in this life. He had no right to think of her, but he could not resist it. Imagining the sweet surrender of her lips was a sacrilege, yet here, in spite of will and honor and shame, he was lost.
When, at the peak of his obsession, Dale, who had never felt a woman's kiss, suddenly succumbed to the fantasy of Helen Rayner's lips, he found himself completely overwhelmed, filled with both joy and despair, loving her while hating himself. It felt like he had gone through these intense emotions in a past life and had just forgotten them in this one. He had no right to think about her, but he couldn't help it. Imagining the soft surrender of her lips felt wrong, yet here he was, despite his will, honor, and shame, utterly lost.
Dale, at length, was vanquished, and he ceased to rail at himself, or restrain his fancies. He became a dreamy, sad-eyed, camp-fire gazer, like many another lonely man, separated, by chance or error, from what the heart hungered most for. But this great experience, when all its significance had clarified in his mind, immeasurably broadened his understanding of the principles of nature applied to life.
Dale eventually gave up, and he stopped criticizing himself or holding back his thoughts. He turned into a dreamy, sad-eyed guy who stared into the campfire, just like many other lonely men who found themselves, whether by chance or mistake, away from what their hearts truly desired. But this deep experience, once he fully understood its meaning, greatly expanded his insight into the principles of nature as they relate to life.
Love had been in him stronger than in most men, because of his keen, vigorous, lonely years in the forest, where health of mind and body were intensified and preserved. How simple, how natural, how inevitable! He might have loved any fine-spirited, healthy-bodied girl. Like a tree shooting its branches and leaves, its whole entity, toward the sunlight, so had he grown toward a woman's love. Why? Because the thing he revered in nature, the spirit, the universal, the life that was God, had created at his birth or before his birth the three tremendous instincts of nature—to fight for life, to feed himself, to reproduce his kind. That was all there was to it. But oh! the mystery, the beauty, the torment, and the terror of this third instinct—this hunger for the sweetness and the glory of a woman's love!
Love had been stronger in him than in most men, because of his intense, energetic, lonely years in the forest, where his mind and body thrived and remained strong. It was so simple, so natural, so inevitable! He could have loved any spirited, healthy girl. Like a tree stretching its branches and leaves, fully reaching for the sunlight, he had grown toward a woman's love. Why? Because what he admired in nature—the spirit, the universal, the life that was God—had instilled in him, either at his birth or before, the three powerful instincts of nature: to fight for life, to feed himself, and to reproduce his kind. That was all there was to it. But oh! the mystery, the beauty, the torment, and the terror of this third instinct—this craving for the sweetness and glory of a woman's love!
CHAPTER XVI
Helen Rayner dropped her knitting into her lap and sat pensively gazing out of the window over the bare yellow ranges of her uncle's ranch.
Helen Rayner put her knitting down in her lap and sat quietly, looking out the window at the empty yellow hills of her uncle's ranch.
The winter day was bright, but steely, and the wind that whipped down from the white-capped mountains had a keen, frosty edge. A scant snow lay in protected places; cattle stood bunched in the lee of ridges; low sheets of dust scurried across the flats.
The winter day was bright, yet chilly, and the wind that whipped down from the snowy mountains had a sharp, cold bite. There was a little snow in sheltered spots; cattle huddled together on the leeward side of ridges; patches of dust raced across the flatlands.
The big living-room of the ranch-house was warm and comfortable with its red adobe walls, its huge stone fireplace where cedar logs blazed, and its many-colored blankets. Bo Rayner sat before the fire, curled up in an armchair, absorbed in a book. On the floor lay the hound Pedro, his racy, fine head stretched toward the warmth.
The spacious living room of the ranch house was cozy and inviting, with its red adobe walls, the large stone fireplace where cedar logs crackled, and its vibrant blankets. Bo Rayner sat in an armchair in front of the fire, engrossed in a book. On the floor rested the hound Pedro, his sleek, fine head stretched out toward the warmth.
“Did uncle call?” asked Helen, with a start out of her reverie.
“Did Uncle call?” Helen asked, suddenly coming out of her daydream.
“I didn't hear him,” replied Bo.
“I didn’t hear him,” Bo said.
Helen rose to tiptoe across the floor, and, softly parting some curtains, she looked into the room where her uncle lay. He was asleep. Sometimes he called out in his slumbers. For weeks now he had been confined to his bed, slowly growing weaker. With a sigh Helen returned to her window-seat and took up her work.
Helen got up on her tiptoes and gently pulled back some curtains to peek into the room where her uncle was lying. He was asleep, occasionally calling out in his dreams. For weeks, he had been stuck in bed, becoming weaker day by day. With a sigh, Helen returned to her window seat and picked up her work.
“Bo, the sun is bright,” she said. “The days are growing longer. I'm so glad.”
“Bo, the sun is bright,” she said. “The days are getting longer. I'm so glad.”
“Nell, you're always wishing time away. For me it passes quickly enough,” replied the sister.
“Nell, you’re always wishing your life away. For me, time goes by quickly enough,” replied the sister.
“But I love spring and summer and fall—and I guess I hate winter,” returned Helen, thoughtfully.
“But I love spring, summer, and fall—and I guess I hate winter,” replied Helen, thoughtfully.
The yellow ranges rolled away up to the black ridges and they in turn swept up to the cold, white mountains. Helen's gaze seemed to go beyond that snowy barrier. And Bo's keen eyes studied her sister's earnest, sad face.
The yellow hills stretched out toward the dark ridges, which then rose up to the cold, white mountains. Helen's eyes appeared to look past that snowy barrier. Bo's sharp eyes took in her sister's serious, sorrowful expression.
“Nell, do you ever think of Dale?” she queried, suddenly.
“Nell, do you ever think about Dale?” she asked, suddenly.
The question startled Helen. A slow blush suffused neck and cheek.
The question surprised Helen. A slow blush spread across her neck and cheeks.
“Of course,” she replied, as if surprised that Bo should ask such a thing.
“Of course,” she said, sounding surprised that Bo would ask something like that.
“I—I shouldn't have asked that,” said Bo, softly, and then bent again over her book.
“I—I shouldn’t have asked that,” Bo said quietly, then leaned back over her book.
Helen gazed tenderly at that bright, bowed head. In this swift-flying, eventful, busy winter, during which the management of the ranch had devolved wholly upon Helen, the little sister had grown away from her. Bo had insisted upon her own free will and she had followed it, to the amusement of her uncle, to the concern of Helen, to the dismay and bewilderment of the faithful Mexican housekeeper, and to the undoing of all the young men on the ranch.
Helen looked affectionately at that bright, bowed head. In this fast-paced, eventful winter, where the responsibility of the ranch had completely fallen on Helen, her little sister had started to drift away from her. Bo had insisted on her independence and had embraced it, much to her uncle's amusement, Helen's worry, the loyal Mexican housekeeper's dismay and confusion, and the frustration of all the young men on the ranch.
Helen had always been hoping and waiting for a favorable hour in which she might find this wilful sister once more susceptible to wise and loving influence. But while she hesitated to speak, slow footsteps and a jingle of spurs sounded without, and then came a timid knock. Bo looked up brightly and ran to open the door.
Helen had always been hoping and waiting for the right moment when her stubborn sister might be more open to wise and loving guidance. But just as she hesitated to say anything, she heard slow footsteps and the jingle of spurs outside, followed by a soft knock. Bo looked up cheerfully and dashed to open the door.
“Oh! It's only—YOU!” she uttered, in withering scorn, to the one who knocked.
“Oh! It’s just—YOU!” she said with intense disdain to the person who knocked.
Helen thought she could guess who that was.
Helen thought she could figure out who that was.
“How are you-all?” asked a drawling voice.
“How are you all?” asked a slow, drawling voice.
“Well, Mister Carmichael, if that interests you—I'm quite ill,” replied Bo, freezingly.
“Well, Mr. Carmichael, if that interests you—I’m not feeling well,” replied Bo coldly.
“Ill! Aw no, now?”
"Ugh! Oh no, now?"
“It's a fact. If I don't die right off I'll have to be taken back to Missouri,” said Bo, casually.
“It's a fact. If I don't die right away, I'll have to be taken back to Missouri,” said Bo, casually.
“Are you goin' to ask me in?” queried Carmichael, bluntly. “It's cold—an' I've got somethin' to say to—”
“Are you going to ask me in?” Carmichael asked, straightforwardly. “It's cold, and I've got something to say to—”
“To ME? Well, you're not backward, I declare,” retorted Bo.
“To me? Well, you're not behind the times, I must say,” Bo shot back.
“Miss Rayner, I reckon it 'll be strange to you—findin' out I didn't come to see you.”
“Miss Rayner, I guess it’ll be strange for you—finding out I didn’t come to see you.”
“Indeed! No. But what was strange was the deluded idea I had—that you meant to apologize to me—like a gentleman.... Come in, Mr. Carmichael. My sister is here.”
“Sure! No. But what was odd was the misguided thought I had—that you intended to apologize to me—like a gentleman.... Come in, Mr. Carmichael. My sister is here.”
The door closed as Helen turned round. Carmichael stood just inside with his sombrero in hand, and as he gazed at Bo his lean face seemed hard. In the few months since autumn he had changed—aged, it seemed, and the once young, frank, alert, and careless cowboy traits had merged into the making of a man. Helen knew just how much of a man he really was. He had been her mainstay during all the complex working of the ranch that had fallen upon her shoulders.
The door closed as Helen turned around. Carmichael stood just inside with his sombrero in hand, and as he looked at Bo, his lean face appeared hardened. In the few months since autumn, he had changed—he seemed older, and the once young, open, sharp, and carefree cowboy traits had turned into the qualities of a man. Helen knew exactly how much of a man he truly was. He had been her rock during all the complicated tasks of the ranch that had landed on her shoulders.
“Wal, I reckon you was deluded, all right—if you thought I'd crawl like them other lovers of yours,” he said, with cool deliberation.
“Well, I guess you were mistaken if you thought I’d act like those other lovers of yours,” he said, with calm certainty.
Bo turned pale, and her eyes fairly blazed, yet even in what must have been her fury Helen saw amaze and pain.
Bo turned pale, and her eyes practically sparked with intensity, but even in what must have been her anger, Helen could see shock and hurt.
“OTHER lovers? I think the biggest delusion here is the way you flatter yourself,” replied Bo, stingingly.
“OTHER lovers? I think the biggest misconception here is how you flatter yourself,” replied Bo, sharply.
“Me flatter myself? Nope. You don't savvy me. I'm shore hatin' myself these days.”
“Me flatter myself? Nope. You don't understand me. I'm really hating myself these days.”
“Small wonder. I certainly hate you—with all my heart!”
“Of course. I really hate you—with all my heart!”
At this retort the cowboy dropped his head and did not see Bo flaunt herself out of the room. But he heard the door close, and then slowly came toward Helen.
At this remark, the cowboy hung his head and didn't see Bo strut out of the room. But he heard the door shut and then slowly walked over to Helen.
“Cheer up, Las Vegas,” said Helen, smiling. “Bo's hot-tempered.”
“Cheer up, Las Vegas,” Helen said with a smile. “Bo's just a bit temperamental.”
“Miss Nell, I'm just like a dog. The meaner she treats me the more I love her,” he replied, dejectedly.
“Miss Nell, I'm just like a dog. The meaner she is to me, the more I love her,” he replied, feeling down.
To Helen's first instinct of liking for this cowboy there had been added admiration, respect, and a growing appreciation of strong, faithful, developing character. Carmichael's face and hands were red and chapped from winter winds; the leather of wrist-bands, belt, and boots was all worn shiny and thin; little streaks of dust fell from him as he breathed heavily. He no longer looked the dashing cowboy, ready for a dance or lark or fight.
To Helen's initial attraction to this cowboy, she had added admiration, respect, and an increasing appreciation for his strong, loyal, and evolving character. Carmichael's face and hands were red and chapped from the winter winds; the leather of his wristbands, belt, and boots was worn shiny and thin; little streaks of dust fell from him as he breathed heavily. He no longer looked like the dashing cowboy, ready for a dance, a good time, or a fight.
“How in the world did you offend her so?” asked Helen. “Bo is furious. I never saw her so angry as that.”
“How on earth did you upset her like that?” asked Helen. “Bo is really mad. I’ve never seen her this angry before.”
“Miss Nell, it was jest this way,” began Carmichael. “Shore Bo's knowed I was in love with her. I asked her to marry me an' she wouldn't say yes or no.... An', mean as it sounds—she never run away from it, thet's shore. We've had some quarrels—two of them bad, an' this last's the worst.”
“Miss Nell, it was just like this,” Carmichael started. “Of course Bo knows I was in love with her. I asked her to marry me and she wouldn’t say yes or no... And as mean as it sounds—she never really backed away from it, that’s for sure. We’ve had some arguments—two of them serious, and this last one is the worst.”
“Bo told me about one quarrel,” said Helen. “It was—because you drank—that time.”
“Bo told me about one fight,” said Helen. “It was—because you drank—that time.”
“Shore it was. She took one of her cold spells an' I jest got drunk.”
"Sure it was. She had one of her cold moods, and I just got drunk."
“But that was wrong,” protested Helen.
“But that was wrong,” Helen protested.
“I ain't so shore. You see, I used to get drunk often—before I come here. An' I've been drunk only once. Back at Las Vegas the outfit would never believe thet. Wal, I promised Bo I wouldn't do it again, an' I've kept my word.”
“I'm not so sure. You see, I used to get drunk a lot—before I came here. And I've only been drunk once since then. Back in Las Vegas, the crew would never believe that. Well, I promised Bo I wouldn't do it again, and I've kept my word.”
“That is fine of you. But tell me, why is she angry now?”
"That’s nice of you. But tell me, why is she upset now?"
“Bo makes up to all the fellars,” confessed Carmichael, hanging his head. “I took her to the dance last week—over in the town-hall. Thet's the first time she'd gone anywhere with me. I shore was proud.... But thet dance was hell. Bo carried on somethin' turrible, an' I—”
“Bo gets along with all the guys,” admitted Carmichael, looking down. “I took her to the dance last week—over at the town hall. That’s the first time she’d gone anywhere with me. I was really proud.... But that dance was a nightmare. Bo acted up like crazy, and I—”
“Tell me. What did she do?” demanded Helen, anxiously. “I'm responsible for her. I've got to see that she behaves.”
“Tell me. What did she do?” Helen asked anxiously. “I'm responsible for her. I need to make sure she behaves.”
“Aw, I ain't sayin' she didn't behave like a lady,” replied Carmichael. “It was—she—wal, all them fellars are fools over her—an' Bo wasn't true to me.”
“Aw, I’m not saying she didn’t act like a lady,” replied Carmichael. “It was—she—well, all those guys are crazy about her—and Bo wasn’t faithful to me.”
“My dear boy, is Bo engaged to you?”
“My dear boy, is Bo your fiancé?”
“Lord—if she only was!” he sighed.
“God—if only she were!” he sighed.
“Then how can you say she wasn't true to you? Be reasonable.”
“Then how can you say she wasn't faithful to you? Be sensible.”
“I reckon now, Miss Nell, thet no one can be in love an' act reasonable,” rejoined the cowboy. “I don't know how to explain, but the fact is I feel thet Bo has played the—the devil with me an' all the other fellars.”
“I think now, Miss Nell, that no one can be in love and act reasonably,” rejoined the cowboy. “I can't really explain it, but the truth is I feel that Bo has messed with me and all the other guys.”
“You mean she has flirted?”
“You mean she's flirted?”
“I reckon.”
"I think."
“Las Vegas, I'm afraid you're right,” said Helen, with growing apprehension. “Go on. Tell me what's happened.”
“Las Vegas, I’m afraid you’re right,” Helen said, feeling more anxious. “Go ahead. Tell me what happened.”
“Wal, thet Turner boy, who rides for Beasley, he was hot after Bo,” returned Carmichael, and he spoke as if memory hurt him. “Reckon I've no use for Turner. He's a fine-lookin', strappin', big cow-puncher, an' calculated to win the girls. He brags thet he can, an' I reckon he's right. Wal, he was always hangin' round Bo. An' he stole one of my dances with Bo. I only had three, an' he comes up to say this one was his; Bo, very innocent—oh, she's a cute one!—she says, 'Why, Mister Turner—is it really yours?' An' she looked so full of joy thet when he says to me, 'Excoose us, friend Carmichael,' I sat there like a locoed jackass an' let them go. But I wasn't mad at thet. He was a better dancer than me an' I wanted her to have a good time. What started the hell was I seen him put his arm round her when it wasn't just time, accordin' to the dance, an' Bo—she didn't break any records gettin' away from him. She pushed him away—after a little—after I near died. Wal, on the way home I had to tell her. I shore did. An' she said what I'd love to forget. Then—then, Miss Nell, I grabbed her—it was outside here by the porch an' all bright moonlight—I grabbed her an' hugged an' kissed her good. When I let her go I says, sorta brave, but I was plumb scared—I says, 'Wal, are you goin' to marry me now?'”
“Yeah, that Turner guy, who rides for Beasley, he was really into Bo,” returned Carmichael, and he spoke like remembering was painful. “I don’t have any use for Turner. He’s a good-looking, strong, big cowboy, and he definitely attracts the girls. He boasts that he can, and I believe him. Well, he was always hanging around Bo. And he took one of my dances with her. I only had three, and he comes up claiming this one was his; Bo, so innocent—oh, she's adorable!—she says, 'Oh, Mister Turner—is it really yours?' And she looked so happy that when he told me, 'Excuse us, friend Carmichael,' I sat there like a clueless idiot and let them go. But I wasn’t mad about that. He danced better than I did, and I wanted her to enjoy herself. What really got me riled was seeing him put his arm around her when it wasn’t his turn to do that, and Bo—she didn’t waste any time getting away from him. She pushed him off—after a bit—after I nearly lost it. Well, on the way home, I had to tell her. I really did. And she said something I’d love to forget. Then—then, Miss Nell, I grabbed her—it was right outside here by the porch in the bright moonlight—I grabbed her and hugged and kissed her good. When I let her go, I said, trying to be brave, but I was really scared—I said, 'So, are you going to marry me now?'”
He concluded with a gulp, and looked at Helen with woe in his eyes.
He finished with a gulp and looked at Helen with sadness in his eyes.
“Oh! What did Bo do?” breathlessly queried Helen.
“Oh! What did Bo do?” Helen asked breathlessly.
“She slapped me,” he replied. “An' then she says, I did like you best, but NOW I hate you!' An' she slammed the door in my face.”
“She slapped me,” he replied. “And then she says, I liked you the most, but NOW I hate you!' And she slammed the door in my face.”
“I think you made a great mistake,” said Helen, gravely.
“I think you made a big mistake,” said Helen seriously.
“Wal, if I thought so I'd beg her forgiveness. But I reckon I don't. What's more, I feel better than before. I'm only a cowboy an' never was much good till I met her. Then I braced. I got to havin' hopes, studyin' books, an' you know how I've been lookin' into this ranchin' game. I stopped drinkin' an' saved my money. Wal, she knows all thet. Once she said she was proud of me. But it didn't seem to count big with her. An' if it can't count big I don't want it to count at all. I reckon the madder Bo is at me the more chance I've got. She knows I love her—thet I'd die for her—thet I'm a changed man. An' she knows I never before thought of darin' to touch her hand. An' she knows she flirted with Turner.”
“Well, if I thought that, I’d ask her to forgive me. But I don’t think so. What’s more, I feel better than I did before. I’m just a cowboy and never was much good until I met her. Then I got my act together. I started having hopes, studying books, and you know how I’ve been looking into this ranching thing. I stopped drinking and saved my money. Well, she knows all that. Once she said she was proud of me. But it didn’t seem to matter much to her. And if it doesn’t matter, I don’t want it to matter at all. I guess the angrier Bo is with me, the better chance I have. She knows I love her—that I’d die for her—that I’m a changed man. And she knows I never thought I could dare to touch her hand. And she knows she flirted with Turner.”
“She's only a child,” replied Helen. “And all this change—the West—the wildness—and you boys making much of her—why, it's turned her head. But Bo will come out of it true blue. She is good, loving. Her heart is gold.”
“She's just a kid,” said Helen. “And all this change—the West—the wildness—and you guys making a big deal out of her—it's really overwhelmed her. But Bo will turn out to be genuine. She’s kind and loving. Her heart is pure gold.”
“I reckon I know, an' my faith can't be shook,” rejoined Carmichael, simply. “But she ought to believe thet she'll make bad blood out here. The West is the West. Any kind of girls are scarce. An' one like Bo—Lord! we cowboys never seen none to compare with her. She'll make bad blood an' some of it will be spilled.”
“I think I know, and my faith can't be shaken,” Carmichael replied simply. “But she should believe that she'll cause trouble out here. The West is the West. Any kind of girls are rare. And one like Bo—wow! We cowboys have never seen anyone to compare with her. She'll cause trouble and some of it will be fatal.”
“Uncle Al encourages her,” said Helen, apprehensively. “It tickles him to hear how the boys are after her. Oh, she doesn't tell him. But he hears. And I, who must stand in mother's place to her, what can I do?”
“Uncle Al encourages her,” Helen said nervously. “It amuses him to hear how the boys are pursuing her. Oh, she doesn’t tell him. But he finds out. And I, who have to take on the role of mother to her, what can I do?”
“Miss Nell, are you on my side?” asked the cowboy, wistfully. He was strong and elemental, caught in the toils of some power beyond him.
“Miss Nell, are you on my side?” the cowboy asked, with a hint of longing. He was strong and raw, trapped by a force greater than himself.
Yesterday Helen might have hesitated at that question. But to-day Carmichael brought some proven quality of loyalty, some strange depth of rugged sincerity, as if she had learned his future worth.
Yesterday, Helen might have hesitated at that question. But today, Carmichael showed a real sense of loyalty, a unique level of genuine sincerity, as if she had recognized his future value.
“Yes, I am,” Helen replied, earnestly. And she offered her hand.
“Yes, I am,” Helen replied sincerely. And she extended her hand.
“Wal, then it 'll shore turn out happy,” he said, squeezing her hand. His smile was grateful, but there was nothing in it of the victory he hinted at. Some of his ruddy color had gone. “An' now I want to tell you why I come.”
“Well, then it will definitely turn out happy,” he said, squeezing her hand. His smile was appreciative, but there was nothing about it that reflected the victory he suggested. Some of his rosy color had faded. “And now I want to tell you why I came.”
He had lowered his voice. “Is Al asleep?” he whispered.
He lowered his voice. “Is Al asleep?” he whispered.
“Yes,” replied Helen. “He was a little while ago.”
“Yes,” replied Helen. “He was here a little while ago.”
“Reckon I'd better shut his door.”
“Guess I’d better close his door.”
Helen watched the cowboy glide across the room and carefully close the door, then return to her with intent eyes. She sensed events in his look, and she divined suddenly that he must feel as if he were her brother.
Helen watched the cowboy move smoothly across the room and gently close the door, then come back to her with serious eyes. She sensed something in his gaze, and she suddenly realized that he must feel like he was her brother.
“Shore I'm the one thet fetches all the bad news to you,” he said, regretfully.
“Sure, I’m the one who brings you all the bad news,” he said, regretfully.
Helen caught her breath. There had indeed been many little calamities to mar her management of the ranch—loss of cattle, horses, sheep—the desertion of herders to Beasley—failure of freighters to arrive when most needed—fights among the cowboys—and disagreements over long-arranged deals.
Helen caught her breath. There had definitely been a lot of small disasters that disrupted her management of the ranch—loss of cattle, horses, sheep—the departure of herders to Beasley—the failure of freighters to show up when they were needed the most—fights among the cowboys—and disagreements over deals that had been arranged for a long time.
“Your uncle Al makes a heap of this here Jeff Mulvey,” asserted Carmichael.
“Your uncle Al talks a lot about this Jeff Mulvey,” said Carmichael.
“Yes, indeed. Uncle absolutely relies on Jeff,” replied Helen.
“Yes, definitely. Uncle completely counts on Jeff,” replied Helen.
“Wal, I hate to tell you, Miss Nell,” said the cowboy, bitterly, “thet Mulvey ain't the man he seems.”
“Well, I hate to say it, Miss Nell,” said the cowboy, bitterly, “that Mulvey isn’t the man he appears to be.”
“Oh, what do you mean?”
"Oh, what do you mean?"
“When your uncle dies Mulvey is goin' over to Beasley an' he's goin' to take all the fellars who'll stick to him.”
“When your uncle dies, Mulvey is going over to Beasley and he's going to take all the guys who will stand by him.”
“Could Jeff be so faithless—after so many years my uncle's foreman? Oh, how do you know?”
“Could Jeff really be so disloyal—after all those years as my uncle's foreman? Oh, how can you be sure?”
“Reckon I guessed long ago. But wasn't shore. Miss Nell, there's a lot in the wind lately, as poor old Al grows weaker. Mulvey has been particular friendly to me an' I've nursed him along, 'cept I wouldn't drink. An' his pards have been particular friends with me, too, more an' more as I loosened up. You see, they was shy of me when I first got here. To-day the whole deal showed clear to me like a hoof track in soft ground. Bud Lewis, who's bunked with me, come out an' tried to win me over to Beasley—soon as Auchincloss dies. I palavered with Bud an' I wanted to know. But Bud would only say he was goin' along with Jeff an' others of the outfit. I told him I'd reckon over it an' let him know. He thinks I'll come round.”
“Yeah, I figured it out a while back. But I wasn't sure. Miss Nell, a lot has been happening lately, especially as poor old Al keeps getting weaker. Mulvey has been really friendly with me, and I’ve helped him out, except I wouldn’t drink. His buddies have also been getting friendlier with me, especially as I relaxed more. You see, they were hesitant around me when I first arrived. Today, everything became clear to me, like a hoofprint in soft mud. Bud Lewis, who’s been sharing a room with me, came out and tried to convince me to side with Beasley—just as soon as Auchincloss passes away. I talked with Bud and wanted to know more. But Bud would only say he was going along with Jeff and the others in the group. I told him I’d think about it and let him know. He thinks I’ll come around.”
“Why—why will these men leave me when—when—Oh, poor uncle! They bargain on his death. But why—tell me why?”
“Why—why are these men leaving me when—when—Oh, poor uncle! They’re negotiating based on his death. But why—can someone tell me why?”
“Beasley has worked on them—won them over,” replied Carmichael, grimly. “After Al dies the ranch will go to you. Beasley means to have it. He an' Al was pards once, an' now Beasley has most folks here believin' he got the short end of thet deal. He'll have papers—shore—an' he'll have most of the men. So he'll just put you off an' take possession. Thet's all, Miss Nell, an' you can rely on its bein' true.”
“Beasley has worked on them—won them over,” replied Carmichael, grimly. “After Al dies, the ranch will go to you. Beasley intends to have it. He and Al were pals once, and now Beasley has most people here believing he got the short end of that deal. He'll have paperwork, for sure, and he'll have most of the men. So he'll just push you aside and take possession. That's all, Miss Nell, and you can count on it being true.”
“I—I believe you—but I can't believe such—such robbery possible,” gasped Helen.
“I—I believe you—but I can't believe that such—such robbery is possible,” gasped Helen.
“It's simple as two an' two. Possession is law out here. Once Beasley gets on the ground it's settled. What could you do with no men to fight for your property?”
“It's as simple as two plus two. Possession is the law out here. Once Beasley gets on the ground, it's settled. What could you do with no men to fight for your property?”
“But, surely, some of the men will stay with me?”
"But, surely, some of the guys will stick with me?"
“I reckon. But not enough.”
"I think so. But not enough."
“Then I can hire more. The Beeman boys. And Dale would come to help me.”
“Then I can hire more. The Beeman boys. And Dale would come to help me.”
“Dale would come. An' he'd help a heap. I wish he was here,” replied Carmichael, soberly. “But there's no way to get him. He's snowed-up till May.”
“Dale would come. And he'd help a lot. I wish he was here,” replied Carmichael seriously. “But there's no way to reach him. He's stuck in the snow until May.”
“I dare not confide in uncle,” said Helen, with agitation. “The shock might kill him. Then to tell him of the unfaithfulness of his old men—that would be cruel.... Oh, it can't be so bad as you think.”
“I can't confide in Uncle,” Helen said, feeling anxious. “The shock could really hurt him. And telling him about the betrayal of his old friends—that would be so cruel... Oh, it can't be as bad as you think.”
“I reckon it couldn't be no worse. An'—Miss Nell, there's only one way to get out of it—an' thet's the way of the West.”
“I think it couldn’t get any worse. And—Miss Nell, there’s only one way to get out of this—and that’s the way of the West.”
“How?” queried Helen, eagerly.
"How?" asked Helen, eagerly.
Carmichael lunged himself erect and stood gazing down at her. He seemed completely detached now from that frank, amiable cowboy of her first impressions. The redness was totally gone from his face. Something strange and cold and sure looked out of his eyes.
Carmichael shot up and stood looking down at her. He seemed totally removed from the friendly, easygoing cowboy she had first met. The color had completely drained from his face. Something strange, cold, and certain was visible in his eyes.
“I seen Beasley go in the saloon as I rode past. Suppose I go down there, pick a quarrel with him—an' kill him?”
“I saw Beasley go into the saloon as I rode by. What if I went down there, picked a fight with him—and killed him?”
Helen sat bolt-upright with a cold shock.
Helen sat straight up, startled by a sudden jolt.
“Carmichael! you're not serious?” she exclaimed.
“Carmichael! You can't be serious!” she exclaimed.
“Serious? I shore am. Thet's the only way, Miss Nell. An' I reckon it's what Al would want. An' between you an' me—it would be easier than ropin' a calf. These fellars round Pine don't savvy guns. Now, I come from where guns mean somethin'. An' when I tell you I can throw a gun slick an' fast, why I shore ain't braggin'. You needn't worry none about me, Miss Nell.”
“Seriously? I definitely am. That's the only way, Miss Nell. And I think that's what Al would want. And between you and me—it would be easier than roping a calf. These guys around Pine don't understand guns. Now, I come from a place where guns mean something. And when I say I can draw a gun quickly and smoothly, I'm not bragging. You don’t need to worry about me at all, Miss Nell.”
Helen grasped that he had taken the signs of her shocked sensibility to mean she feared for his life. But what had sickened her was the mere idea of bloodshed in her behalf.
Helen realized that he had interpreted her shocked reaction as fear for his life. But what truly disgusted her was just the thought of violence on her account.
“You'd—kill Beasley—just because there are rumors of his—treachery?” gasped Helen.
“You'd—kill Beasley—just because there are rumors of his—betrayal?” gasped Helen.
“Shore. It'll have to be done, anyhow,” replied the cowboy.
“Sure. It'll have to be done, anyway,” replied the cowboy.
“No! No! It's too dreadful to think of. Why, that would be murder. I—I can't understand how you speak of it—so—so calmly.”
“No! No! It’s too awful to even consider. That would be murder. I—I can’t wrap my head around how you talk about it—so—so casually.”
“Reckon I ain't doin' it calmly. I'm as mad as hell,” said Carmichael, with a reckless smile.
“Looks like I'm not handling it calmly. I'm really angry,” said Carmichael, with a bold smile.
“Oh, if you are serious then, I say no—no—no! I forbid you. I don't believe I'll be robbed of my property.”
“Oh, if you're serious, then I say no—no—no! I forbid you. I can't believe I'll be robbed of my belongings.”
“Wal, supposin' Beasley does put you off—an' takes possession. What 're you goin' to say then?” demanded the cowboy, in slow, cool deliberation.
"Well, suppose Beasley does kick you out—and takes over. What are you going to say then?" the cowboy asked, slowly and calmly.
“I'd say the same then as now,” she replied.
“I'd say the same now as I did then,” she replied.
He bent his head thoughtfully while his red hands smoothed his sombrero.
He lowered his head in thought as his red hands adjusted his sombrero.
“Shore you girls haven't been West very long,” he muttered, as if apologizing for them. “An' I reckon it takes time to learn the ways of a country.”
“Sure, you girls haven't been West very long,” he muttered, almost apologizing for them. “And I guess it takes time to get used to the ways of a place.”
“West or no West, I won't have fights deliberately picked, and men shot, even if they do threaten me,” declared Helen, positively.
“West or no West, I won’t let fights be picked on purpose, and men shot, even if they do threaten me,” Helen declared firmly.
“All right, Miss Nell, shore I respect your wishes,” he returned. “But I'll tell you this. If Beasley turns you an' Bo out of your home—wal, I'll look him up on my own account.”
“All right, Miss Nell, I respect your wishes,” he replied. “But I’ll tell you this. If Beasley tries to kick you and Bo out of your home—well, I’ll find him myself.”
Helen could only gaze at him as he backed to the door, and she thrilled and shuddered at what seemed his loyalty to her, his love for Bo, and that which was inevitable in himself.
Helen could only stare at him as he moved back toward the door, and she felt both excited and uneasy about what appeared to be his loyalty to her, his love for Bo, and the inevitability of his own fate.
“Reckon you might save us all some trouble—now if you'd—just get mad—an' let me go after thet greaser.”
“Think you could save us all some hassle—if you’d—just get angry—and let me go after that guy.”
“Greaser! Do you mean Beasley?”
“Greaser! Are you talking about Beasley?”
“Shore. He's a half-breed. He was born in Magdalena, where I heard folks say nary one of his parents was no good.”
“Shore. He's mixed race. He was born in Magdalena, where I heard people say neither of his parents was any good.”
“That doesn't matter. I'm thinking of humanity of law and order. Of what is right.”
"That doesn't matter. I'm thinking about humanity, law, and order. About what's right."
“Wal, Miss Nell, I'll wait till you get real mad—or till Beasley—”
“Well, Miss Nell, I'll wait until you get really mad—or until Beasley—”
“But, my friend, I'll not get mad,” interrupted Helen. “I'll keep my temper.”
"But, my friend, I won't get angry," interrupted Helen. "I'll stay calm."
“I'll bet you don't,” he retorted. “Mebbe you think you've none of Bo in you. But I'll bet you could get so mad—once you started—thet you'd be turrible. What 've you got them eyes for, Miss Nell, if you ain't an Auchincloss?”
“I'll bet you don't,” he shot back. “Maybe you think you don't have any of Bo in you. But I'll bet that if you got really mad—once you started—you'd be terrible. What do you have those eyes for, Miss Nell, if you're not an Auchincloss?”
He was smiling, yet he meant every word. Helen felt the truth as something she feared.
He was smiling, but he meant every word. Helen felt the truth as something she was afraid of.
“Las Vegas, I won't bet. But you—you will always come to me—first—if there's trouble.”
“Las Vegas, I won’t take that chance. But you—you will always come to me—first—if there’s a problem.”
“I promise,” he replied, soberly, and then went out.
“I promise,” he said seriously, and then left.
Helen found that she was trembling, and that there was a commotion in her breast. Carmichael had frightened her. No longer did she hold doubt of the gravity of the situation. She had seen Beasley often, several times close at hand, and once she had been forced to meet him. That time had convinced her that he had evinced personal interest in her. And on this account, coupled with the fact that Riggs appeared to have nothing else to do but shadow her, she had been slow in developing her intention of organizing and teaching a school for the children of Pine. Riggs had become rather a doubtful celebrity in the settlements. Yet his bold, apparent badness had made its impression. From all reports he spent his time gambling, drinking, and bragging. It was no longer news in Pine what his intentions were toward Helen Rayner. Twice he had ridden up to the ranch-house, upon one occasion securing an interview with Helen. In spite of her contempt and indifference, he was actually influencing her life there in Pine. And it began to appear that the other man, Beasley, might soon direct stronger significance upon the liberty of her actions.
Helen realized she was trembling, feeling a stir in her chest. Carmichael had scared her. She no longer doubted how serious the situation was. She had seen Beasley often, several times up close, and once she had been forced to meet him. That encounter convinced her that he was personally interested in her. Because of this, along with the fact that Riggs seemed to have nothing else to do but follow her around, she had been slow to act on her plan to organize and teach a school for the children of Pine. Riggs had become somewhat of a questionable celebrity in the settlements. His bold, obvious bad behavior had made an impact. According to reports, he spent his time gambling, drinking, and bragging. It was no longer a secret in Pine what his feelings were toward Helen Rayner. He had ridden up to the ranch house twice, one time managing to get an interview with her. Despite her contempt and indifference, he was actually influencing her life there in Pine. And it seemed that Beasley might soon have a stronger impact on her freedom of choice.
The responsibility of the ranch had turned out to be a heavy burden. It could not be managed, at least by her, in the way Auchincloss wanted it done. He was old, irritable, irrational, and hard. Almost all the neighbors were set against him, and naturally did not take kindly to Helen.
The responsibility of the ranch had become a heavy burden. It couldn’t be managed, at least by her, in the way Auchincloss wanted. He was old, irritable, unreasonable, and difficult. Nearly all the neighbors were against him, and of course, they didn’t take kindly to Helen.
She had not found the slightest evidence of unfair dealing on the part of her uncle, but he had been a hard driver. Then his shrewd, far-seeing judgment had made all his deals fortunate for him, which fact had not brought a profit of friendship.
She hadn't found any evidence of wrongdoing from her uncle, but he had been a tough negotiator. His sharp, forward-thinking judgment had made all his deals successful for him, but that hadn't fostered a friendship.
Of late, since Auchincloss had grown weaker and less dominating, Helen had taken many decisions upon herself, with gratifying and hopeful results. But the wonderful happiness that she had expected to find in the West still held aloof. The memory of Paradise Park seemed only a dream, sweeter and more intangible as time passed, and fuller of vague regrets. Bo was a comfort, but also a very considerable source of anxiety. She might have been a help to Helen if she had not assimilated Western ways so swiftly. Helen wished to decide things in her own way, which was as yet quite far from Western. So Helen had been thrown more and more upon her own resources, with the cowboy Carmichael the only one who had come forward voluntarily to her aid.
Lately, since Auchincloss had become weaker and less controlling, Helen had started making many decisions on her own, with satisfying and promising outcomes. However, the incredible happiness she expected to find in the West still felt distant. The memory of Paradise Park seemed more like a dream, becoming sweeter and more elusive as time went on, filled with vague regrets. Bo was a source of comfort, but also a significant source of stress. She could have been a help to Helen if she hadn’t adopted Western ways so quickly. Helen wanted to handle things in her own way, which was still quite different from the Western approach. As a result, Helen had to rely more and more on herself, with Carmichael the cowboy being the only one who had come forward willingly to help her.
For an hour Helen sat alone in the room, looking out of the window, and facing stern reality with a colder, graver, keener sense of intimacy than ever before. To hold her property and to live her life in this community according to her ideas of honesty, justice, and law might well be beyond her powers. To-day she had been convinced that she could not do so without fighting for them, and to fight she must have friends. That conviction warmed her toward Carmichael, and a thoughtful consideration of all he had done for her proved that she had not fully appreciated him. She would make up for her oversight.
For an hour, Helen sat alone in the room, looking out the window and confronting harsh reality with a deeper, sharper sense of intimacy than ever before. Holding onto her property and living her life in this community according to her beliefs about honesty, justice, and law might be more than she could handle. Today, she realized that she couldn't achieve this without fighting for it, and to fight, she needed friends. That realization made her feel warmer toward Carmichael, and a thoughtful reflection on everything he had done for her showed that she hadn't fully appreciated him. She would make up for her oversight.
There were no Mormons in her employ, for the good reason that Auchincloss would not hire them. But in one of his kindlier hours, growing rare now, he had admitted that the Mormons were the best and the most sober, faithful workers on the ranges, and that his sole objection to them was just this fact of their superiority. Helen decided to hire the four Beemans and any of their relatives or friends who would come; and to do this, if possible, without letting her uncle know. His temper now, as well as his judgment, was a hindrance to efficiency. This decision regarding the Beemans; brought Helen back to Carmichael's fervent wish for Dale, and then to her own.
There were no Mormons working for her, mainly because Auchincloss wouldn’t hire them. However, during one of his rare kinder moments, he had acknowledged that Mormons were the best, most reliable, and hardworking people on the ranges, and his only issue with them was their superiority. Helen decided to hire the four Beemans and any of their relatives or friends who were willing to come, and she aimed to do this without her uncle finding out. His mood, as well as his judgment, was currently a barrier to getting things done efficiently. This decision about the Beemans reminded Helen of Carmichael's strong desire for Dale, and then it turned her thoughts to her own feelings.
Soon spring would be at hand, with its multiplicity of range tasks. Dale had promised to come to Pine then, and Helen knew that promise would be kept. Her heart beat a little faster, in spite of her business-centered thoughts. Dale was there, over the black-sloped, snowy-tipped mountain, shut away from the world. Helen almost envied him. No wonder he loved loneliness, solitude, the sweet, wild silence and beauty of Paradise Park! But he was selfish, and Helen meant to show him that. She needed his help. When she recalled his physical prowess with animals, and imagined what it must be in relation to men, she actually smiled at the thought of Beasley forcing her off her property, if Dale were there. Beasley would only force disaster upon himself. Then Helen experienced a quick shock. Would Dale answer to this situation as Carmichael had answered? It afforded her relief to assure herself to the contrary. The cowboy was one of a blood-letting breed; the hunter was a man of thought, gentleness, humanity. This situation was one of the kind that had made him despise the littleness of men. Helen assured herself that he was different from her uncle and from the cowboy, in all the relations of life which she had observed while with him. But a doubt lingered in her mind. She remembered his calm reference to Snake Anson, and that caused a recurrence of the little shiver Carmichael had given her. When the doubt augmented to a possibility that she might not be able to control Dale, then she tried not to think of it any more. It confused and perplexed her that into her mind should flash a thought that, though it would be dreadful for Carmichael to kill Beasley, for Dale to do it would be a calamity—a terrible thing. Helen did not analyze that strange thought. She was as afraid of it as she was of the stir in her blood when she visualized Dale.
Soon, spring would be here, bringing a lot of tasks to handle. Dale had promised he would come to Pine then, and Helen knew he would keep that promise. Her heart raced a bit, despite her focus on work. Dale was out there, beyond the snowy-tipped, black-sloped mountain, isolated from the world. Helen almost envied him. It made sense that he loved being alone, the sweet, wild silence and beauty of Paradise Park! But he was selfish, and Helen planned to make him see that. She needed his help. When she thought about his strength with animals and imagined what it must be like with people, she actually smiled at the idea of Beasley trying to push her off her property if Dale were around. Beasley would only bring disaster upon himself. Then Helen felt a quick jolt. Would Dale react to this situation like Carmichael had? It comforted her to tell herself he wouldn’t. The cowboy was brutal; the hunter was thoughtful, gentle, and humane. This situation was the kind that made him scorn the pettiness of men. Helen reminded herself that he was different from her uncle and the cowboy in all the ways she’d observed while being with him. But a doubt lingered in her mind. She remembered his calm mention of Snake Anson, which brought back the unsettling shiver that Carmichael had given her. When the doubt grew into a worry that she might not be able to control Dale, she tried to push it away. It confused and troubled her that a thought crossed her mind that, while it would be horrible for Carmichael to kill Beasley, for Dale to do it would be a disaster—a terrible thing. Helen didn’t analyze that strange thought. She was just as afraid of it as she was of the thrill in her blood when she pictured Dale.
Her meditation was interrupted by Bo, who entered the room, rebellious-eyed and very lofty. Her manner changed, which apparently owed its cause to the fact that Helen was alone.
Her meditation was interrupted by Bo, who walked into the room, eyes full of rebellion and a very high attitude. Her demeanor shifted, seemingly because Helen was by herself.
“Is that—cowboy gone?” she asked.
“Is that—cowboy gone?” she asked.
“Yes. He left quite some time ago,” replied Helen.
“Yes. He left a while ago,” replied Helen.
“I wondered if he made your eyes shine—your color burn so. Nell, you're just beautiful.”
“I wondered if he made your eyes sparkle—your color glow like that. Nell, you're really beautiful.”
“Is my face burning?” asked Helen, with a little laugh. “So it is. Well, Bo, you've no cause for jealousy. Las Vegas can't be blamed for my blushes.”
“Is my face on fire?” asked Helen, laughing a bit. “It really is. Well, Bo, you don’t need to be jealous. You can’t hold Las Vegas responsible for my blushes.”
“Jealous! Me? Of that wild-eyed, soft-voiced, two-faced cow-puncher? I guess not, Nell Rayner. What 'd he say about me?”
“Jealous? Me? Of that wild-eyed, soft-spoken, two-faced cowboy? I doubt it, Nell Rayner. What did he say about me?”
“Bo, he said a lot,” replied Helen, reflectively. “I'll tell you presently. First I want to ask you—has Carmichael ever told you how he's helped me?”
“Bo, he said a lot,” replied Helen, thinking it over. “I'll tell you in a bit. First, I want to ask you—has Carmichael ever mentioned how he's helped me?”
“No! When I see him—which hasn't been often lately—he—I—Well, we fight. Nell, has he helped you?”
“No! When I see him—which hasn’t been often lately—he—I—Well, we fight. Nell, has he helped you?”
Helen smiled in faint amusement. She was going to be sincere, but she meant to keep her word to the cowboy. The fact was that reflection had acquainted her with her indebtedness to Carmichael.
Helen smiled with a hint of amusement. She intended to be honest, but she wanted to stay true to her promise to the cowboy. The truth was that her reflections had made her aware of how much she owed to Carmichael.
“Bo, you've been so wild to ride half-broken mustangs—and carry on with cowboys—and read—and sew—and keep your secrets that you've had no time for your sister or her troubles.”
“Bo, you've been so adventurous riding half-broken mustangs, hanging out with cowboys, reading, sewing, and keeping your secrets that you haven't had any time for your sister or her troubles.”
“Nell!” burst out Bo, in amaze and pain. She flew to Helen and seized her hands. “What 're you saying?”
“Nell!” Bo exclaimed, shocked and hurt. She rushed over to Helen and grabbed her hands. “What are you talking about?”
“It's all true,” replied Helen, thrilling and softening. This sweet sister, once aroused, would be hard to resist. Helen imagined she should hold to her tone of reproach and severity.
“It's all true,” replied Helen, feeling excited and softening. This sweet sister, once stirred, would be tough to resist. Helen thought she should stick to her tone of criticism and seriousness.
“Sure it's true,” cried Bo, fiercely. “But what's my fooling got to do with the—the rest you said? Nell, are you keeping things from me?”
“Sure it’s true,” Bo shouted, angrily. “But what does my foolishness have to do with the—the rest you mentioned? Nell, are you hiding things from me?”
“My dear, I never get any encouragement to tell you my troubles.”
“My dear, I never get any support to share my troubles.”
“But I've—I've nursed uncle—sat up with him—just the same as you,” said Bo, with quivering lips.
“But I've—I've taken care of Uncle—stayed up with him—just like you,” said Bo, with trembling lips.
“Yes, you've been good to him.”
"Yeah, you've treated him well."
“We've no other troubles, have we, Nell?”
“We don't have any other problems, do we, Nell?”
“You haven't, but I have,” responded Helen, reproachfully.
“You haven't, but I have,” Helen replied, with a hint of reproach.
“Why—why didn't you tell me?” cried Bo, passionately. “What are they? Tell me now. You must think me a—a selfish, hateful cat.”
“Why—why didn't you tell me?” Bo exclaimed, passionately. “What are they? Tell me now. You must think I’m a selfish, awful person.”
“Bo, I've had much to worry me—and the worst is yet to come,” replied Helen. Then she told Bo how complicated and bewildering was the management of a big ranch—when the owner was ill, testy, defective in memory, and hard as steel—when he had hoards of gold and notes, but could not or would not remember his obligations—when the neighbor ranchers had just claims—when cowboys and sheep-herders were discontented, and wrangled among themselves—when great herds of cattle and flocks of sheep had to be fed in winter—when supplies had to be continually freighted across a muddy desert and lastly, when an enemy rancher was slowly winning away the best hands with the end in view of deliberately taking over the property when the owner died. Then Helen told how she had only that day realized the extent of Carmichael's advice and help and labor—how, indeed, he had been a brother to her—how—
“Bo, I've had a lot on my mind—and the worst is yet to come,” replied Helen. Then she explained to Bo how complicated and confusing managing a big ranch was—especially when the owner was sick, irritable, forgetful, and tough as nails—when he had plenty of money and notes, but couldn’t or wouldn’t remember his responsibilities—when the neighboring ranchers had valid claims—when cowboys and sheep herders were unhappy and quarrelling among themselves—when huge herds of cattle and flocks of sheep needed to be fed in winter—when supplies had to be constantly transported across a muddy desert—and lastly, when a rival rancher was slowly luring away the best workers with the plan to take over the property once the owner passed away. Then Helen shared how she had just realized that day how much Carmichael’s advice, help, and hard work meant to her—how, in fact, he had been like a brother to her—how—
But at this juncture Bo buried her face in Helen's breast and began to cry wildly.
But at this point, Bo buried her face in Helen's chest and began to cry uncontrollably.
“I—I—don't want—to hear—any more,” she sobbed.
“I—I—don’t want—to hear—anything else,” she sobbed.
“Well, you've got to hear it,” replied Helen, inexorably “I want you to know how he's stood by me.”
“Well, you have to hear it,” replied Helen, firmly. “I want you to know how he has supported me.”
“But I hate him.”
“But I dislike him.”
“Bo, I suspect that's not true.”
“Bo, I don't think that's true.”
“I do—I do.”
"I do—I do."
“Well, you act and talk very strangely then.”
“Well, you act and talk really weird then.”
“Nell Rayner—are—you—you sticking up for that—that devil?”
“Nell Rayner—are—you really sticking up for that devil?”
“I am, yes, so far as it concerns my conscience,” rejoined Helen, earnestly. “I never appreciated him as he deserved—not until now. He's a man, Bo, every inch of him. I've seen him grow up to that in three months. I'd never have gotten along without him. I think he's fine, manly, big. I—”
“I am, yes, as far as my conscience goes,” Helen replied earnestly. “I never fully appreciated him until now. He's truly a man, Bo, every bit of him. I've watched him grow into that in three months. I wouldn’t have managed without him. I think he's great, manly, and really impressive. I—”
“I'll bet—he's made love—to you, too,” replied Bo, woefully.
“I'll bet—he’s hooked up with you, too,” Bo replied, sadly.
“Talk sense,” said Helen, sharply. “He has been a brother to me. But, Bo Rayner, if he HAD made love to me I—I might have appreciated it more than you.”
“Talk sense,” Helen said sharply. “He has been like a brother to me. But, Bo Rayner, if he HAD made a move on me, I—I might have liked it more than you.”
Bo raised her face, flushed in part and also pale, with tear-wet cheeks and the telltale blaze in the blue eyes.
Bo lifted her face, flushed in some areas and pale in others, with tear-streaked cheeks and the unmistakable fire in her blue eyes.
“I've been wild about that fellow. But I hate him, too,” she said, with flashing spirit. “And I want to go on hating him. So don't tell me any more.”
“I've been crazy about that guy. But I hate him, too,” she said, with a spark in her eyes. “And I want to keep hating him. So don't tell me anything else.”
Whereupon Helen briefly and graphically related how Carmichael had offered to kill Beasley, as the only way to save her property, and how, when she refused, that he threatened he would do it anyhow.
Whereupon Helen quickly and vividly recounted how Carmichael had proposed to kill Beasley as the only way to protect her property, and how, when she declined, he threatened that he would go through with it anyway.
Bo fell over with a gasp and clung to Helen.
Bo fell over with a gasp and held onto Helen.
“Oh—Nell! Oh, now I love him more than—ever,” she cried, in mingled rage and despair.
“Oh—Nell! Oh, now I love him more than ever,” she cried, in mixed rage and despair.
Helen clasped her closely and tried to comfort her as in the old days, not so very far back, when troubles were not so serious as now.
Helen held her tightly and tried to comfort her like in the old days, not too long ago, when problems weren’t as serious as they are now.
“Of course you love him,” she concluded. “I guessed that long ago. And I'm glad. But you've been wilful—foolish. You wouldn't surrender to it. You wanted your fling with the other boys. You're—Oh, Bo, I fear you have been a sad little flirt.”
“Of course you love him,” she concluded. “I figured that out a long time ago. And I'm happy for you. But you've been stubborn—foolish. You didn't want to give in to it. You wanted your fun with the other guys. You're—Oh, Bo, I worry you’ve been a sad little flirt.”
“I—I wasn't very bad till—till he got bossy. Why, Nell, he acted—right off—just as if he OWNED me. But he didn't.... And to show him—I—I really did flirt with that Turner fellow. Then he—he insulted me.... Oh, I hate him!”
“I—I wasn't that bad until—until he got controlling. Honestly, Nell, he acted—right from the start—like he OWNED me. But he didn’t.... And to show him—I—I really did flirt with that Turner guy. Then he—he insulted me.... Oh, I can't stand him!”
“Nonsense, Bo. You can't hate any one while you love him,” protested Helen.
“Nonsense, Bo. You can't hate someone while you love them,” protested Helen.
“Much you know about that,” flashed Bo. “You just can! Look here. Did you ever see a cowboy rope and throw and tie up a mean horse?”
“Yeah, you know a lot about that,” Bo shot back. “You totally can! Check this out. Have you ever seen a cowboy rope, throw, and tie up a wild horse?”
“Yes, I have.”
"Yeah, I have."
“Do you have any idea how strong a cowboy is—how his hands and arms are like iron?”
“Do you have any idea how strong a cowboy is—how his hands and arms are like steel?”
“Yes, I'm sure I know that, too.”
“Yes, I’m sure I know that, too.”
“And how savage he is?”
"And how brutal is he?"
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“And how he goes at anything he wants to do?”
“And how he goes after anything he wants to do?”
“I must admit cowboys are abrupt,” responded Helen, with a smile.
“I have to admit, cowboys can be pretty blunt,” replied Helen, smiling.
“Well, Miss Rayner, did you ever—when you were standing quiet like a lady—did you ever have a cowboy dive at you with a terrible lunge—grab you and hold you so you couldn't move or breathe or scream—hug you till all your bones cracked—and kiss you so fierce and so hard that you wanted to kill him and die?”
“Well, Miss Rayner, have you ever—when you were standing there calmly like a lady—had a cowboy come at you with a wild lunge—grab you and hold you so you couldn’t move or breathe or scream—squeeze you so tightly that you felt like your bones might break—and kiss you so intensely and forcefully that you wanted to kill him and die?”
Helen had gradually drawn back from this blazing-eyed, eloquent sister, and when the end of that remarkable question came it was impossible to reply.
Helen had slowly pulled away from her intense, expressive sister, and when the remarkable question finally ended, she found it impossible to respond.
“There! I see you never had that done to you,” resumed Bo, with satisfaction. “So don't ever talk to me.”
“There! I see you’ve never experienced that,” Bo said, feeling pleased. “So don’t ever talk to me.”
“I've heard his side of the story,” said Helen, constrainedly.
“I've heard his side of the story,” said Helen, reluctantly.
With a start Bo sat up straighter, as if better to defend herself.
With a jolt, Bo sat up straighter, as if to defend herself better.
“Oh! So you have? And I suppose you'll take his part—even about that—that bearish trick.”
“Oh! So you have? And I guess you'll side with him—even on that—that rude trick.”
“No. I think that rude and bold. But, Bo, I don't believe he meant to be either rude or bold. From what he confessed to me I gather that he believed he'd lose you outright or win you outright by that violence. It seems girls can't play at love out here in this wild West. He said there would be blood shed over you. I begin to realize what he meant. He's not sorry for what he did. Think how strange that is. For he has the instincts of a gentleman. He's kind, gentle, chivalrous. Evidently he had tried every way to win your favor except any familiar advance. He did that as a last resort. In my opinion his motives were to force you to accept or refuse him, and in case you refused him he'd always have those forbidden stolen kisses to assuage his self-respect—when he thought of Turner or any one else daring to be familiar with you. Bo, I see through Carmichael, even if I don't make him clear to you. You've got to be honest with yourself. Did that act of his win or lose you? In other words, do you love him or not?”
“No. I think that’s rude and bold. But, Bo, I don’t believe he meant to be either. From what he told me, it seems he thought he’d either completely lose you or win you with that violent act. It feels like girls can’t mess around with love out here in this wild West. He mentioned there would be blood shed over you, and I’m starting to understand what he meant. He doesn’t regret what he did. Isn’t that strange? He has the instincts of a gentleman—he's kind, gentle, and chivalrous. Clearly, he tried every way to win your affection except for anything overly familiar. He resorted to that as a last option. In my opinion, his motives were to force you into accepting or rejecting him, and if you rejected him, he’d still have those stolen kisses to soothe his pride—especially when he thought about Turner or anyone else daring to get close to you. Bo, I see through Carmichael, even if I can’t make him clear to you. You need to be honest with yourself. Did that act of his win you over or push you away? In other words, do you love him or not?”
Bo hid her face.
Bo covered her face.
“Oh, Nell! it made me see how I loved him—and that made me so—so sick I hated him.... But now—the hate is all gone.”
“Oh, Nell! It made me realize how much I loved him—and that made me so—so sick that I hated him.... But now—the hate is all gone.”
CHAPTER XVII
When spring came at last and the willows drooped green and fresh over the brook and the range rang with bray of burro and whistle of stallion, old Al Auchincloss had been a month in his grave.
When spring finally arrived and the willows hung green and fresh over the brook, while the range echoed with the braying of burros and the whistling of stallions, old Al Auchincloss had been in his grave for a month.
To Helen it seemed longer. The month had been crowded with work, events, and growing, more hopeful duties, so that it contained a world of living. The uncle had not been forgotten, but the innumerable restrictions to development and progress were no longer manifest. Beasley had not presented himself or any claim upon Helen; and she, gathering confidence day by day, began to believe all that purport of trouble had been exaggerated.
To Helen, it felt like it lasted longer. The month was filled with work, events, and increasingly hopeful responsibilities, making it a world of activity. She hadn’t forgotten about her uncle, but the many obstacles to her growth and progress were no longer obvious. Beasley hadn’t shown up or made any claims on Helen; and as she grew more confident each day, she started to believe that all the worry was overblown.
In this time she had come to love her work and all that pertained to it. The estate was large. She had no accurate knowledge of how many acres she owned, but it was more than two thousand. The fine, old, rambling ranch-house, set like a fort on the last of the foot-hills, corrals and fields and barns and meadows, and the rolling green range beyond, and innumerable sheep, horses, cattle—all these belonged to Helen, to her ever-wondering realization and ever-growing joy. Still, she was afraid to let herself go and be perfectly happy. Always there was the fear that had been too deep and strong to forget so soon.
In that time, she had come to love her work and everything that came with it. The estate was large. She didn’t know exactly how many acres she owned, but it was over two thousand. The beautiful, old, sprawling ranch house, situated like a fortress on the last of the foothills, along with the corrals, fields, barns, meadows, and the rolling green range beyond, plus countless sheep, horses, and cattle—these all belonged to Helen, adding to her ever-growing sense of wonder and joy. Still, she was scared to fully embrace her happiness. There was always the fear that had been too deep and strong to forget so quickly.
This bright, fresh morning, in March, Helen came out upon the porch to revel a little in the warmth of sunshine and the crisp, pine-scented wind that swept down from the mountains. There was never a morning that she did not gaze mountainward, trying to see, with a folly she realized, if the snow had melted more perceptibly away on the bold white ridge. For all she could see it had not melted an inch, and she would not confess why she sighed. The desert had become green and fresh, stretching away there far below her range, growing dark and purple in the distance with vague buttes rising. The air was full of sound—notes of blackbirds and the baas of sheep, and blasts from the corrals, and the clatter of light hoofs on the court below.
This bright, fresh morning in March, Helen stepped out onto the porch to enjoy the warmth of the sunshine and the crisp, pine-scented wind coming down from the mountains. Every morning, she looked toward the mountains, foolishly hoping to see if the snow had melted more noticeably from the bold white ridge. But as far as she could tell, it hadn't melted at all, and she wouldn't admit why she sighed. The desert below had turned green and fresh, stretching far away and growing dark and purple in the distance, with vague buttes rising. The air was filled with sounds—the notes of blackbirds, the bleating of sheep, blasts from the corrals, and the sound of light hooves clattering on the court below.
Bo was riding in from the stables. Helen loved to watch her on one of those fiery little mustangs, but the sight was likewise given to rousing apprehensions. This morning Bo appeared particularly bent on frightening Helen. Down the lane Carmichael appeared, waving his arms, and Helen at once connected him with Bo's manifest desire to fly away from that particular place. Since that day, a month back, when Bo had confessed her love for Carmichael, she and Helen had not spoken of it or of the cowboy. The boy and girl were still at odds. But this did not worry Helen. Bo had changed much for the better, especially in that she devoted herself to Helen and to her work. Helen knew that all would turn out well in the end, and so she had been careful of her rather precarious position between these two young firebrands.
Bo was riding in from the stables. Helen loved watching her on one of those fiery little mustangs, but it also stirred up some worries. This morning, Bo seemed especially eager to scare Helen. Down the lane, Carmichael appeared, waving his arms, and Helen immediately linked him to Bo's obvious desire to escape that particular spot. Ever since that day, a month ago, when Bo admitted her feelings for Carmichael, she and Helen hadn’t discussed it or the cowboy. The boy and girl were still at odds. But this didn’t concern Helen. Bo had changed for the better, especially since she dedicated herself to Helen and her work. Helen was confident everything would turn out fine in the end, so she had been careful with her rather tricky position between these two young firebrands.
Bo reined in the mustang at the porch steps. She wore a buckskin riding-suit which she had made herself, and its soft gray with the touches of red beads was mightily becoming to her. Then she had grown considerably during the winter and now looked too flashing and pretty to resemble a boy, yet singularly healthy and strong and lithe. Red spots shone in her cheeks and her eyes held that ever-dangerous blaze.
Bo pulled the mustang to a stop at the porch steps. She was wearing a buckskin riding suit that she had made herself, and its soft gray with touches of red beads looked great on her. She had grown a lot over the winter and now looked too vibrant and pretty to be mistaken for a boy, yet she was still strikingly healthy, strong, and agile. Red spots glowed in her cheeks and her eyes sparkled with that ever-dangerous fire.
“Nell, did you give me away to that cowboy?” she demanded.
“Nell, did you tell that cowboy about me?” she asked.
“Give you away!” exclaimed Helen, blankly.
“Give you away!” Helen exclaimed, staring blankly.
“Yes. You know I told you—awhile back—that I was wildly in love with him. Did you give me away—tell on me?”
“Yes. You know I told you a while ago that I was totally in love with him. Did you spill the beans—rat me out?”
She might have been furious, but she certainly was not confused.
She might have been angry, but she definitely was not confused.
“Why, Bo! How could you? No. I did not,” replied Helen.
“Why, Bo! How could you? No, I didn't,” replied Helen.
“Never gave him a hint?”
“Never gave him a clue?”
“Not even a hint. You have my word for that. Why? What's happened?”
“Not even a hint. You have my word on that. Why? What’s going on?”
“He makes me sick.”
"He grosses me out."
Bo would not say any more, owing to the near approach of the cowboy.
Bo didn’t say anything else because the cowboy was getting close.
“Mawnin', Miss Nell,” he drawled. “I was just tellin' this here Miss Bo-Peep Rayner—”
“Mornin', Miss Nell,” he said lazily. “I was just telling this Miss Bo-Peep Rayner—”
“Don't call me that!” broke in Bo, with fire in her voice.
“Don’t call me that!” Bo interjected, her voice full of intensity.
“Wal, I was just tellin' her thet she wasn't goin' off on any more of them long rides. Honest now, Miss Nell, it ain't safe, an'—”
“Well, I was just telling her that she wasn't going off on any more of those long rides. Honestly now, Miss Nell, it's not safe, and—”
“You're not my boss,” retorted Bo.
“You're not my boss,” Bo shot back.
“Indeed, sister, I agree with him. You won't obey me.”
“Yeah, sister, I agree with him. You won’t listen to me.”
“Reckon some one's got to be your boss,” drawled Carmichael. “Shore I ain't hankerin' for the job. You could ride to Kingdom Come or off among the Apaches—or over here a ways”—at this he grinned knowingly—“or anywheres, for all I cared. But I'm workin' for Miss Nell, an' she's boss. An' if she says you're not to take them rides—you won't. Savvy that, miss?”
“Looks like someone has to be your boss,” Carmichael said lazily. “I sure don’t want the job. You could ride off to Kingdom Come or out with the Apaches—or over here a bit”—he grinned knowingly at this—“or anywhere, for all I care. But I’m working for Miss Nell, and she’s in charge. And if she says you can’t take those rides—you won’t. Got that, miss?”
It was a treat for Helen to see Bo look at the cowboy.
It was a pleasure for Helen to see Bo looking at the cowboy.
“Mis-ter Carmichael, may I ask how you are going to prevent me from riding where I like?”
“Mr. Carmichael, may I ask how you plan to stop me from riding wherever I want?”
“Wal, if you're goin' worse locoed this way I'll keep you off'n a hoss if I have to rope you an' tie you up. By golly, I will!”
“Well, if you’re going to lose your mind this way, I’ll keep you off a horse if I have to rope you and tie you up. I swear, I will!”
His dry humor was gone and manifestly he meant what he said.
His dry humor was gone, and it was clear he meant what he said.
“Wal,” she drawled it very softly and sweetly, but venomously, “if—you—ever—touch—me again!”
“Wal,” she said it very softly and sweetly, but with a sharp edge, “if—you—ever—touch—me again!”
At this he flushed, then made a quick, passionate gesture with his hand, expressive of heat and shame.
At this, he blushed, then made a quick, passionate gesture with his hand, showing both intensity and embarrassment.
“You an' me will never get along,” he said, with a dignity full of pathos. “I seen thet a month back when you changed sudden-like to me. But nothin' I say to you has any reckonin' of mine. I'm talkin' for your sister. It's for her sake. An' your own.... I never told her an' I never told you thet I've seen Riggs sneakin' after you twice on them desert rides. Wal, I tell you now.”
“You and I will never get along,” he said, with a dignity full of sadness. “I noticed that a month ago when you suddenly changed towards me. But nothing I say to you matters to me. I'm speaking for your sister. It's for her sake. And for your own… I never told her and I never told you that I saw Riggs sneaking after you twice on those desert rides. Well, I'm telling you now.”
The intelligence apparently had not the slightest effect on Bo. But Helen was astonished and alarmed.
The news seemed to have no impact on Bo at all. But Helen was shocked and worried.
“Riggs! Oh, Bo, I've seen him myself—riding around. He does not mean well. You must be careful.”
“Riggs! Oh, Bo, I’ve seen him myself—riding around. He doesn’t have good intentions. You need to be careful.”
“If I ketch him again,” went on Carmichael, with his mouth lining hard, “I'm goin' after him.”
“If I catch him again,” Carmichael continued, clenching his jaw, “I'm going after him.”
He gave her a cool, intent, piercing look, then he dropped his head and turned away, to stride back toward the corrals.
He gave her a cool, focused, intense look, then he lowered his head and turned away, striding back toward the corrals.
Helen could make little of the manner in which her sister watched the cowboy pass out of sight.
Helen couldn't make much of how her sister stared at the cowboy until he disappeared.
“A month back—when I changed sudden-like,” mused Bo. “I wonder what he meant by that.... Nell, did I change—right after the talk you had with me—about him?”
“A month ago—when I changed all of a sudden,” Bo thought. “I wonder what he meant by that... Nell, did I change—right after the talk you had with me—about him?”
“Indeed you did, Bo,” replied Helen. “But it was for the better. Only he can't see it. How proud and sensitive he is! You wouldn't guess it at first. Bo, your reserve has wounded him more than your flirting. He thinks it's indifference.”
“Yeah, you did, Bo,” Helen replied. “But it was for the best. The only problem is he can't see that. He's so proud and sensitive! You wouldn't believe it at first. Bo, your distance has hurt him more than your flirting. He thinks it’s just indifference.”
“Maybe that 'll be good for him,” declared Bo. “Does he expect me to fall on his neck? He's that thick-headed! Why, he's the locoed one, not me.”
“Maybe that will be good for him,” said Bo. “Does he expect me to throw myself at him? He's so thick-headed! Honestly, he's the crazy one, not me.”
“I'd like to ask you, Bo, if you've seen how he has changed?” queried Helen, earnestly. “He's older. He's worried. Either his heart is breaking for you or else he fears trouble for us. I fear it's both. How he watches you! Bo, he knows all you do—where you go. That about Riggs sickens me.”
“I want to ask you, Bo, have you noticed how much he’s changed?” Helen asked seriously. “He looks older. He seems worried. Either his heart is breaking for you, or he’s afraid there’s trouble for us. I think it’s both. The way he watches you! Bo, he knows everything you do—where you go. The whole thing with Riggs makes me sick.”
“If Riggs follows me and tries any of his four-flush desperado games he'll have his hands full,” said Bo, grimly. “And that without my cowboy protector! But I just wish Riggs would do something. Then we'll see what Las Vegas Tom Carmichael cares. Then we'll see!”
“If Riggs follows me and tries any of his fake tough guy moves, he'll have his hands full,” Bo said seriously. “And that’s without my cowboy protector! I just wish Riggs would make a move. Then we’ll see how much Las Vegas Tom Carmichael cares. Then we'll see!”
Bo bit out the last words passionately and jealously, then she lifted her bridle to the spirited mustang.
Bo spoke the last words with passion and jealousy, then she lifted her bridle to the spirited mustang.
“Nell, don't you fear for me,” she said. “I can take care of myself.”
“Nell, don’t worry about me,” she said. “I can handle myself.”
Helen watched her ride away, all but willing to confess that there might be truth in what Bo said. Then Helen went about her work, which consisted of routine duties as well as an earnest study to familiarize herself with continually new and complex conditions of ranch life. Every day brought new problems. She made notes of all that she observed, and all that was told her, which habit she had found, after a few weeks of trial, was going to be exceedingly valuable to her. She did not intend always to be dependent upon the knowledge of hired men, however faithful some of them might be.
Helen watched her leave, almost willing to admit that there might be some truth in what Bo said. Then Helen got back to her work, which included routine tasks as well as a serious effort to learn about the ever-changing and complicated aspects of ranch life. Each day brought new challenges. She took notes on everything she observed and everything she was told, a habit she discovered, after a few weeks of trying, would be incredibly valuable to her. She didn’t plan to always rely on the knowledge of hired hands, no matter how trustworthy some of them might be.
This morning on her rounds she had expected developments of some kind, owing to the presence of Roy Beeman and two of his brothers, who had arrived yesterday. And she was to discover that Jeff Mulvey, accompanied by six of his co-workers and associates, had deserted her without a word or even sending for their pay. Carmichael had predicted this. Helen had half doubted. It was a relief now to be confronted with facts, however disturbing. She had fortified herself to withstand a great deal more trouble than had happened. At the gateway of the main corral, a huge inclosure fenced high with peeled logs, she met Roy Beeman, lasso in hand, the same tall, lean, limping figure she remembered so well. Sight of him gave her an inexplicable thrill—a flashing memory of an unforgettable night ride. Roy was to have charge of the horses on the ranch, of which there were several hundred, not counting many lost on range and mountain, or the unbranded colts.
This morning during her rounds, she expected some kind of developments because Roy Beeman and two of his brothers had arrived yesterday. She would soon find out that Jeff Mulvey, along with six of his coworkers, had left her without saying a word or even asking for their pay. Carmichael had predicted this. Helen had been unsure. Now, it was a relief to face the facts, no matter how upsetting they were. She had prepared herself to handle a lot more trouble than what had actually happened. At the entrance of the main corral, a large enclosure surrounded by high peeled logs, she came across Roy Beeman, lasso in hand, the same tall, lean, limping figure she remembered so well. Seeing him brought an inexplicable thrill—a flashback to an unforgettable night ride. Roy was going to be in charge of the horses on the ranch, which numbered in the hundreds, not counting many lost in the range and mountains, or the unbranded colts.
Roy took off his sombrero and greeted her. This Mormon had a courtesy for women that spoke well for him. Helen wished she had more employees like him.
Roy removed his sombrero and greeted her. This Mormon had a level of courtesy towards women that reflected well on him. Helen wished she had more employees like him.
“It's jest as Las Vegas told us it 'd be,” he said, regretfully. “Mulvey an' his pards lit out this mornin'. I'm sorry, Miss Helen. Reckon thet's all because I come over.”
“It's just like Las Vegas told us it would be,” he said, regretfully. “Mulvey and his buddies took off this morning. I'm sorry, Miss Helen. I guess that’s all because I came over.”
“I heard the news,” replied Helen. “You needn't be sorry, Roy, for I'm not. I'm glad. I want to know whom I can trust.”
“I heard the news,” replied Helen. “You don’t need to apologize, Roy, because I’m not upset. I’m actually glad. I want to know who I can trust.”
“Las Vegas says we're shore in for it now.”
“Las Vegas says we're definitely in for it now.”
“Roy, what do you think?”
“Roy, what’s your opinion?”
“I reckon so. Still, Las Vegas is powerful cross these days an' always lookin' on the dark side. With us boys, now, it's sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof. But, Miss Helen, if Beasley forces the deal there will be serious trouble. I've seen thet happen. Four or five years ago Beasley rode some greasers off their farms an' no one ever knowed if he had a just claim.”
“I think so. Still, Las Vegas is a tough place these days and always has a dark side. For us guys, it’s enough to deal with the problems we have today. But, Miss Helen, if Beasley pushes the deal through, there’ll be serious trouble. I’ve seen that happen before. Four or five years ago, Beasley ran some farmers off their land, and no one ever knew if he had a legitimate claim.”
“Beasley has no claim on my property. My uncle solemnly swore that on his death-bed. And I find nothing in his books or papers of those years when he employed Beasley. In fact, Beasley was never uncle's partner. The truth is that my uncle took Beasley up when he was a poor, homeless boy.”
“Beasley has no claim to my property. My uncle firmly declared that on his deathbed. And I see nothing in his records or documents from the years he worked with Beasley. In fact, Beasley was never my uncle's partner. The reality is that my uncle took Beasley in when he was a poor, homeless kid.”
“So my old dad says,” replied Roy. “But what's right don't always prevail in these parts.”
“So my old man says,” replied Roy. “But what's right doesn't always win out here.”
“Roy, you're the keenest man I've met since I came West. Tell me what you think will happen.”
“Roy, you’re the sharpest guy I’ve met since I came West. Tell me what you think is going to happen.”
Beeman appeared flattered, but he hesitated to reply. Helen had long been aware of the reticence of these outdoor men.
Beeman seemed flattered, but he hesitated to respond. Helen had long noticed the shyness of these outdoor guys.
“I reckon you mean cause an' effect, as Milt Dale would say,” responded Roy, thoughtfully.
“I guess you mean cause and effect, like Milt Dale would say,” Roy replied, thinking.
“Yes. If Beasley attempts to force me off my ranch what will happen?”
“Yes. If Beasley tries to push me off my ranch, what will happen?”
Roy looked up and met her gaze. Helen remembered that singular stillness, intentness of his face.
Roy looked up and met her eyes. Helen recalled that unique stillness, the focused expression on his face.
“Wal, if Dale an' John get here in time I reckon we can bluff thet Beasley outfit.”
“Well, if Dale and John get here on time, I think we can bluff that Beasley group.”
“You mean my friends—my men would confront Beasley—refuse his demands—and if necessary fight him off?”
“You're saying my friends—my guys would stand up to Beasley—reject his demands—and if we have to, fight him off?”
“I shore do,” replied Roy.
"I sure do," replied Roy.
“But suppose you're not all here? Beasley would be smart enough to choose an opportune time. Suppose he did put me off and take possession? What then?”
“But what if not everyone is here? Beasley would be clever enough to pick the right moment. What if he did delay me and take control? Then what?”
“Then it 'd only be a matter of how soon Dale or Carmichael—or I—got to Beasley.”
“Then it would just be a question of how soon Dale or Carmichael—or I—got to Beasley.”
“Roy! I feared just that. It haunts me. Carmichael asked me to let him go pick a fight with Beasley. Asked me, just as he would ask me about his work! I was shocked. And now you say Dale—and you—”
“Roy! I was worried about that. It keeps me up at night. Carmichael asked me to let him go and start a fight with Beasley. He asked me just like he would ask me about his work! I was stunned. And now you’re saying Dale—and you—”
Helen choked in her agitation.
Helen choked on her anxiety.
“Miss Helen, what else could you look for? Las Vegas is in love with Miss Bo. Shore he told me so. An' Dale's in love with you!... Why, you couldn't stop them any more 'n you could stop the wind from blowin' down a pine, when it got ready.... Now, it's some different with me. I'm a Mormon an' I'm married. But I'm Dale's pard, these many years. An' I care a powerful sight for you an' Miss Bo. So I reckon I'd draw on Beasley the first chance I got.”
“Miss Helen, what else do you want? Las Vegas is crazy about Miss Bo. I swear he told me that. And Dale’s in love with you!... Honestly, you couldn’t stop them any more than you could stop the wind from blowing through a pine tree when it feels like it.... Now, it’s a bit different for me. I’m a Mormon and I’m married. But I’ve been Dale’s partner for many years. And I care a lot for you and Miss Bo. So I guess I’d take aim at Beasley the first chance I get.”
Helen strove for utterance, but it was denied her. Roy's simple statement of Dale's love had magnified her emotion by completely changing its direction. She forgot what she had felt wretched about. She could not look at Roy.
Helen struggled to speak, but the words wouldn’t come. Roy’s straightforward comment about Dale’s love intensified her feelings by shifting them entirely. She lost sight of what had made her feel so miserable. She couldn’t bring herself to look at Roy.
“Miss Helen, don't feel bad,” he said, kindly. “Shore you're not to blame. Your comin' West hasn't made any difference in Beasley's fate, except mebbe to hurry it a little. My dad is old, an' when he talks it's like history. He looks back on happenin's. Wal, it's the nature of happenin's that Beasley passes away before his prime. Them of his breed don't live old in the West.... So I reckon you needn't feel bad or worry. You've got friends.”
“Miss Helen, don’t feel bad,” he said kindly. “You’re not to blame. Your coming West hasn’t changed Beasley’s fate, just maybe sped it up a bit. My dad is old, and when he talks, it’s like history. He reflects on past events. Well, it’s the nature of things that Beasley will pass away before his prime. People like him don’t live long in the West... So I don’t think you need to feel bad or worry. You’ve got friends.”
Helen incoherently thanked him, and, forgetting her usual round of corrals and stables, she hurried back toward the house, deeply stirred, throbbing and dim-eyed, with a feeling she could not control. Roy Beeman had made a statement that had upset her equilibrium. It seemed simple and natural, yet momentous and staggering. To hear that Dale loved her—to hear it spoken frankly, earnestly, by Dale's best friend, was strange, sweet, terrifying. But was it true? Her own consciousness had admitted it. Yet that was vastly different from a man's open statement. No longer was it a dear dream, a secret that seemed hers alone. How she had lived on that secret hidden deep in her breast!
Helen thanked him in a confused way, and, forgetting her usual routine of checking the corrals and stables, she rushed back toward the house, deeply affected, her heart racing and her eyes blurred, overwhelmed by feelings she couldn't control. Roy Beeman had said something that had thrown her off balance. It seemed simple and natural, yet huge and shocking. Hearing that Dale loved her—from Dale's best friend, spoken openly and sincerely—was strange, sweet, and terrifying. But was it really true? Deep down, she had accepted it. Yet that felt completely different from a man openly saying it. No longer was it just a cherished dream, a secret that felt like it belonged to her alone. How she had held on to that secret hidden deep in her heart!
Something burned the dimness from her eyes as she looked toward the mountains and her sight became clear, telescopic with its intensity. Magnificently the mountains loomed. Black inroads and patches on the slopes showed where a few days back all bad been white. The snow was melting fast. Dale would soon be free to ride down to Pine. And that was an event Helen prayed for, yet feared as she had never feared anything.
Something brightened her gaze as she looked at the mountains, and her vision sharpened, almost like a telescope. The mountains stood tall and impressive. Dark streaks and spots on the slopes revealed where just a few days ago everything had been covered in white. The snow was melting quickly. Dale would soon be able to ride down to Pine. That was something Helen hoped for, yet it filled her with more fear than she had ever experienced.
The noonday dinner-bell startled Helen from a reverie that was a pleasant aftermath of her unrestraint. How the hours had flown! This morning at least must be credited to indolence.
The noon dinner bell startled Helen from a daydream that was a nice result of her indulgence. How the hours had passed! This morning could definitely be blamed on laziness.
Bo was not in the dining-room, nor in her own room, nor was she in sight from window or door. This absence had occurred before, but not particularly to disturb Helen. In this instance, however, she grew worried. Her nerves presaged strain. There was an overcharge of sensibility in her feelings or a strange pressure in the very atmosphere. She ate dinner alone, looking her apprehension, which was not mitigated by the expressive fears of old Maria, the Mexican woman who served her.
Bo wasn’t in the dining room, or in her own room, and she couldn’t be seen from any window or door. This had happened before, but it didn’t usually bother Helen. In this case, though, she started to feel anxious. Her nerves were on edge. It felt like there was an unusual sensitivity in her emotions or a strange weight in the air. She had dinner by herself, showing her worry, which wasn’t helped by the worried expressions of old Maria, the Mexican woman who served her.
After dinner she sent word to Roy and Carmichael that they had better ride out to look for Bo. Then Helen applied herself resolutely to her books until a rapid clatter of hoofs out in the court caused her to jump up and hurry to the porch. Roy was riding in.
After dinner, she let Roy and Carmichael know they should ride out and search for Bo. Then Helen focused hard on her books until she heard the fast sound of hoofs in the courtyard, which made her jump up and rush to the porch. Roy was riding in.
“Did you find her?” queried Helen, hurriedly.
“Did you find her?” Helen asked, anxiously.
“Wasn't no track or sign of her up the north range,” replied Roy, as he dismounted and threw his bridle. “An' I was ridin' back to take up her tracks from the corral an' trail her. But I seen Las Vegas comin' an' he waved his sombrero. He was comin' up from the south. There he is now.”
“Wasn't any track or sign of her in the north range,” Roy replied, as he got off his horse and tossed his bridle. “And I was riding back to pick up her tracks from the corral and track her down. But I saw Las Vegas coming and he waved his sombrero. He's coming up from the south. There he is now.”
Carmichael appeared swinging into the lane. He was mounted on Helen's big black Ranger, and he made the dust fly.
Carmichael came into the lane riding on Helen's big black Ranger, kicking up a cloud of dust.
“Wal, he's seen her, thet's shore,” vouchsafed Roy, with relief, as Carmichael rode up.
“Yeah, he’s seen her, that’s for sure,” Roy said, feeling relieved, as Carmichael rode up.
“Miss Nell, she's comin',” said the cowboy, as he reined in and slid down with his graceful single motion. Then in a violent action, characteristic of him, he slammed his sombrero down on the porch and threw up both arms. “I've a hunch it's come off!”
“Miss Nell, she's coming,” said the cowboy, as he pulled the reins and jumped down in one smooth move. Then, with a typical burst of energy, he slammed his sombrero down on the porch and raised both arms. “I have a feeling it’s finally here!”
“Oh, what?” exclaimed Helen.
“Oh, what?” Helen exclaimed.
“Now, Las Vegas, talk sense,” expostulated Roy. “Miss Helen is shore nervous to-day. Has anythin' happened?”
“Now, Las Vegas, be reasonable,” Roy exclaimed. “Miss Helen is really nervous today. Has something happened?”
“I reckon, but I don't know what,” replied Carmichael, drawing a long breath. “Folks, I must be gettin' old. For I shore felt orful queer till I seen Bo. She was ridin' down the ridge across the valley. Ridin' some fast, too, an' she'll be here right off, if she doesn't stop in the village.”
“I guess so, but I’m not sure what,” replied Carmichael, taking a deep breath. “I must be getting old. I felt really strange until I saw Bo. She was riding down the ridge across the valley. Riding pretty fast, too, and she’ll be here soon, unless she stops in the village.”
“Wal, I hear her comin' now,” said Roy. “An'—if you asked me I'd say she WAS ridin' some fast.”
“Well, I hear her coming now,” said Roy. “And—if you asked me, I’d say she was riding pretty fast.”
Helen heard the light, swift, rhythmic beat of hoofs, and then out on the curve of the road that led down to Pine she saw Bo's mustang, white with lather, coming on a dead run.
Helen heard the quick, steady beat of hooves, and then on the curve of the road leading down to Pine, she saw Bo's mustang, white and foamy, charging at full speed.
“Las Vegas, do you see any Apaches?” asked Roy, quizzingly.
“Las Vegas, do you see any Apaches?” Roy asked with a questioning look.
The cowboy made no reply, but he strode out from the porch, directly in front of the mustang. Bo was pulling hard on the bridle, and had him slowing down, but not controlled. When he reached the house it could easily be seen that Bo had pulled him to the limit of her strength, which was not enough to halt him. Carmichael lunged for the bridle and, seizing it, hauled him to a standstill.
The cowboy didn't say anything, but he stepped off the porch right in front of the mustang. Bo was yanking hard on the bridle, slowing the horse down but not getting it under control. When he got to the house, it was clear that Bo had pulled with all her strength, but it still wasn’t enough to stop him. Carmichael reached for the bridle and, grabbing it, brought the horse to a stop.
At close sight of Bo Helen uttered a startled cry. Bo was white; her sombrero was gone and her hair undone; there were blood and dirt on her face, and her riding-suit was torn and muddy. She had evidently sustained a fall. Roy gazed at her in admiring consternation, but Carmichael never looked at her at all. Apparently he was examining the horse. “Well, help me off—somebody,” cried Bo, peremptorily. Her voice was weak, but not her spirit.
At a closer look, Bo let out a startled shout. She was pale; her sombrero was missing, and her hair was a mess; there was blood and dirt on her face, and her riding outfit was torn and muddy. She had clearly fallen. Roy stared at her in amazed concern, but Carmichael didn’t glance her way. Instead, he seemed to be inspecting the horse. “Well, help me down—someone,” Bo demanded firmly. Her voice was weak, but her spirit was strong.
Roy sprang to help her off, and when she was down it developed that she was lame.
Roy jumped to help her down, and once she was on the ground, it turned out she was limping.
“Oh, Bo! You've had a tumble,” exclaimed Helen, anxiously, and she ran to assist Roy. They led her up the porch and to the door. There she turned to look at Carmichael, who was still examining the spent mustang.
“Oh, Bo! You took a spill,” Helen exclaimed anxiously as she rushed to help Roy. They brought her up to the porch and to the door. There, she turned to look at Carmichael, who was still checking out the spent mustang.
“Tell him—to come in,” she whispered.
“Tell him to come in,” she whispered.
“Hey, there, Las Vegas!” called Roy. “Rustle hyar, will you?”
“Hey, Las Vegas!” called Roy. “Come over here, will you?”
When Bo had been led into the sitting-room and seated in a chair Carmichael entered. His face was a study, as slowly he walked up to Bo.
When Bo was brought into the living room and sat in a chair, Carmichael came in. His expression was intriguing as he slowly approached Bo.
“Girl, you—ain't hurt?” he asked, huskily.
“Girl, you—aren't hurt?” he asked, hoarsely.
“It's no fault of yours that I'm not crippled—or dead or worse,” retorted Bo. “You said the south range was the only safe ride for me. And there—I—it happened.”
“It's not your fault that I’m not crippled—or dead or worse,” Bo shot back. “You said the south range was the only safe ride for me. And there—I—it happened.”
She panted a little and her bosom heaved. One of her gauntlets was gone, and the bare band, that was bruised and bloody, trembled as she held it out.
She was breathing heavily and her chest rose and fell. One of her gloves was missing, and the exposed wrist, bruised and bloody, shook as she extended it.
“Dear, tell us—are you badly hurt?” queried Helen, with hurried gentleness.
“Hey, are you really hurt?” asked Helen, with quick kindness.
“Not much. I've had a spill,” replied Bo. “But oh! I'm mad—I'm boiling!”
“Not much. I had a little accident,” Bo replied. “But oh! I'm so angry—I'm fuming!”
She looked as if she might have exaggerated her doubt of injuries, but certainly she had not overestimated her state of mind. Any blaze Helen had heretofore seen in those quick eyes was tame compared to this one. It actually leaped. Bo was more than pretty then. Manifestly Roy was admiring her looks, but Carmichael saw beyond her charm. And slowly he was growing pale.
She seemed like she might have overstated her doubts about her injuries, but she definitely hadn't misjudged her feelings. Any spark Helen had seen in those quick eyes before was nothing compared to this one. It actually radiated. Bo was more than just pretty then. Clearly, Roy was admiring her beauty, but Carmichael saw deeper than her charm. And slowly, he was starting to look pale.
“I rode out the south range—as I was told,” began Bo, breathing hard and trying to control her feelings. “That's the ride you usually take, Nell, and you bet—if you'd taken it to-day—you'd not be here now.... About three miles out I climbed off the range up that cedar slope. I always keep to high ground. When I got up I saw two horsemen ride out of some broken rocks off to the east. They rode as if to come between me and home. I didn't like that. I circled south. About a mile farther on I spied another horseman and he showed up directly in front of me and came along slow. That I liked still less. It might have been accident, but it looked to me as if those riders had some intent. All I could do was head off to the southeast and ride. You bet I did ride. But I got into rough ground where I'd never been before. It was slow going. At last I made the cedars and here I cut loose, believing I could circle ahead of those strange riders and come round through Pine. I had it wrong.”
“I rode out to the south range—as I was told,” Bo started, breathing heavily and trying to manage her feelings. “That's the ride you usually take, Nell, and believe me—if you had gone today—you wouldn't be here now.... About three miles in, I got off the range and climbed up that cedar slope. I always stick to higher ground. When I got to the top, I saw two horsemen emerge from some broken rocks to the east. They rode as if to position themselves between me and home. I didn’t like that. I circled south. About a mile farther, I spotted another horseman who appeared right in front of me and approached slowly. I liked that even less. It could have been an accident, but it seemed to me that those riders had an agenda. All I could do was head southeast and ride. And I definitely rode. But I got into rough terrain that I had never encountered before. It was slow going. Finally, I reached the cedars, and that’s where I let loose, thinking I could circle ahead of those unfamiliar riders and come around through Pine. I was wrong.”
Here she hesitated, perhaps for breath, for she had spoken rapidly, or perhaps to get better hold on her subject. Not improbably the effect she was creating on her listeners began to be significant. Roy sat absorbed, perfectly motionless, eyes keen as steel, his mouth open. Carmichael was gazing over Bo's head, out of the window, and it seemed that he must know the rest of her narrative. Helen knew that her own wide-eyed attention alone would have been all-compelling inspiration to Bo Rayner.
Here she paused, maybe to catch her breath since she had talked so fast, or perhaps to gain a better grip on her topic. It’s likely that the impact she was having on her audience started to become important. Roy sat totally absorbed, completely still, his eyes sharp as steel, with his mouth open. Carmichael was looking past Bo’s head, out the window, and it seemed like he must already know the rest of her story. Helen realized that her own wide-eyed attention alone would have been enough to inspire Bo Rayner.
“Sure I had it wrong,” resumed Bo. “Pretty soon heard a horse behind. I looked back. I saw a big bay riding down on me. Oh, but he was running! He just tore through the cedars. ... I was scared half out of my senses. But I spurred and beat my mustang. Then began a race! Rough going—thick cedars—washes and gullies I had to make him run—to keep my saddle—to pick my way. Oh-h-h! but it was glorious! To race for fun—that's one thing; to race for your life is another! My heart was in my mouth—choking me. I couldn't have yelled. I was as cold as ice—dizzy sometimes—blind others—then my stomach turned—and I couldn't get my breath. Yet the wild thrills I had!... But I stuck on and held my own for several miles—to the edge of the cedars. There the big horse gained on me. He came pounding closer—perhaps as close as a hundred yards—I could hear him plain enough. Then I had my spill. Oh, my mustang tripped—threw me 'way over his head. I hit light, but slid far—and that's what scraped me so. I know my knee is raw.... When I got to my feet the big horse dashed up, throwing gravel all over me—and his rider jumped off.... Now who do you think he was?”
“Sure, I messed up,” Bo continued. “Soon I heard a horse behind me. I looked back and saw a huge bay coming right at me. Oh man, he was fast! He tore through the cedars. ... I was half out of my mind with fear. But I kicked my mustang and urged him on. Then it turned into a race! The terrain was tough—thick cedars, washes, and gullies. I had to push him to keep my seat and find my way. Oh wow! Racing for fun is one thing; racing for your life is something else! My heart was racing—I could barely breathe. I was as cold as ice—sometimes dizzy—sometimes blind—then my stomach would churn, and I couldn’t catch my breath. But the wild excitement I felt!... Yet I managed to hang on for several miles—until I reached the edge of the cedars. That’s where the big horse started catching up to me. He came charging closer—maybe as close as a hundred yards—I could hear him clearly. Then I took a tumble. Oh, my mustang stumbled—threw me way over his head. I landed lightly but slid a long way—and that’s what scraped me up. I can feel my knee is raw.... When I got to my feet, the big horse came rushing up, kicking gravel all over me—and his rider jumped off.... Now, guess who he was?”
Helen knew, but she did not voice her conviction. Carmichael knew positively, yet he kept silent. Roy was smiling, as if the narrative told did not seem so alarming to him.
Helen knew, but she didn’t say anything. Carmichael was sure, yet he stayed quiet. Roy was smiling, as if the story being told didn’t seem that serious to him.
“Wal, the fact of you bein' here, safe an' sound, sorta makes no difference who thet son-of-a-gun was,” he said.
“Well, the fact that you're here, safe and sound, kind of makes it irrelevant who that guy was,” he said.
“Riggs! Harve Riggs!” blazed Bo. “The instant I recognized him I got over my scare. And so mad I burned all through like fire. I don't know what I said, but it was wild—and it was a whole lot, you bet.
“Riggs! Harve Riggs!” yelled Bo. “As soon as I recognized him, I got over my fright. And I was so angry I felt like I was on fire. I don’t even know what I said, but it was intense—and I said a lot, that’s for sure.
“You sure can ride,' he said.
"You really know how to ride," he said.
“I demanded why he had dared to chase me, and he said he had an important message for Nell. This was it: 'Tell your sister that Beasley means to put her off an' take the ranch. If she'll marry me I'll block his deal. If she won't marry me, I'll go in with Beasley.' Then he told me to hurry home and not to breathe a word to any one except Nell. Well, here I am—and I seem to have been breathing rather fast.”
“I asked him why he had the nerve to chase me, and he said he had an important message for Nell. This was it: 'Tell your sister that Beasley plans to take her ranch. If she’ll marry me, I’ll stop his plan. If she won’t marry me, I’ll team up with Beasley.' Then he told me to hurry home and not to say a word to anyone except Nell. Well, here I am—and I feel like I've been breathing pretty quickly.”
She looked from Helen to Roy and from Roy to Las Vegas. Her smile was for the latter, and to any one not overexcited by her story that smile would have told volumes.
She glanced from Helen to Roy and then from Roy to Las Vegas. Her smile was meant for the latter, and to anyone not too caught up in her story, that smile would have said a lot.
“Wal, I'll be doggoned!” ejaculated Roy, feelingly.
“Wow, I can't believe it!” exclaimed Roy, feelingly.
Helen laughed.
Helen chuckled.
“Indeed, the working of that man's mind is beyond me.... Marry him to save my ranch? I wouldn't marry him to save my life!”
“Honestly, I can’t understand how that guy thinks.... Marry him to save my ranch? I wouldn’t marry him to save my life!”
Carmichael suddenly broke his silence.
Carmichael suddenly spoke up.
“Bo, did you see the other men?”
“Bo, did you see the other guys?”
“Yes. I was coming to that,” she replied. “I caught a glimpse of them back in the cedars. The three were together, or, at least, three horsemen were there. They had halted behind some trees. Then on the way home I began to think. Even in my fury I had received impressions. Riggs was SURPRISED when I got up. I'll bet he had not expected me to be who I was. He thought I was NELL!... I look bigger in this buckskin outfit. My hair was up till I lost my hat, and that was when I had the tumble. He took me for Nell. Another thing, I remember—he made some sign—some motion while I was calling him names, and I believe that was to keep those other men back.... I believe Riggs had a plan with those other men to waylay Nell and make off with her. I absolutely know it.”
“Yes. I was getting to that,” she replied. “I saw them earlier by the cedars. The three were together, or at least, there were three horsemen there. They stopped behind some trees. Then on the way home, I started to think. Even in my anger, I had picked up on things. Riggs was SURPRISED when I got up. I bet he didn’t expect me to be who I was. He thought I was NELL!... I look bigger in this buckskin outfit. My hair was up until I lost my hat, and that happened when I fell. He mistook me for Nell. Another thing I remember—he made some gesture while I was calling him names, and I think that was to signal those other guys to stay back.... I really believe Riggs had a plan with those other men to ambush Nell and take her away. I absolutely know it.”
“Bo, you're so—so—you jump at wild ideas so,” protested Helen, trying to believe in her own assurance. But inwardly she was trembling.
“Bo, you’re just so—you get excited about crazy ideas so easily,” Helen protested, trying to convince herself she was right. But inside, she was shaking.
“Miss Helen, that ain't a wild idee,” said Roy, seriously. “I reckon your sister is pretty close on the trail. Las Vegas, don't you savvy it thet way?”
“Miss Helen, that’s not a crazy idea,” said Roy, seriously. “I think your sister is pretty close to figuring it out. Las Vegas, don’t you see it that way?”
Carmichael's answer was to stalk out of the room.
Carmichael's response was to walk out of the room angrily.
“Call him back!” cried Helen, apprehensively.
“Call him back!” Helen shouted, anxiously.
“Hold on, boy!” called Roy, sharply.
“Hold up, kid!” shouted Roy.
Helen reached the door simultaneously with Roy. The cowboy picked up his sombrero, jammed it on his head, gave his belt a vicious hitch that made the gun-sheath jump, and then in one giant step he was astride Ranger.
Helen reached the door at the same time as Roy. The cowboy grabbed his sombrero, shoved it onto his head, roughly adjusted his belt which made the gun holster bounce, and then in one big leap, he was mounted on Ranger.
“Carmichael! Stay!” cried Helen.
“Carmichael! Stay!” shouted Helen.
The cowboy spurred the black, and the stones rang under iron-shod hoofs.
The cowboy kicked the black horse, and the stones clattered under its iron shoes.
“Bo! Call him back! Please call him back!” importuned Helen, in distress.
“Bo! Call him back! Please call him back!” Helen pleaded, distressed.
“I won't,” declared Bo Rayner. Her face shone whiter now and her eyes were like fiery flint. That was her answer to a loving, gentle-hearted sister; that was her answer to the call of the West.
“I won’t,” Bo Rayner said firmly. Her face was now even paler and her eyes sparkled like fiery flint. That was her response to a caring, kind-hearted sister; that was her response to the appeal of the West.
“No use,” said Roy, quietly. “An' I reckon I'd better trail him up.”
“No use,” Roy said softly. “And I guess I should go after him.”
He, too, strode out and, mounting his horse, galloped swiftly away.
He also stepped out, got on his horse, and rode off quickly.
It turned out that Bo, was more bruised and scraped and shaken than she had imagined. One knee was rather badly cut, which injury alone would have kept her from riding again very soon. Helen, who was somewhat skilled at bandaging wounds, worried a great deal over these sundry blotches on Bo's fair skin, and it took considerable time to wash and dress them. Long after this was done, and during the early supper, and afterward, Bo's excitement remained unabated. The whiteness stayed on her face and the blaze in her eyes. Helen ordered and begged her to go to bed, for the fact was Bo could not stand up and her hands shook.
It turned out that Bo was more bruised, scraped, and shaken than she had expected. One of her knees was badly cut, and that injury alone would have kept her from riding again anytime soon. Helen, who had some experience with bandaging wounds, was quite worried about all the various marks on Bo's fair skin, and it took a long time to clean and dress them. Long after this was done, during the early dinner and afterwards, Bo's excitement didn't fade. The paleness stayed on her face and the fire remained in her eyes. Helen insisted and urged her to go to bed because the truth was, Bo couldn’t stand up, and her hands were shaking.
“Go to bed? Not much,” she said. “I want to know what he does to Riggs.”
“Go to bed? Not really,” she said. “I want to know what he does to Riggs.”
It was that possibility which had Helen in dreadful suspense. If Carmichael killed Riggs, it seemed to Helen that the bottom would drop out of this structure of Western life she had begun to build so earnestly and fearfully. She did not believe that he would do so. But the uncertainty was torturing.
It was that possibility that had Helen in terrible suspense. If Carmichael killed Riggs, it felt to Helen like everything she had started to build in this structure of Western life would come crashing down. She didn’t think he would actually do it. But the uncertainty was tormenting.
“Dear Bo,” appealed Helen, “you don't want—Oh! you do want Carmichael to—to kill Riggs?”
“Dear Bo,” Helen pleaded, “you don’t want—Oh! you do want Carmichael to—to kill Riggs?”
“No, I don't, but I wouldn't care if he did,” replied Bo, bluntly.
“No, I don't, but I wouldn’t mind if he did,” replied Bo, straightforwardly.
“Do you think—he will?”
“Do you think he will?”
“Nell, if that cowboy really loves me he read my mind right here before he left,” declared Bo. “And he knew what I thought he'd do.”
“Nell, if that cowboy really loves me, he read my mind right before he left,” Bo said. “And he knew what I was thinking he’d do.”
“And what's—that?” faltered Helen.
“And what’s that?” faltered Helen.
“I want him to round Riggs up down in the village—somewhere in a crowd. I want Riggs shown up as the coward, braggart, four-flush that he is. And insulted, slapped, kicked—driven out of Pine!”
"I want him to find Riggs down in the village—somewhere in a crowd. I want Riggs to be exposed as the coward, braggart, and poser that he is. And humiliated, slapped, kicked—driven out of Pine!"
Her passionate speech still rang throughout the room when there came footsteps on the porch. Helen hurried to raise the bar from the door and open it just as a tap sounded on the door-post. Roy's face stood white out of the darkness. His eyes were bright. And his smile made Helen's fearful query needless.
Her passionate speech still echoed in the room when footsteps approached the porch. Helen quickly lifted the bar from the door and opened it just as a knock sounded on the door frame. Roy's face appeared pale in the darkness. His eyes sparkled, and his smile made Helen's anxious question unnecessary.
“How are you-all this evenin'?” he drawled, as he came in.
“How are you all doing this evening?” he said casually as he walked in.
A fire blazed on the hearth and a lamp burned on the table. By their light Bo looked white and eager-eyed as she reclined in the big arm-chair.
A fire roared in the fireplace and a lamp lit up the table. In that glow, Bo looked pale and wide-eyed as she lounged in the big armchair.
“What 'd he do?” she asked, with all her amazing force.
“What did he do?” she asked, with all her incredible intensity.
“Wal, now, ain't you goin' to tell me how you are?”
“Well, now, aren't you going to tell me how you are?”
“Roy, I'm all bunged up. I ought to be in bed, but I just couldn't sleep till I hear what Las Vegas did. I'd forgive anything except him getting drunk.”
“Roy, I'm feeling really out of sorts. I should be in bed, but I just couldn't sleep until I find out what happened in Las Vegas. I'd overlook anything except him getting drunk.”
“Wal, I shore can ease your mind on thet,” replied Roy. “He never drank a drop.”
“Well, I can definitely put your mind at ease about that,” Roy replied. “He never drank a drop.”
Roy was distractingly slow about beginning the tale any child could have guessed he was eager to tell. For once the hard, intent quietness, the soul of labor, pain, and endurance so plain in his face was softened by pleasurable emotion. He poked at the burning logs with the toe of his boot. Helen observed that he had changed his boots and now wore no spurs. Then he had gone to his quarters after whatever had happened down in Pine.
Roy was annoyingly slow to start the story that any kid could have easily guessed he was excited to share. For once, the intense quietness that showed the hard work, struggle, and endurance on his face was softened by a happy emotion. He jabbed at the burning logs with the toe of his boot. Helen noticed that he had changed his boots and wasn't wearing spurs anymore. Then he had gone to his room after whatever had happened down in Pine.
“Where IS he?” asked Bo.
“Where is he?” asked Bo.
“Who? Riggs? Wal, I don't know. But I reckon he's somewhere out in the woods nursin' himself.”
“Who? Riggs? Well, I don’t know. But I guess he’s out in the woods taking care of himself.”
“Not Riggs. First tell me where HE is.”
“Not Riggs. First, tell me where he is.”
“Shore, then, you must mean Las Vegas. I just left him down at the cabin. He was gettin' ready for bed, early as it is. All tired out he was an' thet white you wouldn't have knowed him. But he looked happy at thet, an' the last words he said, more to himself than to me, I reckon, was, 'I'm some locoed gent, but if she doesn't call me Tom now she's no good!'”
“Sure, you must mean Las Vegas. I just left him down at the cabin. He was getting ready for bed, early as it is. He was all tired out and you wouldn't have recognized him. But he looked happy about that, and the last words he said, more to himself than to me, I think, were, 'I'm a bit crazy, but if she doesn't call me Tom now, she's no good!'”
Bo actually clapped her hands, notwithstanding that one of them was bandaged.
Bo actually clapped her hands, even though one of them was bandaged.
“Call him Tom? I should smile I will,” she declared, in delight. “Hurry now—what 'd—”
“Call him Tom? I guess I will,” she said happily. “Come on now—what—”
“It's shore powerful strange how he hates thet handle Las Vegas,” went on Roy, imperturbably.
“It's really strange how he hates that handle Las Vegas,” Roy continued, unfazed.
“Roy, tell me what he did—what TOM did—or I'll scream,” cried Bo.
“Roy, tell me what he did—what TOM did—or I’ll scream,” Bo shouted.
“Miss Helen, did you ever see the likes of thet girl?” asked Roy, appealing to Helen.
“Miss Helen, have you ever seen a girl like that?” asked Roy, looking to Helen for confirmation.
“No, Roy, I never did,” agreed Helen. “But please—please tell us what has happened.”
“No, Roy, I never did,” Helen agreed. “But please—please tell us what happened.”
Roy grinned and rubbed his hands together in a dark delight, almost fiendish in its sudden revelation of a gulf of strange emotion deep within him. Whatever had happened to Riggs had not been too much for Roy Beeman. Helen remembered hearing her uncle say that a real Westerner hated nothing so hard as the swaggering desperado, the make-believe gunman who pretended to sail under the true, wild, and reckoning colors of the West.
Roy smiled and rubbed his hands together with a dark pleasure, almost wicked in the sudden reveal of a deep, strange emotion within him. Whatever had happened to Riggs hadn't affected Roy Beeman at all. Helen remembered her uncle saying that a true Westerner despised nothing more than the flashy outlaw, the fake gunslinger who pretended to embody the real, wild spirit of the West.
Roy leaned his lithe, tall form against the stone mantelpiece and faced the girls.
Roy leaned his tall, slender figure against the stone mantelpiece and faced the girls.
“When I rode out after Las Vegas I seen him 'way down the road,” began Roy, rapidly. “An' I seen another man ridin' down into Pine from the other side. Thet was Riggs, only I didn't know it then. Las Vegas rode up to the store, where some fellars was hangin' round, an' he spoke to them. When I come up they was all headin' for Turner's saloon. I seen a dozen hosses hitched to the rails. Las Vegas rode on. But I got off at Turner's an' went in with the bunch. Whatever it was Las Vegas said to them fellars, shore they didn't give him away. Pretty soon more men strolled into Turner's an' there got to be 'most twenty altogether, I reckon. Jeff Mulvey was there with his pards. They had been drinkin' sorta free. An' I didn't like the way Mulvey watched me. So I went out an' into the store, but kept a-lookin' for Las Vegas. He wasn't in sight. But I seen Riggs ridin' up. Now, Turner's is where Riggs hangs out an' does his braggin'. He looked powerful deep an' thoughtful, dismounted slow without seein' the unusual number of hosses there, an' then he slouches into Turner's. No more 'n a minute after Las Vegas rode down there like a streak. An' just as quick he was off an' through thet door.”
“When I rode out after Las Vegas, I saw him way down the road,” Roy started quickly. “And I saw another guy riding into Pine from the other side. That was Riggs, but I didn’t know it back then. Las Vegas rode up to the store, where some guys were hanging around, and he talked to them. When I arrived, they were all heading for Turner’s saloon. I noticed about a dozen horses tied to the rails. Las Vegas kept going. But I got off at Turner’s and went in with the group. Whatever Las Vegas said to those guys, they sure didn’t give him away. Pretty soon, more men strolled into Turner’s, and there were almost twenty altogether, I guess. Jeff Mulvey was there with his buddies. They had been drinking pretty freely. And I didn’t like the way Mulvey was looking at me. So I went outside and into the store, but I kept looking for Las Vegas. He wasn’t in sight. But I saw Riggs riding up. Now, Turner’s is where Riggs hangs out and does his bragging. He looked really deep in thought, dismounted slowly without noticing the unusual number of horses there, and then he slouched into Turner’s. No more than a minute later, Las Vegas rode down there like a bullet. And just as quickly, he was off and through that door.”
Roy paused as if to gain force or to choose his words. His tale now appeared all directed to Bo, who gazed at him, spellbound, a fascinated listener.
Roy paused, apparently to gather his thoughts or pick the right words. His story now seemed completely focused on Bo, who looked at him, entranced, like an eager listener.
“Before I got to Turner's door—an' thet was only a little ways—I heard Las Vegas yell. Did you ever hear him? Wal, he's got the wildest yell of any cow-puncher I ever beard. Quicklike I opened the door an' slipped in. There was Riggs an' Las Vegas alone in the center of the big saloon, with the crowd edgin' to the walls an' slidin' back of the bar. Riggs was whiter 'n a dead man. I didn't hear an' I don't know what Las Vegas yelled at him. But Riggs knew an' so did the gang. All of a sudden every man there shore seen in Las Vegas what Riggs had always bragged HE was. Thet time comes to every man like Riggs.
“Before I reached Turner’s door—which was just a short distance away—I heard Las Vegas yell. Have you ever heard him? Well, he has the loudest yell of any cowboy I’ve ever heard. Quickly, I opened the door and slipped inside. There were Riggs and Las Vegas alone in the middle of the big saloon, with the crowd backing away to the walls and hiding behind the bar. Riggs looked paler than a dead man. I didn’t hear what Las Vegas yelled at him, and I don’t know. But Riggs knew, and so did the gang. Suddenly, every man there could clearly see in Las Vegas what Riggs had always claimed he was. That moment comes for every man like Riggs.”
“'What 'd you call me?' he asked, his jaw shakin'.
“'What did you call me?' he asked, his jaw shaking.”
“'I 'ain't called you yet,' answered Las Vegas. 'I just whooped.'
“I haven’t called you yet,” replied Las Vegas. “I just yelled.”
“'What d'ye want?'
"What do you want?"
“'You scared my girl.'
"'You scared my girlfriend.'"
“'The hell ye say! Who's she?' blustered Riggs, an' he began to take quick looks 'round. But he never moved a hand. There was somethin' tight about the way he stood. Las Vegas had both arms half out, stretched as if he meant to leap. But he wasn't. I never seen Las Vegas do thet, but when I seen him then I understood it.
“'What the hell are you talking about! Who is she?' Riggs blustered, and he started to glance around quickly. But he didn’t make a move. There was something tense about the way he stood. Las Vegas had both arms half out, stretched as if he was about to jump. But he wasn’t. I had never seen Las Vegas act like that, but when I saw him then, I understood it.”
“'You know. An' you threatened her an' her sister. Go for your gun,' called Las Vegas, low an' sharp.
“'You know. And you threatened her and her sister. Go for your gun,' called Las Vegas, low and sharp.”
“Thet put the crowd right an' nobody moved. Riggs turned green then. I almost felt sorry for him. He began to shake so he'd dropped a gun if he had pulled one.
“Thet put the crowd in line and nobody moved. Riggs turned pale then. I almost felt sorry for him. He started to shake so badly he would have dropped a gun if he had pulled one.
“'Hyar, you're off—some mistake—I 'ain't seen no gurls—I—'
“Hear, you’re wrong—there’s some mistake—I haven’t seen any girls—I—”
“'Shut up an' draw!' yelled Las Vegas. His voice just pierced holes in the roof, an' it might have been a bullet from the way Riggs collapsed. Every man seen in a second more thet Riggs wouldn't an' couldn't draw. He was afraid for his life. He was not what he had claimed to be. I don't know if he had any friends there. But in the West good men an' bad men, all alike, have no use for Riggs's kind. An' thet stony quiet broke with haw—haw. It shore was as pitiful to see Riggs as it was fine to see Las Vegas.
“'Shut up and draw!' yelled Las Vegas. His voice pierced through the roof, and it might as well have been a bullet the way Riggs collapsed. Everyone realized in an instant that Riggs wouldn't and couldn't draw. He was terrified for his life. He wasn't who he claimed to be. I don't know if he had any friends there. But in the West, good and bad men alike have no use for Riggs's kind. And that stony silence shattered with laughter. It was just as pitiful to see Riggs as it was impressive to see Las Vegas.”
“When he dropped his arms then I knowed there would be no gun-play. An' then Las Vegas got red in the face. He slapped Riggs with one hand, then with the other. An' he began to cuss him. I shore never knowed thet nice-spoken Las Vegas Carmichael could use such language. It was a stream of the baddest names known out here, an' lots I never heard of. Now an' then I caught somethin' like low-down an' sneak an' four-flush an' long-haired skunk, but for the most part they was just the cussedest kind of names. An' Las Vegas spouted them till he was black in the face, an' foamin' at the mouth, an' hoarser 'n a bawlin' cow.
“When he dropped his arms, I knew there wouldn’t be any gunplay. Then Las Vegas got angry. He slapped Riggs with one hand, then with the other. And he started cursing at him. I had never known that nice-spoken Las Vegas Carmichael could use such language. It was a stream of the worst names known out here, and many I had never heard of. Now and then, I caught something like low-down, sneak, four-flush, and long-haired skunk, but for the most part, they were just the most cursed names. And Las Vegas shouted them until he was red in the face, foaming at the mouth, and hoarser than a bawling cow.
“When he got out of breath from cussin' he punched Riggs all about the saloon, threw him outdoors, knocked him down an' kicked him till he got kickin' him down the road with the whole haw-hawed gang behind. An' he drove him out of town!”
“When he got out of breath from swearing, he punched Riggs all around the saloon, threw him outside, knocked him down, and kicked him until he was kicking him down the road with the whole laughing gang behind. And he drove him out of town!”
CHAPTER XVIII
For two days Bo was confined to her bed, suffering considerable pain, and subject to fever, during which she talked irrationally. Some of this talk afforded Helen as vast an amusement as she was certain it would have lifted Tom Carmichael to a seventh heaven.
For two days, Bo was stuck in bed, in a lot of pain and dealing with a fever, during which she spoke nonsensically. Some of what she said entertained Helen just as much as she knew it would have thrilled Tom Carmichael.
The third day, however, Bo was better, and, refusing to remain in bed, she hobbled to the sitting-room, where she divided her time between staring out of the window toward the corrals and pestering Helen with questions she tried to make appear casual. But Helen saw through her case and was in a state of glee. What she hoped most for was that Carmichael would suddenly develop a little less inclination for Bo. It was that kind of treatment the young lady needed. And now was the great opportunity. Helen almost felt tempted to give the cowboy a hint.
On the third day, Bo was feeling better and, refusing to stay in bed, she hobbled to the living room, where she spent her time staring out the window at the corrals and pestering Helen with questions she tried to make sound casual. But Helen saw right through her and was quite pleased about it. What she hoped for most was that Carmichael would suddenly show a little less interest in Bo. That was exactly the kind of treatment the young lady needed. And now was the perfect opportunity. Helen almost felt tempted to drop a hint to the cowboy.
Neither this day, nor the next, however, did he put in an appearance at the house, though Helen saw him twice on her rounds. He was busy, as usual, and greeted her as if nothing particular had happened.
Neither this day nor the next did he show up at the house, even though Helen spotted him twice on her rounds. He was busy, as always, and greeted her as if nothing unusual had occurred.
Roy called twice, once in the afternoon, and again during the evening. He grew more likable upon longer acquaintance. This last visit he rendered Bo speechless by teasing her about another girl Carmichael was going to take to a dance. Bo's face showed that her vanity could not believe this statement, but that her intelligence of young men credited it with being possible. Roy evidently was as penetrating as he was kind. He made a dry, casual little remark about the snow never melting on the mountains during the latter part of March; and the look with which he accompanied this remark brought a blush to Helen's cheek.
Roy called twice, once in the afternoon and again in the evening. He became more likable the more you got to know him. During his last visit, he left Bo speechless by joking about another girl that Carmichael was planning to take to a dance. Bo's expression showed that her vanity couldn't accept this, but her understanding of young men thought it was possible. Roy was clearly as insightful as he was nice. He made a dry, casual comment about how the snow never melts on the mountains in late March, and the look he gave while saying it made Helen blush.
After Roy had departed Bo said to Helen: “Confound that fellow! He sees right through me.”
After Roy left, Bo said to Helen, “Damn that guy! He completely sees through me.”
“My dear, you're rather transparent these days,” murmured Helen.
“Hey, you’ve been really obvious lately,” Helen said quietly.
“You needn't talk. He gave you a dig,” retorted Bo. “He just knows you're dying to see the snow melt.”
“You don't have to say anything. He just threw some shade at you,” Bo shot back. “He knows you're just eager to see the snow melt.”
“Gracious! I hope I'm not so bad as that. Of course I want the snow melted and spring to come, and flowers—”
“Wow! I hope I'm not that bad. Of course, I want the snow to melt and spring to arrive, along with the flowers—”
“Hal Ha! Ha!” taunted Bo. “Nell Rayner, do you see any green in my eyes? Spring to come! Yes, the poet said in the spring a young man's fancy lightly turns to thoughts of love. But that poet meant a young woman.”
“Ha! Ha!” mocked Bo. “Nell Rayner, do you see any green in my eyes? Spring is on the way! Yes, the poet said that in spring a young man's thoughts easily turn to love. But that poet was talking about a young woman.”
Helen gazed out of the window at the white stars.
Helen looked out the window at the white stars.
“Nell, have you seen him—since I was hurt?” continued Bo, with an effort.
“Nell, have you seen him—since I got hurt?” continued Bo, struggling.
“Him? Who?”
"Who, him?"
“Oh, whom do you suppose? I mean Tom!” she responded, and the last word came with a burst.
“Oh, who do you think? I mean Tom!” she replied, and the last word came out in a rush.
“Tom? Who's he? Ah, you mean Las Vegas. Yes, I've seen him.”
“Tom? Who's that? Oh, you mean Las Vegas. Yeah, I've seen him.”
“Well, did he ask a-about me?”
“Well, did he ask about me?”
“I believe he did ask how you were—something like that.”
“I think he did ask how you were—something like that.”
“Humph! Nell, I don't always trust you.” After that she relapsed into silence, read awhile, and dreamed awhile, looking into the fire, and then she limped over to kiss Helen good night and left the room.
“Humph! Nell, I don't always trust you.” After that, she fell silent, read for a bit, and daydreamed while staring into the fire. Then, she limped over to kiss Helen good night and left the room.
Next day she was rather quiet, seeming upon the verge of one of the dispirited spells she got infrequently. Early in the evening, just after the lights had been lit and she had joined Helen in the sitting-room, a familiar step sounded on the loose boards of the porch.
Next day, she was pretty quiet, looking like she was about to have one of her rare down moments. Early in the evening, right after the lights came on and she had joined Helen in the living room, she heard a familiar step on the creaky porch boards.
Helen went to the door to admit Carmichael. He was clean-shaven, dressed in his dark suit, which presented such marked contrast from his riding-garb, and he wore a flower in his buttonhole. Nevertheless, despite all this style, he seemed more than usually the cool, easy, careless cowboy.
Helen went to the door to let Carmichael in. He was clean-shaven, wearing a dark suit that was a stark contrast to his riding clothes, and he had a flower in his buttonhole. Still, despite all his style, he looked more like the cool, laid-back, careless cowboy than ever.
“Evenin', Miss Helen,” he said, as he stalked in. “Evenin', Miss Bo. How are you-all?”
“Evening, Miss Helen,” he said, as he walked in. “Evening, Miss Bo. How are you both?”
Helen returned his greeting with a welcoming smile.
Helen greeted him back with a friendly smile.
“Good evening—TOM,” said Bo, demurely.
“Good evening—TOM,” said Bo, shyly.
That assuredly was the first time she had ever called him Tom. As she spoke she looked distractingly pretty and tantalizing. But if she had calculated to floor Carmichael with the initial, half-promising, wholly mocking use of his name she had reckoned without cause. The cowboy received that greeting as if he had heard her use it a thousand times or had not heard it at all. Helen decided if he was acting a part he was certainly a clever actor. He puzzled her somewhat, but she liked his look, and his easy manner, and the something about him that must have been his unconscious sense of pride. He had gone far enough, perhaps too far, in his overtures to Bo.
That was definitely the first time she had ever called him Tom. As she spoke, she looked distractingly pretty and alluring. But if she thought she could impress Carmichael with the casual, half-promising, completely teasing way she used his name, she was mistaken. The cowboy took her greeting as if he had either heard it a thousand times or not heard it at all. Helen figured that if he was playing a role, he was certainly a talented actor. He confused her a little, but she liked his appearance, his relaxed attitude, and the certain something about him that must have been his unconscious sense of pride. He had likely gone far enough, maybe too far, in his advances toward Bo.
“How are you feelin'?” he asked.
“How are you feeling?” he asked.
“I'm better to-day,” she replied, with downcast eyes. “But I'm lame yet.”
“I'm feeling better today,” she replied, looking down. “But I'm still limping.”
“Reckon that bronc piled you up. Miss Helen said there shore wasn't any joke about the cut on your knee. Now, a fellar's knee is a bad place to hurt, if he has to keep on ridin'.”
“Looks like that bronc threw you off. Miss Helen said there definitely isn't any joke about the cut on your knee. Now, a guy's knee is a terrible spot to injure if he has to keep on riding.”
“Oh, I'll be well soon. How's Sam? I hope he wasn't crippled.”
“Oh, I'll be fine soon. How's Sam? I hope he isn't seriously hurt.”
“Thet Sam—why, he's so tough he never knowed he had a fall.”
“Thet Sam—he's so tough he never knew he had a fall.”
“Tom—I—I want to thank you for giving Riggs what he deserved.”
“Tom, I just want to thank you for giving Riggs what he deserved.”
She spoke it earnestly, eloquently, and for once she had no sly little intonation or pert allurement, such as was her wont to use on this infatuated young man.
She spoke it sincerely, articulately, and for once she didn’t have any clever inflections or teasing charm, like she usually did with this infatuated young man.
“Aw, you heard about that,” replied Carmichael, with a wave of his hand to make light of it. “Nothin' much. It had to be done. An' shore I was afraid of Roy. He'd been bad. An' so would any of the other boys. I'm sorta lookin' out for all of them, you know, actin' as Miss Helen's foreman now.”
“Aw, you heard about that,” Carmichael said, waving his hand to brush it off. “Not a big deal. It had to be done. And yeah, I was worried about Roy. He had been trouble. So would any of the other guys. I’m kind of watching out for all of them, you know, acting as Miss Helen's supervisor now.”
Helen was unutterably tickled. The effect of his speech upon Bo was stupendous. He had disarmed her. He had, with the finesse and tact and suavity of a diplomat, removed himself from obligation, and the detachment of self, the casual thing be apparently made out of his magnificent championship, was bewildering and humiliating to Bo. She sat silent for a moment or two while Helen tried to fit easily into the conversation. It was not likely that Bo would long be at a loss for words, and also it was immensely probable that with a flash of her wonderful spirit she would turn the tables on her perverse lover in a twinkling. Anyway, plain it was that a lesson had sunk deep. She looked startled, hurt, wistful, and finally sweetly defiant.
Helen was utterly amused. The way he spoke had a huge impact on Bo. He had taken away her defenses. With the skill and charm of a diplomat, he had freed himself from any responsibility, and his apparent ease in doing so, in contrast to his strong support for her, left Bo feeling confused and embarrassed. She stayed quiet for a moment while Helen tried to seamlessly join the conversation. It was unlikely that Bo would remain speechless for long, and it was highly likely that with a burst of her incredible spirit, she would quickly turn the situation around on her difficult partner. Regardless, it was clear that a lesson had hit home. She looked surprised, hurt, wistful, and ultimately sweetly defiant.
“But—you told Riggs I was your girl!” Thus Bo unmasked her battery. And Helen could not imagine how Carmichael would ever resist that and the soft, arch glance which accompanied it.
“But—you told Riggs I was your girl!” With that, Bo revealed her intention. And Helen couldn't imagine how Carmichael could ever resist that, along with the soft, playful look that came with it.
Helen did not yet know the cowboy, any more than did Bo.
Helen didn't know the cowboy any better than Bo did.
“Shore. I had to say thet. I had to make it strong before thet gang. I reckon it was presumin' of me, an' I shore apologize.”
“Sure. I had to say that. I had to make it strong in front of that gang. I guess it was presumptuous of me, and I sincerely apologize.”
Bo stared at him, and then, giving a little gasp, she drooped.
Bo stared at him, and then, with a small gasp, she slumped.
“Wal, I just run in to say howdy an' to inquire after you-all,” said Carmichael. “I'm goin' to the dance, an' as Flo lives out of town a ways I'd shore better rustle.... Good night, Miss Bo; I hope you'll be ridin' Sam soon. An' good night, Miss Helen.”
“Hey, I just came by to say hi and check on you all,” said Carmichael. “I’m heading to the dance, and since Flo lives a bit outside of town, I should really get going... Good night, Miss Bo; I hope you’ll be riding Sam soon. And good night, Miss Helen.”
Bo roused to a very friendly and laconic little speech, much overdone. Carmichael strode out, and Helen, bidding him good-by, closed the door after him.
Bo woke up to a really friendly but brief little speech, which was a bit exaggerated. Carmichael walked out confidently, and Helen, saying goodbye to him, shut the door behind him.
The instant he had departed Bo's transformation was tragic.
The moment he left, Bo's transformation was heartbreaking.
“Flo! He meant Flo Stubbs—that ugly, cross-eyed, bold, little frump!”
“Flo! He was talking about Flo Stubbs—that ugly, cross-eyed, bold little frump!”
“Bo!” expostulated Helen. “The young lady is not beautiful, I grant, but she's very nice and pleasant. I liked her.”
“Bo!” exclaimed Helen. “The young lady might not be beautiful, I admit, but she’s really nice and pleasant. I liked her.”
“Nell Rayner, men are no good! And cowboys are the worst!” declared Bo, terribly.
“Nell Rayner, men are awful! And cowboys are the worst!” shouted Bo, furiously.
“Why didn't you appreciate Tom when you had him?” asked Helen.
“Why didn't you appreciate Tom when you had him?” Helen asked.
Bo had been growing furious, but now the allusion, in past tense, to the conquest she had suddenly and amazingly found dear quite broke her spirit. It was a very pale, unsteady, and miserable girl who avoided Helen's gaze and left the room.
Bo had been getting really angry, but now the reference, in the past tense, to the victory she had unexpectedly and astonishingly cherished completely shattered her spirit. It was a very pale, shaky, and miserable girl who looked away from Helen and left the room.
Next day Bo was not approachable from any direction. Helen found her a victim to a multiplicity of moods, ranging from woe to dire, dark broodings, from them to' wistfulness, and at last to a pride that sustained her.
Next day, Bo was completely unapproachable. Helen saw her caught in a whirlwind of moods, from sadness to heavy, dark thoughts, then to nostalgia, and finally to a pride that kept her going.
Late in the afternoon, at Helen's leisure hour, when she and Bo were in the sitting-room, horses tramped into the court and footsteps mounted the porch. Opening to a loud knock, Helen was surprised to see Beasley. And out in the court were several mounted horsemen. Helen's heart sank. This visit, indeed, had been foreshadowed.
Late in the afternoon, during her free time, when Helen and Bo were in the living room, they heard horses coming into the courtyard and footsteps going up to the porch. When she opened the door to a loud knock, Helen was surprised to see Beasley. Outside in the courtyard were several men on horseback. Helen's heart sank. This visit had definitely been expected.
“Afternoon, Miss Rayner,” said Beasley, doffing his sombrero. “I've called on a little business deal. Will you see me?”
“Good afternoon, Miss Rayner,” said Beasley, taking off his hat. “I’ve come to talk about a little business deal. Will you see me?”
Helen acknowledged his greeting while she thought rapidly. She might just as well see him and have that inevitable interview done with.
Helen acknowledged his greeting while she thought quickly. She might as well see him and get that inevitable interview over with.
“Come in,” she said, and when he had entered she closed the door. “My sister, Mr. Beasley.”
“Come in,” she said, and when he walked in, she closed the door. “My sister, Mr. Beasley.”
“How d' you do, Miss?” said the rancher, in bluff, loud voice.
“How do you do, Miss?” said the rancher, in a boisterous, loud voice.
Bo acknowledged the introduction with a frigid little bow.
Bo acknowledged the introduction with a cold little bow.
At close range Beasley seemed a forceful personality as well as a rather handsome man of perhaps thirty-five, heavy of build, swarthy of skin, and sloe-black of eye, like that of the Mexicans whose blood was reported to be in him. He looked crafty, confident, and self-centered. If Helen had never heard of him before that visit she would have distrusted him.
At close range, Beasley appeared to be a strong personality and a fairly good-looking man of about thirty-five, heavyset, with dark skin and deep black eyes, similar to those of the Mexicans he was rumored to be related to. He seemed clever, self-assured, and self-absorbed. If Helen had never heard of him before that visit, she would have been suspicious of him.
“I'd called sooner, but I was waitin' for old Jose, the Mexican who herded for me when I was pardner to your uncle,” said Beasley, and he sat down to put his huge gloved hands on his knees.
“I would have called earlier, but I was waiting for old Jose, the Mexican who rounded up cattle for me when I was a partner to your uncle,” said Beasley, and he sat down to place his large gloved hands on his knees.
“Yes?” queried Helen, interrogatively.
“Yes?” asked Helen, curious.
“Jose rustled over from Magdalena, an' now I can back up my claim.... Miss Rayner, this hyar ranch ought to be mine an' is mine. It wasn't so big or so well stocked when Al Auchincloss beat me out of it. I reckon I'll allow for thet. I've papers, an' old Jose for witness. An' I calculate you'll pay me eighty thousand dollars, or else I'll take over the ranch.”
“Jose came over from Magdalena, and now I can support my claim... Miss Rayner, this ranch should be mine and is mine. It wasn't as big or well-stocked when Al Auchincloss took it from me. I suppose I'll consider that. I have the papers, and old Jose as a witness. And I figure you'll pay me eighty thousand dollars, or else I'll take over the ranch.”
Beasley spoke in an ordinary, matter-of-fact tone that certainly seemed sincere, and his manner was blunt, but perfectly natural.
Beasley spoke in a straightforward, no-nonsense way that definitely felt genuine, and his attitude was direct but completely natural.
“Mr. Beasley, your claim is no news to me,” responded Helen, quietly. “I've heard about it. And I questioned my uncle. He swore on his death-bed that he did not owe you a dollar. Indeed, he claimed the indebtedness was yours to him. I could find nothing in his papers, so I must repudiate your claim. I will not take it seriously.”
“Mr. Beasley, I’m already aware of your claim,” Helen replied calmly. “I’ve heard about it, and I talked to my uncle. He insisted on his deathbed that he didn’t owe you a dime. In fact, he said you owed him money. I couldn’t find anything in his documents, so I have to reject your claim. I won’t take it seriously.”
“Miss Rayner, I can't blame you for takin' Al's word against mine,” said Beasley. “An' your stand is natural. But you're a stranger here an' you know nothin' of stock deals in these ranges. It ain't fair to speak bad of the dead, but the truth is thet Al Auchincloss got his start by stealin' sheep an' unbranded cattle. Thet was the start of every rancher I know. It was mine. An' we none of us ever thought of it as rustlin'.”
“Miss Rayner, I can’t blame you for taking Al’s word over mine,” Beasley said. “And your position makes sense. But you’re new here and don’t know anything about stock deals in these areas. It’s not right to speak ill of the dead, but the truth is that Al Auchincloss got his start by stealing sheep and unbranded cattle. That’s how every rancher I know began. It was my start too. And none of us ever thought of it as rustling.”
Helen could only stare her surprise and doubt at this statement.
Helen could only stare in surprise and doubt at this statement.
“Talk's cheap anywhere, an' in the West talk ain't much at all,” continued Beasley. “I'm no talker. I jest want to tell my case an' make a deal if you'll have it. I can prove more in black an' white, an' with witness, than you can. Thet's my case. The deal I'd make is this.... Let's marry an' settle a bad deal thet way.”
“Talking is easy everywhere, and out West, words don't mean much,” Beasley went on. “I’m not one for small talk. I just want to present my situation and strike a deal if you're interested. I can provide more proof in writing and with witnesses than you can. That’s my case. The deal I propose is this... Let’s get married and settle this unfavorable situation that way.”
The man's direct assumption, absolutely without a qualifying consideration for her woman's attitude, was amazing, ignorant, and base; but Helen was so well prepared for it that she hid her disgust.
The man's direct assumption, completely disregarding her feelings as a woman, was astonishing, ignorant, and contemptible; but Helen was so ready for it that she concealed her disgust.
“Thank you, Mr. Beasley, but I can't accept your offer,” she replied.
“Thank you, Mr. Beasley, but I can't accept your offer,” she said.
“Would you take time an' consider?” he asked, spreading wide his huge gloved hands.
“Would you take a moment to think about it?” he asked, spreading his large gloved hands wide.
“Absolutely no.”
"No way."
Beasley rose to his feet. He showed no disappointment or chagrin, but the bold pleasantness left his face, and, slight as that change was, it stripped him of the only redeeming quality he showed.
Beasley stood up. He didn’t show any disappointment or frustration, but the confident smile faded from his face, and even though that change was small, it took away the only redeeming quality he had.
“Thet means I'll force you to pay me the eighty thousand or put you off,” he said.
“Thet means I'll make you pay me the eighty thousand or kick you out,” he said.
“Mr. Beasley, even if I owed you that, how could I raise so enormous a sum? I don't owe it. And I certainly won't be put off my property. You can't put me off.”
“Mr. Beasley, even if I owed you that, how could I come up with such a huge amount? I don’t owe it. And I definitely won’t be forced off my property. You can’t remove me.”
“An' why can't I?” he demanded, with lowering, dark gaze.
“Why can't I?” he asked, with a menacing, dark look.
“Because your claim is dishonest. And I can prove it,” declared Helen, forcibly.
“Because your claim is dishonest. And I can prove it,” Helen declared emphatically.
“Who 're you goin' to prove it to—thet I'm dishonest?”
“Who are you going to prove it to—that I'm dishonest?”
“To my men—to your men—to the people of Pine—to everybody. There's not a person who won't believe me.”
“To my guys—to your guys—to the people of Pine—to everybody. There’s not a person who won’t believe me.”
He seemed curious, discomfited, surlily annoyed, and yet fascinated by her statement or else by the quality and appearance of her as she spiritedly defended her cause.
He looked curious, uncomfortable, crankily annoyed, and yet intrigued by what she said or by her quality and presence as she energetically defended her point.
“An' how 're you goin' to prove all thet?” he growled.
“And how are you going to prove all that?” he growled.
“Mr. Beasley, do you remember last fall when you met Snake Anson with his gang up in the woods—and hired him to make off with me?” asked Helen, in swift, ringing words.
“Mr. Beasley, do you remember last fall when you met Snake Anson and his gang in the woods—and hired him to take me away?” asked Helen, in quick, clear words.
The dark olive of Beasley's bold face shaded to a dirty white.
The dark olive of Beasley's confident face turned a grimy white.
“Wha-at?” he jerked out, hoarsely.
“Wha-at?” he rasped.
“I see you remember. Well, Milt Dale was hidden in the loft of that cabin where you met Anson. He heard every word of your deal with the outlaw.”
“I see you remember. Well, Milt Dale was hiding in the attic of that cabin where you met Anson. He heard every word of your conversation with the outlaw.”
Beasley swung his arm in sudden violence, so hard that he flung his glove to the floor. As he stooped to snatch it up he uttered a sibilant hiss. Then, stalking to the door, he jerked it open, and slammed it behind him. His loud voice, hoarse with passion, preceded the scrape and crack of hoofs.
Beasley swung his arm violently, so forcefully that he threw his glove to the floor. As he bent down to pick it up, he let out a sharp hiss. Then, striding to the door, he yanked it open and slammed it shut behind him. His loud voice, rough with emotion, was followed by the sound of scraping and cracking hooves.
Shortly after supper that day, when Helen was just recovering her composure, Carmichael presented himself at the open door. Bo was not there. In the dimming twilight Helen saw that the cowboy was pale, somber, grim.
Shortly after dinner that day, when Helen was just regaining her composure, Carmichael showed up at the open door. Bo was not around. In the fading twilight, Helen noticed that the cowboy looked pale, serious, and grim.
“Oh, what's happened?” cried Helen.
“Oh, what happened?” cried Helen.
“Roy's been shot. It come off in Turner's saloon But he ain't dead. We packed him over to Widow Cass's. An' he said for me to tell you he'd pull through.”
“Roy's been shot. It happened in Turner's saloon, but he isn't dead. We took him over to Widow Cass's. And he asked me to tell you that he’ll be okay.”
“Shot! Pull through!” repeated Helen, in slow, unrealizing exclamation. She was conscious of a deep internal tumult and a cold checking of blood in all her external body.
“Shot! Pull through!” Helen repeated, in a slow, disbelieving shout. She felt a deep internal chaos and a chilling rush of blood through her entire body.
“Yes, shot,” replied Carmichael, fiercely.
“Yeah, shot,” replied Carmichael, fiercely.
“An', whatever he says, I reckon he won't pull through.”
“And whatever he says, I don't think he'll make it.”
“O Heaven, how terrible!” burst out Helen. “He was so good—such a man! What a pity! Oh, he must have met that in my behalf. Tell me, what happened? Who shot him?”
“O Heaven, how awful!” exclaimed Helen. “He was so good—such a man! What a shame! Oh, he must have faced that because of me. Tell me, what happened? Who shot him?”
“Wal, I don't know. An' thet's what's made me hoppin' mad. I wasn't there when it come off. An' he won't tell me.”
“Well, I don’t know. And that’s what’s got me really angry. I wasn’t there when it happened. And he won’t tell me.”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“I don't know thet, either. I reckoned first it was because he wanted to get even. But, after thinkin' it over, I guess he doesn't want me lookin' up any one right now for fear I might get hurt. An' you're goin' to need your friends. Thet's all I can make of Roy.”
“I don't know that either. I thought at first it was because he wanted to get revenge. But after thinking it over, I guess he doesn’t want me reaching out to anyone right now because he’s worried I might get hurt. And you’re going to need your friends. That’s all I can figure about Roy.”
Then Helen hurriedly related the event of Beasley's call on her that afternoon and all that had occurred.
Then Helen quickly shared what happened with Beasley when he called on her that afternoon and everything that took place.
“Wal, the half-breed son-of-a-greaser!” ejaculated Carmichael, in utter confoundment. “He wanted you to marry him!”
“Wow, the half-breed son of a grease monkey!” exclaimed Carmichael, in total confusion. “He wanted you to marry him!”
“He certainly did. I must say it was a—a rather abrupt proposal.”
“He definitely did. I have to say it was a—well, a pretty sudden proposal.”
Carmichael appeared to be laboring with speech that had to be smothered behind his teeth. At last he let out an explosive breath.
Carmichael seemed to be struggling to speak, as if his words were trapped behind his teeth. Finally, he exhaled explosively.
“Miss Nell, I've shore felt in my bones thet I'm the boy slated to brand thet big bull.”
“Miss Nell, I've really felt in my bones that I'm the guy meant to brand that big bull.”
“Oh, he must have shot Roy. He left here in a rage.”
“Oh, he must have shot Roy. He stormed out of here.”
“I reckon you can coax it out of Roy. Fact is, all I could learn was thet Roy come in the saloon alone. Beasley was there, an' Riggs—”
“I think you can get it out of Roy. The truth is, all I could find out was that Roy came into the bar by himself. Beasley was there, and Riggs—”
“Riggs!” interrupted Helen.
“Riggs!” Helen interrupted.
“Shore, Riggs. He come back again. But he'd better keep out of my way.... An' Jeff Mulvey with his outfit. Turner told me he heard an argument an' then a shot. The gang cleared out, leavin' Roy on the floor. I come in a little later. Roy was still layin' there. Nobody was doin' anythin' for him. An' nobody had. I hold that against Turner. Wal, I got help an' packed Roy over to Widow Cass's. Roy seemed all right. But he was too bright an' talky to suit me. The bullet hit his lung, thet's shore. An' he lost a sight of blood before we stopped it. Thet skunk Turner might have lent a hand. An' if Roy croaks I reckon I'll—”
“Shore, Riggs. He’s back again. But he’d better stay out of my way... And Jeff Mulvey with his crew. Turner told me he heard an argument and then a shot. The gang took off, leaving Roy on the floor. I came in a little later. Roy was still lying there. Nobody was doing anything for him. And nobody had. I hold that against Turner. Well, I got help and carried Roy over to Widow Cass's. Roy seemed fine. But he was way too bright and chatty for my liking. The bullet hit his lung, that’s for sure. And he lost a lot of blood before we could stop it. That jerk Turner could’ve helped out. And if Roy dies, I guess I’ll—”
“Tom, why must you always be reckoning to kill somebody?” demanded Helen, angrily.
“Tom, why do you always have to be thinking about killing someone?” Helen asked, angrily.
“'Cause somebody's got to be killed 'round here. Thet's why!” he snapped back.
"'Cause someone has to be killed around here. That's why!" he snapped back.
“Even so—should you risk leaving Bo and me without a friend?” asked Helen, reproachfully.
“Still, are you really going to leave Bo and me without a friend?” Helen asked, disappointed.
At that Carmichael wavered and lost something of his sullen deadliness.
At that moment, Carmichael hesitated and lost some of his brooding intensity.
“Aw, Miss Nell, I'm only mad. If you'll just be patient with me—an' mebbe coax me.... But I can't see no other way out.”
“Aw, Miss Nell, I'm just upset. If you could be patient with me—and maybe encourage me a bit.... But I can't see any other way out.”
“Let's hope and pray,” said Helen, earnestly. “You spoke of my coaxing Roy to tell who shot him. When can I see him?”
“Let’s hope and pray,” Helen said sincerely. “You mentioned my persuading Roy to say who shot him. When can I see him?”
“To-morrow, I reckon. I'll come for you. Fetch Bo along with you. We've got to play safe from now on. An' what do you say to me an' Hal sleepin' here at the ranch-house?”
“Tomorrow, I guess. I'll come get you. Bring Bo with you. We need to be careful from now on. And what do you think about me and Hal staying here at the ranch house?”
“Indeed I'd feel safer,” she replied. “There are rooms. Please come.”
“Yeah, I’d feel safer,” she said. “There are rooms. Please come.”
“Allright. An' now I'll be goin' to fetch Hal. Shore wish I hadn't made you pale an' scared like this.”
“All right. And now I’ll go get Hal. I really wish I hadn’t made you look pale and scared like this.”
About ten o'clock next morning Carmichael drove Helen and Bo into Pine, and tied up the team before Widow Cass's cottage.
About ten o'clock the next morning, Carmichael drove Helen and Bo into Pine and parked the team in front of Widow Cass's cottage.
The peach and apple-trees were mingling blossoms of pink and white; a drowsy hum of bees filled the fragrant air; rich, dark-green alfalfa covered the small orchard flat; a wood fire sent up a lazy column of blue smoke; and birds were singing sweetly.
The peach and apple trees were mixing pink and white blossoms; a sleepy buzz of bees filled the fragrant air; lush, dark green alfalfa covered the small orchard area; a wood fire gave off a slow column of blue smoke; and birds were singing sweetly.
Helen could scarcely believe that amid all this tranquillity a man lay perhaps fatally injured. Assuredly Carmichael had been somber and reticent enough to rouse the gravest fears.
Helen could hardly believe that in the midst of all this calm, a man might be seriously hurt. Carmichael had definitely been serious and quiet enough to raise the deepest concerns.
Widow Cass appeared on the little porch, a gray, bent, worn, but cheerful old woman whom Helen had come to know as her friend.
Widow Cass appeared on the small porch, a gray, hunched, tired, but cheerful old woman whom Helen had come to know as her friend.
“My land! I'm thet glad to see you, Miss Helen,” she said. “An' you've fetched the little lass as I've not got acquainted with yet.”
“My goodness! I'm so glad to see you, Miss Helen,” she said. “And you've brought the little girl I haven't met yet.”
“Good morning, Mrs. Cass. How—how is Roy?” replied Helen, anxiously scanning the wrinkled face.
“Good morning, Mrs. Cass. How—how is Roy?” Helen replied, nervously checking the wrinkled face.
“Roy? Now don't you look so scared. Roy's 'most ready to git on his hoss an' ride home, if I let him. He knowed you was a-comin'. An' he made me hold a lookin'-glass for him to shave. How's thet fer a man with a bullet-hole through him! You can't kill them Mormons, nohow.”
“Roy? Now don’t look so scared. Roy's just about ready to get on his horse and ride home, if I let him. He knew you were coming. And he made me hold a mirror for him to shave. How’s that for a guy with a bullet hole in him! You can't kill those Mormons, no way.”
She led them into a little sitting-room, where on a couch underneath a window Roy Beeman lay. He was wide awake and smiling, but haggard. He lay partly covered with a blanket. His gray shirt was open at the neck, disclosing bandages.
She took them into a small living room, where Roy Beeman was lying on a couch under a window. He was awake and smiling, but looked worn out. He was partly covered with a blanket, and his gray shirt was open at the neck, revealing some bandages.
“Mornin'—girls,” he drawled. “Shore is good of you, now, comin' down.”
“Mornin'—girls,” he said slowly. “It's really nice of you to come down.”
Helen stood beside him, bent over him, in her earnestness, as she greeted him. She saw a shade of pain in his eyes and his immobility struck her, but he did not seem badly off. Bo was pale, round-eyed, and apparently too agitated to speak. Carmichael placed chairs beside the couch for the girls.
Helen stood next to him, leaning over him earnestly as she greeted him. She noticed a hint of pain in his eyes, and his stillness caught her attention, but he didn’t seem too worse for wear. Bo looked pale, wide-eyed, and seemed too anxious to say anything. Carmichael set up chairs beside the couch for the girls.
“Wal, what's ailin' you this nice mornin'?” asked Roy, eyes on the cowboy.
“Well, what's bothering you this nice morning?” asked Roy, his eyes on the cowboy.
“Huh! Would you expect me to be wearin' the smile of a fellar goin' to be married?” retorted Carmichael.
“Huh! Would you expect me to be wearing the smile of a guy who's about to get married?” retorted Carmichael.
“Shore you haven't made up with Bo yet,” returned Roy.
“Sure you haven't made up with Bo yet,” replied Roy.
Bo blushed rosy red, and the cowboy's face lost something of its somber hue.
Bo blushed bright red, and the cowboy's face lightened a bit.
“I allow it's none of your d—darn bizness if SHE ain't made up with me,” he said.
“I guess it's none of your business if she hasn't made up with me,” he said.
“Las Vegas, you're a wonder with a hoss an' a rope, an' I reckon with a gun, but when it comes to girls you shore ain't there.”
“Las Vegas, you’re amazing with a horse and a rope, and I guess with a gun, but when it comes to girls, you definitely fall short.”
“I'm no Mormon, by golly! Come, Ma Cass, let's get out of here, so they can talk.”
“I'm not a Mormon, for crying out loud! Come on, Ma Cass, let's get out of here so they can talk.”
“Folks, I was jest a-goin' to say thet Roy's got fever an' he oughtn't t' talk too much,” said the old woman. Then she and Carmichael went into the kitchen and closed the door.
“Guys, I was just going to say that Roy has a fever and he shouldn't talk too much,” said the old woman. Then she and Carmichael went into the kitchen and closed the door.
Roy looked up at Helen with his keen eyes, more kindly piercing than ever.
Roy looked up at Helen with his sharp eyes, more kindly intense than ever.
“My brother John was here. He'd just left when you come. He rode home to tell my folks I'm not so bad hurt, an' then he's goin' to ride a bee-line into the mountains.”
“My brother John was here. He had just left when you arrived. He rode home to tell my parents I'm not hurt too badly, and then he's going to head straight into the mountains.”
Helen's eyes asked what her lips refused to utter.
Helen's eyes questioned what her lips wouldn't say.
“He's goin' after Dale. I sent him. I reckoned we-all sorta needed sight of thet doggone hunter.”
“He's going after Dale. I sent him. I thought we all kind of needed to see that annoying hunter.”
Roy had averted his gaze quickly to Bo.
Roy quickly looked away to Bo.
“Don't you agree with me, lass?”
“Don't you agree with me, girl?”
“I sure do,” replied Bo, heartily.
“I definitely do,” replied Bo, enthusiastically.
All within Helen had been stilled for the moment of her realization; and then came swell and beat of heart, and inconceivable chafing of a tide at its restraint.
All of Helen's feelings were paused in that moment of realization; then came the surge and pounding of her heart, and the unimaginable frustration of a tide held back.
“Can John—fetch Dale out—when the snow's so deep?” she asked, unsteadily.
“Can John go get Dale out when the snow is so deep?” she asked, unsteadily.
“Shore. He's takin' two hosses up to the snow-line. Then, if necessary, he'll go over the pass on snow-shoes. But I bet him Dale would ride out. Snow's about gone except on the north slopes an' on the peaks.”
“Sure. He's taking two horses up to the snow line. Then, if needed, he'll go over the pass on snowshoes. But I bet Dale would ride out. The snow is mostly gone except on the north slopes and the peaks.”
“Then—when may I—we expect to see Dale?”
“Then—when can I—we expect to see Dale?”
“Three or four days, I reckon. I wish he was here now.... Miss Helen, there's trouble afoot.”
“Three or four days, I guess. I wish he was here right now.... Miss Helen, there's trouble brewing.”
“I realize that. I'm ready. Did Las Vegas tell you about Beasley's visit to me?”
“I get it. I'm ready. Did Las Vegas mention Beasley's visit to me?”
“No. You tell me,” replied Roy.
“No. You tell me,” Roy replied.
Briefly Helen began to acquaint him with the circumstances of that visit, and before she had finished she made sure Roy was swearing to himself.
Briefly, Helen started to fill him in on what happened during that visit, and before she was done, she noticed Roy was cursing under his breath.
“He asked you to marry him! Jerusalem!... Thet I'd never have reckoned. The—low-down coyote of a greaser!... Wal, Miss Helen, when I met up with Senor Beasley last night he was shore spoilin' from somethin'; now I see what thet was. An' I reckon I picked out the bad time.”
“He asked you to marry him! Wow, I never saw that coming. The low-down coyote of a greaser! Well, Miss Helen, when I ran into Senor Beasley last night, he was clearly upset about something; now I understand what that was. And I guess I picked the worst time to show up.”
“For what? Roy, what did you do?”
“For what? Roy, what did you do?”
“Wal, I'd made up my mind awhile back to talk to Beasley the first chance I had. An' thet was it. I was in the store when I seen him go into Turner's. So I followed. It was 'most dark. Beasley an' Riggs an' Mulvey an' some more were drinkin' an' powwowin'. So I just braced him right then.”
“Yeah, I had decided a while ago that I would talk to Beasley at the first opportunity I got. And that was it. I was in the store when I saw him go into Turner’s. So I followed him. It was almost dark. Beasley, Riggs, Mulvey, and a few others were drinking and chatting. So I just confronted him right then.”
“Roy! Oh, the way you boys court danger!”
“Roy! Oh, the way you guys flirt with danger!”
“But, Miss Helen, thet's the only way. To be afraid MAKES more danger. Beasley 'peared civil enough first off. Him an' me kept edgin' off, an' his pards kept edgin' after us, till we got over in a corner of the saloon. I don't know all I said to him. Shore I talked a heap. I told him what my old man thought. An' Beasley knowed as well as I thet my old man's not only the oldest inhabitant hereabouts, but he's the wisest, too. An' he wouldn't tell a lie. Wal, I used all his sayin's in my argument to show Beasley thet if he didn't haul up short he'd end almost as short. Beasley's thick-headed, an' powerful conceited. Vain as a peacock! He couldn't see, an' he got mad. I told him he was rich enough without robbin' you of your ranch, an'—wal, I shore put up a big talk for your side. By this time he an' his gang had me crowded in a corner, an' from their looks I begun to get cold feet. But I was in it an' had to make the best of it. The argument worked down to his pinnin' me to my word that I'd fight for you when thet fight come off. An' I shore told him for my own sake I wished it 'd come off quick.... Then—wal—then somethin' did come off quick!”
“But, Miss Helen, that's the only way. Being afraid causes more danger. Beasley seemed civil enough at first. He and I kept edging away, and his buddies kept following us until we got pushed into a corner of the saloon. I don't remember everything I said to him. I definitely talked a lot. I told him what my dad thought. And Beasley knew as well as I did that my dad's not only the oldest person around here but also the wisest. And he wouldn't lie. Well, I used all of his phrases in my argument to show Beasley that if he didn't back off, he’d end up in a bad spot. Beasley’s thick-headed and really full of himself. Vain as a peacock! He couldn't see it, and he got angry. I told him he was rich enough without robbing you of your ranch, and—well, I really made a strong case for your side. By this point, he and his gang had me backed into a corner, and from their expressions, I started to get nervous. But I was committed and had to make the best of it. The argument came down to him forcing me to promise that I would fight for you when that fight came. And I definitely told him that, for my own sake, I hoped it would happen soon… Then—well—then something did happen quickly!”
“Roy, then he shot you!” exclaimed Helen, passionately.
“Roy, then he shot you!” Helen exclaimed, passionately.
“Now, Miss Helen, I didn't say who done it,” replied Roy, with his engaging smile.
“Now, Miss Helen, I didn't say who did it,” replied Roy, with his charming smile.
“Tell me, then—who did?”
"Tell me, then—who did it?"
“Wal, I reckon I sha'n't tell you unless you promise not to tell Las Vegas. Thet cowboy is plumb off his head. He thinks he knows who shot me an' I've been lyin' somethin' scandalous. You see, if he learns—then he'll go gunnin'. An', Miss Helen, thet Texan is bad. He might get plugged as I did—an' there would be another man put off your side when the big trouble comes.”
“Well, I guess I won’t tell you unless you promise not to tell Las Vegas. That cowboy is completely out of his mind. He thinks he knows who shot me and I’ve been lying like crazy. You see, if he finds out—then he'll start looking for revenge. And, Miss Helen, that Texan is dangerous. He might end up shot like I was—and there would be another person taken out of your life when the big trouble comes.”
“Roy, I promise you I will not tell Las Vegas,” replied Helen, earnestly.
“Roy, I promise I won’t say anything to Las Vegas,” Helen replied sincerely.
“Wal, then—it was Riggs!” Roy grew still paler as he confessed this and his voice, almost a whisper, expressed shame and hate. “Thet four-flush did it. Shot me from behind Beasley! I had no chance. I couldn't even see him draw. But when I fell an' lay there an' the others dropped back, then I seen the smokin' gun in his hand. He looked powerful important. An' Beasley began to cuss him an' was cussin' him as they all run out.”
“Wow, so it was Riggs!” Roy turned even paler as he admitted this, and his voice, barely above a whisper, conveyed shame and hatred. “That lowlife did it. He shot me from behind Beasley! I never had a chance. I couldn't even see him drawing his gun. But when I fell and lay there while the others pulled back, then I saw the smoking gun in his hand. He looked pretty damn important. And Beasley started cursing him and was still cursing him as they all ran off.”
“Oh, coward! the despicable coward!” cried Helen.
“Oh, you coward! The pathetic coward!” shouted Helen.
“No wonder Tom wants to find out!” exclaimed Bo, low and deep. “I'll bet he suspects Riggs.”
“No surprise Tom wants to figure it out!” Bo exclaimed, low and deep. “I bet he suspects Riggs.”
“Shore he does, but I wouldn't give him no satisfaction.”
“Sure he does, but I wouldn't give him any satisfaction.”
“Roy, you know that Riggs can't last out here.”
“Roy, you know that Riggs can't keep going out here.”
“Wal, I hope he lasts till I get on my feet again.”
“Well, I hope he lasts until I get back on my feet again.”
“There you go! Hopeless, all you boys! You must spill blood!” murmured Helen, shudderingly.
“There you go! Hopeless, all of you guys! You have to spill blood!” murmured Helen, shuddering.
“Dear Miss Helen, don't take on so. I'm like Dale—no man to hunt up trouble. But out here there's a sort of unwritten law—an eye for an eye—a tooth for a tooth. I believe in God Almighty, an' killin' is against my religion, but Riggs shot me—the same as shootin' me in the back.”
“Dear Miss Helen, don't worry so much. I'm like Dale—I'm not the kind of guy to go looking for trouble. But out here, there’s this unspoken rule—an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. I believe in God, and killing goes against my beliefs, but Riggs shot me—like he was shooting me in the back.”
“Roy, I'm only a woman—I fear, faint-hearted and unequal to this West.”
“Roy, I'm just a woman—I’m afraid, timid, and not up to this West.”
“Wait till somethin' happens to you. 'Supposin' Beasley comes an' grabs you with his own dirty big paws an', after maulin' you some, throws you out of your home! Or supposin' Riggs chases you into a corner!”
“Just wait until something happens to you. What if Beasley comes and grabs you with his dirty big hands and, after throwing you around some, tosses you out of your house? Or what if Riggs chases you into a corner?”
Helen felt the start of all her physical being—a violent leap of blood. But she could only judge of her looks from the grim smile of the wounded man as he watched her with his keen, intent eyes.
Helen felt a surge of energy throughout her body—a jolt of adrenaline. But she could only gauge her appearance from the grim smile of the injured man as he observed her with his sharp, focused eyes.
“My friend, anythin' can happen,” he said. “But let's hope it won't be the worst.”
“My friend, anything can happen,” he said. “But let's hope it won't be the worst.”
He had begun to show signs of weakness, and Helen, rising at once, said that she and Bo had better leave him then, but would come to see him the next day. At her call Carmichael entered again with Mrs. Cass, and after a few remarks the visit was terminated. Carmichael lingered in the doorway.
He had started to show signs of weakness, and Helen, getting up immediately, said that she and Bo should leave him then, but would come to see him the next day. At her request, Carmichael came back in with Mrs. Cass, and after a few comments, the visit ended. Carmichael hung around in the doorway.
“Wal, Cheer up, you old Mormon!” he called.
“Hey, cheer up, you old Mormon!” he called.
“Cheer up yourself, you cross old bachelor!” retorted Roy, quite unnecessarily loud. “Can't you raise enough nerve to make up with Bo?”
“Cheer up, you grumpy old bachelor!” Roy shot back, a bit too loudly. “Can't you gather enough courage to make peace with Bo?”
Carmichael evacuated the doorway as if he had been spurred. He was quite red in the face while he unhitched the team, and silent during the ride up to the ranch-house. There he got down and followed the girls into the sitting room. He appeared still somber, though not sullen, and had fully regained his composure.
Carmichael stepped away from the doorway like he had been pushed. His face was pretty red as he unharnessed the team, and he stayed quiet during the ride to the ranch house. Once there, he got down and followed the girls into the sitting room. He looked serious, but not sulky, and had completely regained his composure.
“Did you find out who shot Roy?” he asked, abruptly, of Helen.
“Did you find out who shot Roy?” he asked suddenly, looking at Helen.
“Yes. But I promised Roy I would not tell,” replied Helen, nervously. She averted her eyes from his searching gaze, intuitively fearing his next query.
“Yes. But I promised Roy I wouldn’t tell,” Helen replied, feeling anxious. She looked away from his probing gaze, instinctively dreading his next question.
“Was it thet—Riggs?”
“Was it that—Riggs?”
“Las Vegas, don't ask me. I will not break my promise.”
“Las Vegas, don't ask me. I won't break my promise.”
He strode to the window and looked out a moment, and presently, when he turned toward Bo, he seemed a stronger, loftier, more impelling man, with all his emotions under control.
He walked confidently to the window and looked out for a moment, and when he turned back to Bo, he appeared to be a stronger, more impressive, and compelling man, with all his emotions in check.
“Bo, will you listen to me—if I swear to speak the truth—as I know it?”
“Bo, will you listen to me—if I promise to tell the truth—as I see it?”
“Why, certainly,” replied Bo, with the color coming swiftly to her face.
“Of course,” replied Bo, her face quickly turning red.
“Roy doesn't want me to know because he wants to meet thet fellar himself. An' I want to know because I want to stop him before he can do more dirt to us or our friends. Thet's Roy's reason an' mine. An' I'm askin' YOU to tell me.”
“Roy doesn't want me to know because he wants to meet that guy himself. And I want to know because I want to stop him before he can do more harm to us or our friends. That's Roy's reason and mine. And I'm asking YOU to tell me.”
“But, Tom—I oughtn't,” replied Bo, haltingly.
“But, Tom—I shouldn’t,” Bo replied hesitantly.
“Did you promise Roy not to tell?”
“Did you promise Roy not to say anything?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Or your sister?”
"Or your sister?"
“No. I didn't promise either.”
“No, I didn’t promise that either.”
“Wal, then you tell me. I want you to trust me in this here matter. But not because I love you an' once had a wild dream you might care a little for me—”
“Okay, then you tell me. I want you to trust me on this. But not because I love you and once had a crazy dream that you might care a little for me—”
“Oh—Tom!” faltered Bo.
“Oh—Tom!” hesitated Bo.
“Listen. I want you to trust me because I'm the one who knows what's best. I wouldn't lie an' I wouldn't say so if I didn't know shore. I swear Dale will back me up. But he can't be here for some days. An' thet gang has got to be bluffed. You ought to see this. I reckon you've been quick in savvyin' Western ways. I couldn't pay you no higher compliment, Bo Rayner.... Now will you tell me?”
“Listen. I want you to trust me because I know what's best. I wouldn't lie to you, and I wouldn't say this if I wasn't sure. I swear Dale will back me up, but he can't be here for a few days. That gang needs to be bluffed. You really need to see this. I think you’ve quickly picked up on Western ways. I couldn't give you a higher compliment, Bo Rayner... Now, will you tell me?”
“Yes, I will,” replied Bo, with the blaze leaping to her eyes.
“Yes, I will,” Bo replied, her eyes lighting up with excitement.
“Oh, Bo—please don't—please don't. Wait!” implored Helen.
“Oh, Bo—please don’t—please don’t. Wait!” Helen pleaded.
“Bo—it's between you an' me,” said Carmichael.
“Bo—it's between you and me,” said Carmichael.
“Tom, I'll tell you,” whispered Bo. “It was a lowdown, cowardly trick.... Roy was surrounded—and shot from behind Beasley—by that four-flush Riggs!”
“Tom, let me tell you,” Bo whispered. “It was a sneaky, cowardly move.... Roy was cornered—and shot in the back by Beasley—by that phony Riggs!”
CHAPTER XIX
The memory of a woman had ruined Milt Dale's peace, had confounded his philosophy of self-sufficient, lonely happiness in the solitude of the wilds, had forced him to come face to face with his soul and the fatal significance of life.
The memory of a woman had destroyed Milt Dale's peace, had messed up his belief in being self-sufficient and finding happiness alone in the wilderness, and had made him confront his soul and the serious meaning of life.
When he realized his defeat, that things were not as they seemed, that there was no joy for him in the coming of spring, that he had been blind in his free, sensorial, Indian relation to existence, he fell into an inexplicably strange state, a despondency, a gloom as deep as the silence of his home. Dale reflected that the stronger an animal, the keener its nerves, the higher its intelligence, the greater must be its suffering under restraint or injury. He thought of himself as a high order of animal whose great physical need was action, and now the incentive to action seemed dead. He grew lax. He did not want to move. He performed his diminishing duties under compulsion.
When he realized he had lost, that things weren’t what they appeared to be, that he felt no joy with the arrival of spring, and that he had been unaware in his free, sensory, Indian relationship with life, he fell into an inexplicably odd state, a deep sadness, a gloom as profound as the silence of his home. Dale thought about how the stronger an animal is, the more sensitive its nerves, and the higher its intelligence, the more it must suffer when restrained or injured. He saw himself as a high-level animal whose main need was to take action, and now the drive to act felt completely gone. He became lethargic. He didn’t want to move. He carried out his shrinking responsibilities out of obligation.
He watched for spring as a liberation, but not that he could leave the valley. He hated the cold, he grew weary of wind and snow; he imagined the warm sun, the park once more green with grass and bright with daisies, the return of birds and squirrels and deer to heir old haunts, would be the means whereby he could break this spell upon him. Then he might gradually return to past contentment, though it would never be the same.
He looked forward to spring as a way to break free, but not that he could escape the valley. He hated the cold; he was tired of the wind and snow. He pictured the warm sun, the park once again green with grass and filled with daisies, and the return of birds, squirrels, and deer to their old places. He believed that this would help him lift the spell that was upon him. Then he might slowly find his way back to past happiness, although it would never be the same.
But spring, coming early to Paradise Park, brought a fever to Dale's blood—a fire of unutterable longing. It was good, perhaps, that this was so, because he seemed driven to work, climb, tramp, and keep ceaselessly on the move from dawn till dark. Action strengthened his lax muscles and kept him from those motionless, senseless hours of brooding. He at least need not be ashamed of longing for that which could never be his—the sweetness of a woman—a home full of light, joy, hope, the meaning and beauty of children. But those dark moods were sinkings into a pit of hell.
But spring, arriving early in Paradise Park, lit a fire of deep longing in Dale. It was probably for the best that it did, since he felt compelled to work, climb, hike, and keep moving from dawn until dusk. Staying active strengthened his weak muscles and kept him from those still, pointless hours of thinking too much. At least he didn't have to feel ashamed for craving what could never be his—the warmth of a woman—a home filled with light, joy, hope, and the meaning and beauty of children. But those dark moments were like falling into a pit of despair.
Dale had not kept track of days and weeks. He did not know when the snow melted off three slopes of Paradise Park. All he knew was that an age had dragged over his head and that spring had come. During his restless waking hours, and even when he was asleep, there seemed always in the back of his mind a growing consciousness that soon he would emerge from this trial, a changed man, ready to sacrifice his chosen lot, to give up his lonely life of selfish indulgence in lazy affinity with nature, and to go wherever his strong hands might perform some real service to people. Nevertheless, he wanted to linger in this mountain fastness until his ordeal was over—until he could meet her, and the world, knowing himself more of a man than ever before.
Dale had lost track of the days and weeks. He didn’t know when the snow melted off three slopes of Paradise Park. All he understood was that a long time had passed and that spring had arrived. During his restless waking hours, and even while he was asleep, there was always in the back of his mind a growing awareness that soon he would come out of this experience, a changed man, ready to give up his chosen life, to abandon his lonely existence of selfish indulgence in lazy connection with nature, and to go wherever his strong hands could truly help others. Still, he wanted to stay in this mountain refuge until his trial was over—until he could meet her and face the world, feeling more like a man than ever before.
One bright morning, while he was at his camp-fire, the tame cougar gave a low, growling warning. Dale was startled. Tom did not act like that because of a prowling grizzly or a straying stag. Presently Dale espied a horseman riding slowly out of the straggling spruces. And with that sight Dale's heart gave a leap, recalling to him a divination of his future relation to his kind. Never had he been so glad to see a man!
One bright morning, while he was by his campfire, the tame cougar let out a low, growling warning. Dale was surprised. Tom didn’t act like that because of a roaming grizzly or a wandering stag. Soon, Dale spotted a horseman slowly riding out from the scattered spruces. At that sight, Dale's heart skipped a beat, reminding him of a vision of his future connection to humanity. He had never been so happy to see another man!
This visitor resembled one of the Beemans, judging from the way he sat his horse, and presently Dale recognized him to be John.
This visitor looked like one of the Beemans, based on how he rode his horse, and soon Dale realized he was John.
At this juncture the jaded horse was spurred into a trot, soon reaching the pines and the camp.
At this point, the tired horse was urged into a trot, quickly arriving at the pines and the camp.
“Howdy, there, you ole b'ar-hunter!” called John, waving his hand.
“Hey there, you old bear hunter!” called John, waving his hand.
For all his hearty greeting his appearance checked a like response from Dale. The horse was mud to his flanks and John was mud to his knees, wet, bedraggled, worn, and white. This hue of his face meant more than fatigue.
For all his warm greeting, Dale didn’t feel like responding in kind. The horse was covered in mud up to its flanks, and John was muddy to his knees, looking wet, disheveled, tired, and pale. The color of his face signified more than just exhaustion.
“Howdy, John?” replied Dale.
“Hey, John?” replied Dale.
They shook hands. John wearily swung his leg over the pommel, but did not at once dismount. His clear gray eyes were wonderingly riveted upon the hunter.
They shook hands. John tiredly swung his leg over the saddle but didn’t get off right away. His clear gray eyes were curiously focused on the hunter.
“Milt—what 'n hell's wrong?” he queried.
“Milt—what the hell's wrong?” he asked.
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Bust me if you ain't changed so I hardly knowed you. You've been sick—all alone here!”
“Call me out if you haven’t changed so much that I hardly recognize you. You’ve been sick—all alone here!”
“Do I look sick?”
"Do I look unwell?"
“Wal, I should smile. Thin an' pale an' down in the mouth! Milt, what ails you?”
“Wow, I should smile. Looking thin and pale and down in the dumps! Milt, what’s wrong with you?”
“I've gone to seed.”
“I've let myself go.”
“You've gone off your head, jest as Roy said, livin' alone here. You overdid it, Milt. An' you look sick.”
“You've lost your mind, just like Roy said, living alone here. You really overdid it, Milt. And you look sick.”
“John, my sickness is here,” replied Dale, soberly, as he laid a hand on his heart.
“John, I’m feeling sick,” replied Dale seriously, placing a hand on his heart.
“Lung trouble!” ejaculated John. “With thet chest, an' up in this air?... Get out!”
“Lung issues!” John exclaimed. “With that chest and in this air?... Get out!”
“No—not lung trouble,” said Dale.
“No—not lung issues,” said Dale.
“I savvy. Had a hunch from Roy, anyhow.”
“I get it. I had a feeling from Roy, anyway.”
“What kind of a hunch?”
“What kind of feeling?”
“Easy now, Dale, ole man.... Don't you reckon I'm ridin' in on you pretty early? Look at thet hoss!” John slid off and waved a hand at the drooping beast, then began to unsaddle him. “Wal, he done great. We bogged some comin' over. An' I climbed the pass at night on the frozen snow.”
“Take it easy now, Dale, old man... Don’t you think I’m showing up pretty early? Look at that horse!” John slid off and waved at the tired animal, then started to unsaddle him. “Well, he did great. We got stuck a bit on the way over. And I climbed the pass at night on the frozen snow.”
“You're welcome as the flowers in May. John, what month is it?”
“You're as welcome as flowers in May. John, what month is it?”
“By spades! are you as bad as thet?... Let's see. It's the twenty-third of March.”
“By a lot! Are you really that bad? Let's see. It's March 23rd.”
“March! Well, I'm beat. I've lost my reckonin'—an' a lot more, maybe.”
“March! Well, I'm exhausted. I've lost track of things—and maybe a lot more.”
“Thar!” declared John, slapping the mustang. “You can jest hang up here till my next trip. Milt, how 're your hosses?”
“Look at that!” John said, slapping the mustang. “You can just stay here until my next trip. Milt, how are your horses?”
“Wintered fine.”
“Had a good winter.”
“Wal, thet's good. We'll need two big, strong hosses right off.”
“Well, that’s good. We’ll need two big, strong horses right away.”
“What for?” queried Dale, sharply. He dropped a stick of wood and straightened up from the camp-fire.
“What for?” Dale asked sharply. He dropped a stick of wood and straightened up from the campfire.
“You're goin' to ride down to Pine with me—thet's what for.”
“You're going to ride down to Pine with me—that's what’s happening.”
Familiarly then came back to Dale the quiet, intent suggestiveness of the Beemans in moments foreboding trial.
Familiarly, the quiet and serious hint of the Beemans returned to Dale in moments of looming challenge.
At this certain assurance of John's, too significant to be doubted, Dale's thought of Pine gave slow birth to a strange sensation, as if he had been dead and was vibrating back to life.
At this undeniable certainty of John's, too important to question, Dale's thoughts of Pine slowly sparked a strange feeling, as if he had been dead and was coming back to life.
“Tell what you got to tell!” he broke out.
“Just say what you need to say!” he exclaimed.
Quick as a flash the Mormon replied: “Roy's been shot. But he won't die. He sent for you. Bad deal's afoot. Beasley means to force Helen Rayner out an' steal her ranch.”
“Fast as lightning, the Mormon responded: ‘Roy’s been shot. But he’s going to be okay. He called for you. Something shady is going on. Beasley plans to drive Helen Rayner off her land and take her ranch.’”
A tremor ran all through Dale. It seemed another painful yet thrilling connection between his past and this vaguely calling future. His emotions had been broodings dreams, longings. This thing his friend said had the sting of real life.
A shiver went through Dale. It felt like another painful but exciting link between his past and this vaguely inviting future. His emotions had been swirling dreams and longings. What his friend said had the sharpness of reality.
“Then old Al's dead?” he asked.
“Is old Al dead now?” he asked.
“Long ago—I reckon around the middle of February. The property went to Helen. She's been doin' fine. An' many folks say it's a pity she'll lose it.”
“Long ago—I guess around mid-February. The property went to Helen. She's been doing great. And a lot of people say it's a shame she'll lose it.”
“She won't lose it,” declared Dale. How strange his voice sounded to his own ears! It was hoarse and unreal, as if from disuse.
“She won't lose it,” Dale declared. How strange his voice sounded to his own ears! It was hoarse and unreal, as if it hadn’t been used in a long time.
“Wal, we-all have our idees. I say she will. My father says so. Carmichael says so.”
“Well, we all have our ideas. I say she will. My dad says so. Carmichael says so.”
“Who's he?”
“Who is he?”
“Reckon you remember thet cow-puncher who came up with Roy an' Auchincloss after the girls—last fall?”
“Do you remember that cowboy who showed up with Roy and Auchincloss after the girls—last fall?”
“Yes. They called him Las—Las Vegas. I liked his looks.”
“Yes. They called him Las—Las Vegas. I liked how he looked.”
“Humph! You'll like him a heap when you know him. He's kept the ranch goin' for Miss Helen all along. But the deal's comin' to a head. Beasley's got thick with thet Riggs. You remember him?”
“Humph! You'll really like him once you get to know him. He’s been running the ranch for Miss Helen this whole time. But things are getting serious now. Beasley has gotten close with that Riggs. You remember him?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“Wal, he's been hangin' out at Pine all winter, watchin' for some chance to get at Miss Helen or Bo. Everybody's seen thet. An' jest lately he chased Bo on hossback—gave the kid a nasty fall. Roy says Riggs was after Miss Helen. But I think one or t'other of the girls would do thet varmint. Wal, thet sorta started goin's-on. Carmichael beat Riggs an' drove him out of town. But he come back. Beasley called on Miss Helen an' offered to marry her so's not to take the ranch from her, he said.”
"Well, he's been hanging out at Pine all winter, waiting for a chance to get to Miss Helen or Bo. Everyone's noticed that. And just recently, he chased Bo on horseback—made the kid fall hard. Roy says Riggs was after Miss Helen. But I think one or the other of the girls would handle that troublemaker. Well, that sort of kicked things off. Carmichael beat Riggs and pushed him out of town. But he came back. Beasley visited Miss Helen and offered to marry her so she wouldn't lose the ranch, he said."
Dale awoke with a thundering curse.
Dale woke up with a loud curse.
“Shore!” exclaimed John. “I'd say the same—only I'm religious. Don't thet beady-eyed greaser's gall make you want to spit all over yourself? My Gawd! but Roy was mad! Roy's powerful fond of Miss Helen an' Bo.... Wal, then, Roy, first chance he got, braced Beasley an' give him some straight talk. Beasley was foamin' at the mouth, Roy said. It was then Riggs shot Roy. Shot him from behind Beasley when Roy wasn't lookin'! An' Riggs brags of bein' a gun-fighter. Mebbe thet wasn't a bad shot for him!”
“Sure!” exclaimed John. “I’d say the same—except I’m religious. Doesn’t that beady-eyed guy’s nerve make you want to spit? My God! But Roy was furious! Roy really cares about Miss Helen and Bo... Well, then, Roy, as soon as he could, confronted Beasley and gave him a piece of his mind. Beasley was foaming at the mouth, Roy said. That’s when Riggs shot Roy. Shot him from behind Beasley when Roy wasn’t looking! And Riggs boasts about being a gunfighter. Maybe that wasn’t such a bad shot for him!”
“I reckon,” replied Dale, as he swallowed hard. “Now, just what was Roy's message to me?”
“I think so,” replied Dale, as he swallowed hard. “Now, what exactly was Roy's message for me?”
“Wal, I can't remember all Roy said,” answered John, dubiously. “But Roy shore was excited an' dead in earnest. He says: 'Tell Milt what's happened. Tell him Helen Rayner's in more danger than she was last fall. Tell him I've seen her look away acrost the mountains toward Paradise Park with her heart in her eyes. Tell him she needs him most of all!'”
“Well, I can't remember everything Roy said,” John replied hesitantly. “But Roy was definitely excited and completely serious. He said: 'Tell Milt what’s happened. Tell him Helen Rayner is in more danger than she was last fall. Tell him I've seen her looking across the mountains toward Paradise Park with her heart in her eyes. Tell him she needs him more than ever!'”
Dale shook all over as with an attack of ague. He was seized by a whirlwind of passionate, terrible sweetness of sensation, when what he wildly wanted was to curse Roy and John for their simple-minded conclusions.
Dale shook all over like he had a fever. He was overwhelmed by a whirlwind of intense, overwhelming emotions, when all he wanted to do was curse Roy and John for their naive conclusions.
“Roy's—crazy!” panted Dale.
"Roy's—wild!" panted Dale.
“Wal, now, Milt—thet's downright surprisin' of you. Roy's the level-headest of any fellars I know.”
“Wow, Milt—that's really surprising coming from you. Roy's the most level-headed guy I know.”
“Man! if he MADE me believe him—an' it turned out untrue—I'd—I'd kill him,” replied Dale.
“Man! If he got me to believe him and it turned out to be a lie, I’d—I'd kill him,” replied Dale.
“Untrue! Do you think Roy Beeman would lie?”
“That's not true! Do you really think Roy Beeman would lie?”
“But, John—you fellows can't see my case. Nell Rayner wants me—needs me!... It can't be true!”
“But, John—you guys can't see my situation. Nell Rayner wants me—needs me!... It can't be true!”
“Wal, my love-sick pard—it jest IS true!” exclaimed John, feelingly. “Thet's the hell of life—never knowin'. But here it's joy for you. You can believe Roy Beeman about women as quick as you'd trust him to track your lost hoss. Roy's married three girls. I reckon he'll marry some more. Roy's only twenty-eight an' he has two big farms. He said he'd seen Nell Rayner's heart in her eyes, lookin' for you—an' you can jest bet your life thet's true. An' he said it because he means you to rustle down there an' fight for thet girl.”
“Wow, my lovesick buddy—it’s totally true!” exclaimed John, passionately. “That’s the tough part of life—never knowing. But here it’s good news for you. You can trust Roy Beeman about women just as quickly as you’d trust him to find your lost horse. Roy's been married to three women. I bet he’ll marry more. Roy's only twenty-eight and he has two big farms. He said he saw Nell Rayner’s heart in her eyes, looking for you—and you can definitely bet that’s true. And he said it because he wants you to go down there and fight for that girl.”
“I'll—go,” said Dale, in a shaky whisper, as he sat down on a pine log near the fire. He stared unseeingly at the bluebells in the grass by his feet while storm after storm possessed his breast. They were fierce and brief because driven by his will. In those few moments of contending strife Dale was immeasurably removed from that dark gulf of self which had made his winter a nightmare. And when he stood erect again it seemed that the old earth had a stirring, electrifying impetus for his feet. Something black, bitter, melancholy, and morbid, always unreal to him, had passed away forever. The great moment had been forced upon him. He did not believe Roy Beeman's preposterous hint regarding Helen; but he had gone back or soared onward, as if by magic, to his old true self.
"I'll—go," Dale said in a shaky whisper as he sat down on a pine log near the fire. He stared blankly at the bluebells in the grass by his feet, feeling storm after storm raging inside him. They were intense and brief, driven by his own will. In those few moments of intense struggle, Dale was vastly removed from the dark place within himself that had made his winter a nightmare. And when he stood up again, it felt like the earth had a vibrant, electrifying energy beneath his feet. Something dark, bitter, sad, and morbid—always unreal to him—had vanished forever. The significant moment had been thrust upon him. He didn’t believe Roy Beeman's outrageous suggestion about Helen, but somehow he had either returned or soared back to his true self as if by magic.
Mounted on Dale's strongest horses, with only a light pack, an ax, and their weapons, the two men had reached the snow-line on the pass by noon that day. Tom, the tame cougar, trotted along in the rear.
Mounted on Dale's strongest horses, with just a light pack, an ax, and their weapons, the two men reached the snow-line on the pass by noon that day. Tom, the tamed cougar, trotted along behind.
The crust of the snow, now half thawed by the sun, would not hold the weight of a horse, though it upheld the men on foot. They walked, leading the horses. Travel was not difficult until the snow began to deepen; then progress slackened materially. John had not been able to pick out the line of the trail, so Dale did not follow his tracks. An old blaze on the trees enabled Dale to keep fairly well to the trail; and at length the height of the pass was reached, where the snow was deep. Here the horses labored, plowing through foot by foot. When, finally, they sank to their flanks, they had to be dragged and goaded on, and helped by thick flat bunches of spruce boughs placed under their hoofs. It took three hours of breaking toil to do the few hundred yards of deep snow on the height of the pass. The cougar did not have great difficulty in following, though it was evident he did not like such traveling.
The crust of the snow, now partially melted by the sun, wouldn’t support the weight of a horse, but it was strong enough for the men on foot. They walked, leading their horses. The journey wasn’t too tough until the snow started to get deeper; then progress slowed considerably. John hadn’t been able to find the trail, so Dale didn’t follow his footsteps. An old mark on the trees helped Dale stay reasonably close to the trail, and eventually, they reached the top of the pass, where the snow was deep. Here, the horses struggled, pushing through inch by inch. When they finally sank down to their flanks, they had to be pulled and prodded along, aided by thick flat bunches of spruce branches placed under their hooves. It took three hours of hard work to cover just a few hundred yards of deep snow at the top of the pass. The cougar didn’t have much trouble keeping up, although it was clear he wasn’t a fan of traveling like this.
That behind them, the horses gathered heart and worked on to the edge of the steep descent, where they had all they could do to hold back from sliding and rolling. Fast time was made on this slope, at the bottom of which began a dense forest with snow still deep in places and windfalls hard to locate. The men here performed Herculean labors, but they got through to a park where the snow was gone. The ground, however, soft and boggy, in places was more treacherous than the snow; and the travelers had to skirt the edge of the park to a point opposite, and then go on through the forest. When they reached bare and solid ground, just before dark that night, it was high time, for the horses were ready to drop, and the men likewise.
That behind them, the horses gathered their strength and made their way to the edge of the steep slope, where they struggled to keep from sliding and rolling down. They picked up speed on this hill, at the bottom of which a dense forest began, with snow still deep in some spots and fallen trees hard to find. The men here put in immense effort, but they made it through to an area where the snow was gone. The ground, however, was soft and muddy in some places, making it even trickier than the snow; the travelers had to stay close to the edge of the area until they reached the other side, then push on through the forest. When they finally got to solid ground just before dark that night, it was about time, as the horses were about to collapse, and the men were similarly exhausted.
Camp was made in an open wood. Darkness fell and the men were resting on bough beds, feet to the fire, with Tom curled up close by, and the horses still drooping where they had been unsaddled. Morning, however, discovered them grazing on the long, bleached grass. John shook his head when he looked at them.
Camp was set up in an open wooded area. Night came, and the men were resting on beds made of branches, their feet toward the fire, with Tom curled up nearby, and the horses still drooping where they had been unsaddled. However, in the morning, they were found grazing on the long, dried grass. John shook his head when he saw them.
“You reckoned to make Pine by nightfall. How far is it—the way you'll go?”
“You planned to reach Pine by nightfall. How far is it—the route you’ll take?”
“Fifty mile or thereabouts,” replied Dale.
“About 50 miles,” replied Dale.
“Wal, we can't ride it on them critters.”
“Well, we can't ride it on those animals.”
“John, we'd do more than that if we had to.”
“John, we’d do more than that if we needed to.”
They were saddled and on the move before sunrise, leaving snow and bog behind. Level parks and level forests led one after another to long slopes and steep descents, all growing sunnier and greener as the altitude diminished. Squirrels and grouse, turkeys and deer, and less tame denizens of the forest grew more abundant as the travel advanced. In this game zone, however, Dale had trouble with Tom. The cougar had to be watched and called often to keep him off of trails.
They saddled up and hit the road before sunrise, leaving the snow and swamp behind. Flat fields and even forests followed one after the other, leading to long hills and steep drops, all getting sunnier and greener as they descended. Squirrels, grouse, turkeys, deer, and other wilder animals became more numerous as they traveled. However, in this hunting area, Dale struggled with Tom. The cougar had to be kept an eye on and called frequently to keep him off the paths.
“Tom doesn't like a long trip,” said Dale. “But I'm goin' to take him. Some way or other he may come in handy.”
“Tom doesn't like long trips,” said Dale. “But I'm going to take him. Somehow, he might end up being useful.”
“Sic him onto Beasley's gang,” replied John. “Some men are powerful scared of cougars. But I never was.”
“Sick him on Beasley’s gang,” John replied. “Some guys are really scared of cougars. But I never was.”
“Nor me. Though I've had cougars give me a darn uncanny feelin'.”
“Me neither. Although I've had cougars give me a really strange feeling.”
The men talked but little. Dale led the way, with Tom trotting noiselessly beside his horse. John followed close behind. They loped the horses across parks, trotted through the forests, walked slow up what few inclines they met, and slid down the soft, wet, pine-matted descents. So they averaged from six to eight miles an hour. The horses held up well under that steady travel, and this without any rest at noon.
The men didn’t talk much. Dale took the lead, while Tom quietly jogged alongside his horse. John followed closely behind. They rode the horses across fields, trotted through the woods, walked slowly up the few hills they encountered, and glided down the soft, wet, pine-covered slopes. This got them moving at an average speed of six to eight miles an hour. The horses managed well under that constant pace, even without a break at noon.
Dale seemed to feel himself in an emotional trance. Yet, despite this, the same old sensorial perceptions crowded thick and fast upon him, strangely sweet and vivid after the past dead months when neither sun nor wind nor cloud nor scent of pine nor anything in nature could stir him. His mind, his heart, his soul seemed steeped in an intoxicating wine of expectation, while his eyes and ears and nose had never been keener to register the facts of the forest-land. He saw the black thing far ahead that resembled a burned stump, but he knew was a bear before it vanished; he saw gray flash of deer and wolf and coyote, and the red of fox, and the small, wary heads of old gobblers just sticking above the grass; and he saw deep tracks of game as well as the slow-rising blades of bluebells where some soft-footed beast had just trod. And he heard the melancholy notes of birds, the twitter of grouse, the sough of the wind, the light dropping of pine-cones, the near and distant bark of squirrels, the deep gobble of a turkey close at hand and the challenge from a rival far away, the cracking of twigs in the thickets, the murmur of running water, the scream of an eagle and the shrill cry of a hawk, and always the soft, dull, steady pads of the hoofs of the horses.
Dale felt like he was in an emotional haze. Yet, despite this, the same old sensory experiences came rushing back to him, oddly sweet and vivid after the long, lifeless months when nothing in nature—neither sun, wind, clouds, nor the scent of pine—could move him. His mind, heart, and soul felt soaked in a thrilling anticipation, while his eyes, ears, and nose were more attuned than ever to the details of the forest. He spotted a black shape in the distance that looked like a burned stump, but he knew it was a bear before it disappeared; he caught glimpses of deer, wolves, coyotes, the red of a fox, and the cautious heads of old turkeys peeking up from the grass; he noticed deep tracks in the ground and the rising bluebells where some quiet creature had just passed. He heard the sad songs of birds, the chirping of grouse, the rustle of the wind, the gentle fall of pine cones, the nearby and distant barks of squirrels, the deep gobble of a turkey nearby and a call from a rival far away, the snapping of twigs in the underbrush, the sound of running water, the scream of an eagle, and the sharp cry of a hawk, and always the soft, steady thuds of the horses’ hooves.
The smells, too, were the sweet, stinging ones of spring, warm and pleasant—the odor of the clean, fresh earth cutting its way through that thick, strong fragrance of pine, the smell of logs rotting in the sun, and of fresh new grass and flowers along a brook of snow-water.
The smells were the sweet, sharp ones of spring, warm and nice—the scent of clean, fresh earth breaking through the thick, rich aroma of pine, the smell of logs decaying in the sun, and the fresh new grass and flowers by a stream of melted snow.
“I smell smoke,” said Dale, suddenly, as he reined in, and turned for corroboration from his companion.
“I smell smoke,” Dale said suddenly as he pulled back and looked to his companion for confirmation.
John sniffed the warm air.
John inhaled the warm air.
“Wal, you're more of an Injun than me,” he replied, shaking his head.
“Wel, you’re more of an Native American than I am,” he responded, shaking his head.
They traveled on, and presently came out upon the rim of the last slope. A long league of green slanted below them, breaking up into straggling lines of trees and groves that joined the cedars, and these in turn stretched on and down in gray-black patches to the desert, that glittering and bare, with streaks of somber hue, faded in the obscurity of distance.
They continued on their journey and soon reached the edge of the last slope. A long stretch of green sloped down before them, transforming into scattered lines of trees and groves that connected with the cedars. These cedars extended down in gray-black areas to the desert, which was bright and barren, with streaks of dark colors fading into the distance.
The village of Pine appeared to nestle in a curve of the edge of the great forest, and the cabins looked like tiny white dots set in green.
The village of Pine seemed to sit snugly in a bend at the edge of the vast forest, and the cabins looked like small white specks against the greenery.
“Look there,” said Dale, pointing.
“Check it out,” said Dale, pointing.
Some miles to the right a gray escarpment of rock cropped out of the slope, forming a promontory; and from it a thin, pale column of smoke curled upward to be lost from sight as soon as it had no background of green.
Some miles to the right, a gray rock cliff jutted out from the slope, creating a promontory; and from it, a thin, pale column of smoke rose up, disappearing from view as soon as it no longer had a green background.
“Thet's your smoke, shore enough,” replied John, thoughtfully. “Now, I jest wonder who's campin' there. No water near or grass for hosses.”
"That's your smoke, for sure," John replied, deep in thought. "Now, I just wonder who's camping there. No water or grass for horses nearby."
“John, that point's been used for smoke signals many a time.”
“John, that spot has been used for smoke signals a lot.”
“Was jest thinkin' of thet same. Shall we ride around there an' take a peek?”
“Was just thinking the same thing. Should we ride over there and take a look?”
“No. But we'll remember that. If Beasley's got his deep scheme goin', he'll have Snake Anson's gang somewhere close.”
“No. But we'll keep that in mind. If Beasley's got his plan in motion, he'll have Snake Anson's gang nearby.”
“Roy said thet same. Wal, it's some three hours till sundown. The hosses keep up. I reckon I'm fooled, for we'll make Pine all right. But old Tom there, he's tired or lazy.”
“Roy said the same. Well, it's about three hours until sundown. The horses are keeping up. I guess I'm mistaken, because we'll get to Pine just fine. But old Tom over there, he's either tired or just being lazy.”
The big cougar was lying down, panting, and his half-shut eyes were on Dale.
The large cougar was sprawled out, panting, with his half-closed eyes focused on Dale.
“Tom's only lazy an' fat. He could travel at this gait for a week. But let's rest a half-hour an' watch that smoke before movin' on. We can make Pine before sundown.”
“Tom's just lazy and overweight. He could keep this pace for a week. But let's take a half-hour break and watch that smoke before we move on. We can reach Pine before sunset.”
When travel had been resumed, half-way down the slope Dale's sharp eyes caught a broad track where shod horses had passed, climbing in a long slant toward the promontory. He dismounted to examine it, and John, coming up, proceeded with alacrity to get off and do likewise. Dale made his deductions, after which he stood in a brown study beside his horse, waiting for John.
When travel started up again, halfway down the slope, Dale's keen eyes spotted a wide track where shod horses had gone, heading up at a steep angle toward the promontory. He got off his horse to take a closer look, and John, arriving soon after, quickly dismounted to do the same. After making his observations, Dale stood lost in thought next to his horse, waiting for John.
“Wal, what 'd you make of these here tracks?” asked that worthy.
“Well, what do you think of these tracks?” asked that esteemed person.
“Some horses an' a pony went along here yesterday, an' to-day a single horse made, that fresh track.”
“Some horses and a pony went by here yesterday, and today a single horse made that fresh track.”
“Wal, Milt, for a hunter you ain't so bad at hoss tracks,” observed John, “But how many hosses went yesterday?”
“Wow, Milt, for a hunter, you're not too bad at horse tracks,” said John, “But how many horses ran yesterday?”
“I couldn't make out—several—maybe four or five.”
“I couldn't tell—maybe four or five.”
“Six hosses an' a colt or little mustang, unshod, to be strict-correct. Wal, supposin' they did. What 's it mean to us?”
“Six horses and a colt or small mustang, unshod, to be technically accurate. Well, suppose they did. What does that mean to us?”
“I don't know as I'd thought anythin' unusual, if it hadn't been for that smoke we saw off the rim, an' then this here fresh track made along to-day. Looks queer to me.”
“I wouldn’t have thought anything unusual if it hadn’t been for that smoke we saw off the edge, and then this fresh track made today. It seems strange to me.”
“Wish Roy was here,” replied John, scratching his head. “Milt, I've a hunch, if he was, he'd foller them tracks.”
“Wish Roy was here,” John said, scratching his head. “Milt, I have a feeling that if he were, he’d follow those tracks.”
“Maybe. But we haven't time for that. We can backtrail them, though, if they keep clear as they are here. An' we'll not lose any time, either.”
“Maybe. But we don’t have time for that. We can trace their path, though, if they stay as clear as they are here. And we won’t waste any time, either.”
That broad track led straight toward Pine, down to the edge of the cedars, where, amid some jagged rocks, evidences showed that men had camped there for days. Here it ended as a broad trail. But from the north came the single fresh track made that very day, and from the east, more in a line with Pine, came two tracks made the day before. And these were imprints of big and little hoofs. Manifestly these interested John more than they did Dale, who had to wait for his companion.
That wide path led directly to Pine, down to the edge of the cedar trees, where signs showed that people had camped there for days among some sharp rocks. Here, it ended as a wide trail. But from the north came a single fresh track made that very day, and from the east, more aligned with Pine, came two tracks made the day before. These were prints from both big and small hooves. Clearly, these intrigued John more than they did Dale, who had to wait for his companion.
“Milt, it ain't a colt's—thet little track,” avowed John.
“Milt, it’s not a colt’s—that little track,” declared John.
“Why not—an' what if it isn't?” queried Dale.
“Why not—and what if it isn't?” asked Dale.
“Wal, it ain't, because a colt always straggles back, an' from one side to t'other. This little track keeps close to the big one. An', by George! it was made by a led mustang.”
“Well, it isn't, because a colt always wanders back, and from one side to the other. This little path stays close to the big one. And, by George! it was made by a led mustang.”
John resembled Roy Beeman then with that leaping, intent fire in his gray eyes. Dale's reply was to spur his horse into a trot and call sharply to the lagging cougar.
John looked a lot like Roy Beeman at that moment, his gray eyes full of eager intensity. Dale responded by kicking his horse into a trot and shouting firmly at the slow-moving cougar.
When they turned into the broad, blossom-bordered road that was the only thoroughfare of Pine the sun was setting red and gold behind the mountains. The horses were too tired for any more than a walk. Natives of the village, catching sight of Dale and Beeman, and the huge gray cat following like a dog, called excitedly to one another. A group of men in front of Turner's gazed intently down the road, and soon manifested signs of excitement. Dale and his comrade dismounted in front of Widow Cass's cottage. And Dale called as he strode up the little path. Mrs. Cass came out. She was white and shaking, but appeared calm. At sight of her John Beeman drew a sharp breath.
When they turned onto the wide, flower-lined road that was the only main street in Pine, the sun was setting in shades of red and gold behind the mountains. The horses were too tired to do anything but walk. Villagers, noticing Dale and Beeman along with the big gray cat following them like a dog, excitedly called out to each other. A group of men in front of Turner’s stared intently down the road, soon showing signs of excitement. Dale and his friend got off their horses in front of Widow Cass’s cottage, and Dale called as he walked up the small path. Mrs. Cass came out. She was pale and trembling but seemed composed. At the sight of her, John Beeman gasped.
“Wal, now—” he began, hoarsely, and left off.
“Well, now—” he started, hoarsely, and stopped.
“How's Roy?” queried Dale.
“How’s Roy?” asked Dale.
“Lord knows I'm glad to see you, boys! Milt, you're thin an' strange-lookin'. Roy's had a little setback. He got a shock to-day an' it throwed him off. Fever—an' now he's out of his head. It won't do no good for you to waste time seein' him. Take my word for it he's all right. But there's others as—For the land's sakes, Milt Dale, you fetched thet cougar back! Don't let him near me!”
“Thank goodness I’m glad to see you, guys! Milt, you look skinny and odd. Roy's had a little setback. He got a shock today and it threw him off. He has a fever—and now he’s out of his mind. It won’t do any good for you to waste time seeing him. Trust me, he’s fine. But there are others that—For heaven's sake, Milt Dale, you brought that cougar back! Don’t let it near me!”
“Tom won't hurt you, mother,” said Dale, as the cougar came padding up the path. “You were sayin' somethin'—about others. Is Miss Helen safe? Hurry!”
“Tom won't hurt you, Mom,” Dale said as the cougar came walking up the path. “You were saying something—about others. Is Miss Helen safe? Hurry!”
“Ride up to see her—an' waste no more time here.”
“Go see her now—don't waste any more time here.”
Dale was quick in the saddle, followed by John, but the horses had to be severely punished to force them even to a trot. And that was a lagging trot, which now did not leave Torn behind.
Dale was fast in the saddle, with John right behind him, but the horses had to be harshly urged to even manage a trot. And that was a slow trot, which still didn’t leave Torn behind.
The ride up to Auchincloss's ranch-house seemed endless to Dale. Natives came out in the road to watch after he had passed. Stern as Dale was in dominating his feelings, he could not wholly subordinate his mounting joy to a waiting terrible anticipation of catastrophe. But no matter what awaited—nor what fateful events might hinge upon this nameless circumstance about to be disclosed, the wonderful and glorious fact of the present was that in a moment he would see Helen Rayner.
The drive to Auchincloss's ranch house felt never-ending for Dale. Locals came out onto the road to watch as he went by. Even though Dale was determined to keep his emotions in check, he couldn't completely suppress the growing excitement mixed with a dreadful anticipation of something going wrong. But no matter what was in store—no matter what important events might depend on this unknown situation about to be revealed—the amazing and brilliant truth of the moment was that he would soon see Helen Rayner.
There were saddled horses in the courtyard, but no riders. A Mexican boy sat on the porch bench, in the seat where Dale remembered he had encountered Al Auchincloss. The door of the big sitting-room was open. The scent of flowers, the murmur of bees, the pounding of hoofs came vaguely to Dale. His eyes dimmed, so that the ground, when he slid out of his saddle, seemed far below him. He stepped upon the porch. His sight suddenly cleared. A tight fullness at his throat made incoherent the words he said to the Mexican boy. But they were understood, as the boy ran back around the house. Dale knocked sharply and stepped over the threshold.
There were saddled horses in the courtyard, but no riders. A Mexican boy sat on the porch bench, in the spot where Dale remembered encountering Al Auchincloss. The door to the big living room was open. The scent of flowers, the buzz of bees, and the sound of hooves faintly reached Dale. His vision blurred, making the ground seem far below him when he slid off his saddle. He stepped onto the porch. His sight suddenly cleared. A tight feeling in his throat made the words he said to the Mexican boy come out jumbled. But the boy understood, as he ran back around the house. Dale knocked sharply and stepped inside.
Outside, John, true to his habits, was thinking, even in that moment of suspense, about the faithful, exhausted horses. As he unsaddled them he talked: “Fer soft an' fat hosses, winterin' high up, wal, you've done somethin'!”
Outside, John, sticking to his usual ways, was thinking, even in that moment of tension, about the loyal, worn-out horses. As he took off their saddles, he said, “For soft and plump horses, spending winter up high, well, you've accomplished something!”
Then Dale heard a voice in another room, a step, a creak of the door. It opened. A woman in white appeared. He recognized Helen. But instead of the rich brown bloom and dark-eyed beauty so hauntingly limned on his memory, he saw a white, beautiful face, strained and quivering in anguish, and eyes that pierced his heart. He could not speak.
Then Dale heard a voice from another room, a footstep, the creak of a door. It opened. A woman in white appeared. He recognized Helen. But instead of the rich brown glow and dark-eyed beauty that lingered in his memory, he saw a pale, beautiful face, strained and trembling with anguish, and eyes that pierced his heart. He couldn't speak.
“Oh! my friend—you've come!” she whispered.
“Oh! my friend—you’re here!” she whispered.
Dale put out a shaking hand. But she did not see it. She clutched his shoulders, as if to feel whether or not he was real, and then her arms went up round his neck.
Dale reached out a trembling hand. But she didn’t notice it. She grabbed his shoulders, as if to check if he was real, and then wrapped her arms around his neck.
“Oh, thank God! I knew you would come!” she said, and her head sank to his shoulder.
“Oh, thank God! I knew you would show up!” she said, and her head rested on his shoulder.
Dale divined what he had suspected. Helen's sister had been carried off. Yet, while his quick mind grasped Helen's broken spirit—the unbalance that was reason for this marvelous and glorious act—he did not take other meaning of the embrace to himself. He just stood there, transported, charged like a tree struck by lightning, making sure with all his keen senses, so that he could feel forever, how she was clinging round his neck, her face over his bursting heart, her quivering form close pressed to his.
Dale realized what he had suspected. Helen's sister had been taken away. Yet, while his quick mind understood Helen's shattered spirit—the turmoil that led to this incredible and beautiful act—he didn't interpret the embrace in any other way for himself. He just stood there, overwhelmed, like a tree struck by lightning, using all his heightened senses to feel, for as long as he could, how she was wrapped around his neck, her face over his racing heart, her trembling body pressed closely against his.
“It's—Bo,” he said, unsteadily.
“It's—Bo,” he said, unsteadily.
“She went riding yesterday—and—never—came—back!” replied Helen, brokenly.
“She went riding yesterday—and—never—came—back!” replied Helen, tearfully.
“I've seen her trail. She's been taken into the woods. I'll find her. I'll fetch her back,” he replied, rapidly.
“I've seen her tracks. She's been taken into the woods. I'll find her. I'll bring her back,” he said quickly.
With a shock she seemed to absorb his meaning. With another shock she raised her face—leaned back a little to look at him.
With a jolt, she seemed to understand what he meant. With another jolt, she lifted her face—leaned back a bit to look at him.
“You'll find her—fetch her back?”
“Can you find her and bring her back?”
“Yes,” he answered, instantly.
“Yeah,” he replied, instantly.
With that ringing word it seemed to Dale she realized how she was standing. He felt her shake as she dropped her arms and stepped back, while the white anguish of her face was flooded out by a wave of scarlet. But she was brave in her confusion. Her eyes never fell, though they changed swiftly, darkening with shame, amaze, and with feelings he could not read.
With that ringing word, it seemed to Dale that she became aware of how she was positioned. He felt her tremble as she lowered her arms and stepped back, while the pale distress on her face was overwhelmed by a rush of red. But she was strong despite her confusion. Her eyes never lowered, though they changed quickly, darkening with shame, surprise, and emotions he couldn't decipher.
“I'm almost—out of my head,” she faltered.
“I'm almost losing my mind,” she faltered.
“No wonder. I saw that.... But now you must get clear-headed. I've no time to lose.”
“No wonder. I saw that.... But now you need to focus. I don't have time to waste.”
He led her to the door.
He took her to the door.
“John, it's Bo that's gone,” he called. “Since yesterday.... Send the boy to get me a bag of meat an' bread. You run to the corral an' get me a fresh horse. My old horse Ranger if you can find him quick. An' rustle.”
“John, it’s Bo who’s gone,” he shouted. “Since yesterday... Send the kid to grab me a bag of meat and bread. You run to the corral and get me a fresh horse. My old horse Ranger if you can find him quickly. And hurry.”
Without a word John leaped bareback on one of the horses he had just unsaddled and spurred him across the courtyard.
Without a word, John jumped on one of the horses he had just unsaddled and urged him across the courtyard.
Then the big cougar, seeing Helen, got up from where he lay on the porch and came to her.
Then the big cougar, noticing Helen, got up from where it was lying on the porch and walked over to her.
“Oh, it's Tom!” cried Helen, and as he rubbed against her knees she patted his head with trembling hand. “You big, beautiful pet! Oh, how I remember! Oh, how Bo would love to—”
“Oh, it’s Tom!” cried Helen, and as he rubbed against her knees, she patted his head with a shaking hand. “You big, beautiful pet! Oh, how I remember! Oh, how Bo would love to—”
“Where's Carmichael?” interrupted Dale. “Out huntin' Bo?”
“Where's Carmichael?” Dale interrupted. “Out hunting Bo?”
“Yes. It was he who missed her first. He rode everywhere yesterday. Last night when he came back he was wild. I've not seen him to-day. He made all the other men but Hal and Joe stay home on the ranch.”
“Yes. He was the one who missed her first. He rode around everywhere yesterday. Last night when he got back, he was acting crazy. I haven’t seen him today. He made all the other guys stay home on the ranch except for Hal and Joe.”
“Right. An' John must stay, too,” declared Dale. “But it's strange. Carmichael ought to have found the girl's tracks. She was ridin' a pony?”
“Right. And John has to stay, too,” said Dale. “But it’s weird. Carmichael should have found the girl’s tracks. She was riding a pony?”
“Bo rode Sam. He's a little bronc, very strong and fast.”
“Bo rode Sam. He’s a small bronco, really powerful and quick.”
“I come across his tracks. How'd Carmichael miss them?”
“I find his tracks. How did Carmichael miss them?”
“He didn't. He found them—trailed them all along the north range. That's where he forbade Bo to go. You see, they're in love with each other. They've been at odds. Neither will give in. Bo disobeyed him. There's hard ground off the north range, so he said. He was able to follow her tracks only so far.”
“He didn't. He tracked them—followed them all along the north range. That's where he told Bo not to go. You see, they’re in love with each other. They've been having conflicts. Neither will back down. Bo ignored him. He said there’s tough ground off the north range. He could only follow her tracks for so long.”
“Were there any other tracks along with hers?”
“Were there any other tracks besides hers?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Miss Helen, I found them 'way southeast of Pine up on the slope of the mountain. There were seven other horses makin' that trail—when we run across it. On the way down we found a camp where men had waited. An' Bo's pony, led by a rider on a big horse, come into that camp from the east—maybe north a little. An' that tells the story.”
“Miss Helen, I found them way southeast of Pine up on the mountain slope. There were seven other horses on that trail when we came across it. On the way down, we found a camp where men had been waiting. And Bo's pony, led by a rider on a big horse, came into that camp from the east—maybe a little from the north. And that tells the story.”
“Riggs ran her down—made off with her!” cried Helen, passionately. “Oh, the villain! He had men in waiting. That's Beasley's work. They were after me.”
“Riggs chased her down—took off with her!” Helen exclaimed passionately. “Oh, what a villain! He had men ready. That’s Beasley’s doing. They were after me.”
“It may not be just what you said, but that's close enough. An' Bo's in a bad fix. You must face that an' try to bear up under—fears of the worst.”
“It might not be exactly what you said, but it's close enough. And Bo's in a tough spot. You have to deal with that and try to cope—worries about the worst.”
“My friend! You will save her!”
“My friend! You’re going to save her!”
“I'll fetch her back, alive or dead.”
“I'll bring her back, whether she’s alive or dead.”
“Dead! Oh, my God!” Helen cried, and closed her eyes an instant, to open them burning black. “But Bo isn't dead. I know that—I feel it. She'll not die very easy. She's a little savage. She has no fear. She'd fight like a tigress for her life. She's strong. You remember how strong. She can stand anything. Unless they murder her outright she'll live—a long time—through any ordeal.... So I beg you, my friend, don't lose an hour—don't ever give up!”
“Dead! Oh my God!” Helen shouted, then shut her eyes for a moment, only to reopen them filled with intensity. “But Bo isn't dead. I know it—I can feel it. She won't go down easily. She's fierce. She has no fear. She'd fight like a tigress to survive. She's strong. You remember how strong she is. She can handle anything. Unless they kill her outright, she'll survive for a long time, no matter what she faces... So please, my friend, don't waste a minute—don't ever give up!”
Dale trembled under the clasp of her hands. Loosing his own from her clinging hold, he stepped out on the porch. At that moment John appeared on Ranger, coming at a gallop.
Dale shook under the grip of her hands. Releasing his own from her tight hold, he stepped out onto the porch. At that moment, John appeared on Ranger, riding in at a gallop.
“Nell, I'll never come back without her,” said Dale. “I reckon you can hope—only be prepared. That's all. It's hard. But these damned deals are common out here in the West.”
“Nell, I won’t come back without her,” said Dale. “I guess you can hope—just be ready for anything. That’s all. It’s tough. But these damn deals are pretty common out here in the West.”
“Suppose Beasley comes—here!” exclaimed Helen, and again her hand went out toward him.
“Imagine if Beasley came—here!” Helen exclaimed, and once more her hand reached out toward him.
“If he does, you refuse to get off,” replied Dale. “But don't let him or his greasers put a dirty hand on you. Should he threaten force—why, pack some clothes—an' your valuables—an' go down to Mrs. Cass's. An' wait till I come back!”
“If he does, you don’t get off,” Dale replied. “But don’t let him or his gang touch you. If he threatens you—just pack some clothes and your valuables and go down to Mrs. Cass's. Just wait until I come back!”
“Wait—till you—come back!” she faltered, slowly turning white again. Her dark eyes dilated. “Milt—you're like Las Vegas. You'll kill Beasley!”
“Wait—until you—come back!” she hesitated, slowly turning pale again. Her dark eyes widened. “Milt—you’re like Las Vegas. You’ll destroy Beasley!”
Dale heard his own laugh, very cold and strange, foreign to his ears. A grim, deadly hate of Beasley vied with the tenderness and pity he felt for this distressed girl. It was a sore trial to see her leaning there against the door—to be compelled to leave her alone. Abruptly be stalked off the porch. Tom followed him. The black horse whinnied his recognition of Dale and snorted at sight of the cougar. Just then the Mexican boy returned with a bag. Dale tied this, with the small pack, behind the saddle.
Dale heard his own laugh, which felt cold and strange, almost unfamiliar to him. A grim, intense hatred for Beasley clashed with the compassion and concern he felt for the distressed girl. It was a painful struggle to see her leaning against the door, having to leave her alone. Suddenly, he walked off the porch. Tom followed him. The black horse whinnied in recognition of Dale and snorted at the sight of the cougar. Just then, the Mexican boy returned with a bag. Dale secured this, along with the small pack, behind the saddle.
“John, you stay here with Miss Helen,” said Dale. “An' if Carmichael comes back, keep him, too! An' to-night, if any one rides into Pine from the way we come, you be sure to spot him.”
“John, you stay here with Miss Helen,” said Dale. “And if Carmichael comes back, keep him here, too! And tonight, if anyone rides into Pine from the same way we came, make sure you notice him.”
“I'll do thet, Milt,” responded John.
“I'll do that, Milt,” responded John.
Dale mounted, and, turning for a last word to Helen, he felt the words of cheer halted on his lips as he saw her standing white and broken-hearted, with her hands to her bosom. He could not look twice.
Dale got on his horse, and as he turned to say a final word to Helen, he found the encouraging words stuck in his throat when he saw her standing there, pale and heartbroken, with her hands over her chest. He couldn’t bear to look again.
“Come on there, you Tom,” he called to the cougar. “Reckon on this track you'll pay me for all my trainin' of you.”
“Come on, Tom,” he called to the cougar. “I bet on this track you'll pay me back for all my training of you.”
“Oh, my friend!” came Helen's sad voice, almost a whisper to his throbbing ears. “Heaven help you—to save her! I—”
“Oh, my friend!” Helen's voice was filled with sadness, barely a whisper to his aching ears. “God help you—to save her! I—”
Then Ranger started and Dale heard no more. He could not look back. His eyes were full of tears and his breast ached. By a tremendous effort he shifted that emotion—called on all the spiritual energy of his being to the duty of this grim task before him.
Then Ranger started, and Dale heard nothing more. He couldn’t look back. His eyes were filled with tears, and his chest ached. With a tremendous effort, he pushed that emotion aside—drawing on all the spiritual energy within him to focus on the grim task ahead.
He did not ride down through the village, but skirted the northern border, and worked round to the south, where, coming to the trail he had made an hour past, he headed on it, straight for the slope now darkening in the twilight. The big cougar showed more willingness to return on this trail than he had shown in the coming. Ranger was fresh and wanted to go, but Dale held him in.
He didn't ride through the village but went around the northern edge, then made his way south. When he reached the trail he had created an hour earlier, he followed it straight toward the slope that was now darkening in the twilight. The big cougar seemed more eager to return on this trail than it had been coming in. Ranger was energetic and wanted to move, but Dale held him back.
A cool wind blew down from the mountain with the coming of night. Against the brightening stars Dale saw the promontory lift its bold outline. It was miles away. It haunted him, strangely calling. A night, and perhaps a day, separated him from the gang that held Bo Rayner prisoner. Dale had no plan as yet. He had only a motive as great as the love he bore Helen Rayner.
A cool breeze swept down from the mountain as night fell. Against the now brightening stars, Dale saw the promontory rise up with its striking shape. It was miles away, yet it seemed to haunt him, calling to him in a strange way. One night, and maybe another day, stood between him and the group that was holding Bo Rayner captive. Dale didn't have a plan yet; he only had a motive as strong as his love for Helen Rayner.
Beasley's evil genius had planned this abduction. Riggs was a tool, a cowardly knave dominated by a stronger will. Snake Anson and his gang had lain in wait at that cedar camp; had made that broad hoof track leading up the mountain. Beasley had been there with them that very day. All this was as assured to Dale as if he had seen the men.
Beasley's wicked genius had orchestrated this kidnapping. Riggs was just a pawn, a gutless scoundrel controlled by a more powerful force. Snake Anson and his crew had been lying in wait at that cedar camp; they had made that wide hoof track leading up the mountain. Beasley had been there with them that same day. All of this was as clear to Dale as if he had seen the guys himself.
But the matter of Dale's recovering the girl and doing it speedily strung his mental strength to its highest pitch. Many outlines of action flashed through his mind as he rode on, peering keenly through the night, listening with practised ears. All were rejected. And at the outset of every new branching of thought he would gaze down at the gray form of the cougar, long, graceful, heavy, as he padded beside the horse. From the first thought of returning to help Helen Rayner he had conceived an undefined idea of possible value in the qualities of his pet. Tom had performed wonderful feats of trailing, but he had never been tried on men. Dale believed he could make him trail anything, yet he had no proof of this. One fact stood out of all Dale's conjectures, and it was that he had known men, and brave men, to fear cougars.
But the issue of Dale finding the girl and doing it quickly pushed his mental strength to its limits. Many plans raced through his mind as he rode on, scanning the night carefully and listening intently. All of them were discarded. And with each new train of thought, he would glance down at the gray figure of the cougar, long, sleek, and powerful, as it padded alongside the horse. From the moment he thought about going back to help Helen Rayner, he had an unclear idea of the potential value of his pet. Tom had done amazing work tracking scents, but he had never been tested on people. Dale believed he could train him to track anything, yet he had no proof of this. One thing stood out among all of Dale's thoughts: he had seen men, and brave men at that, fear cougars.
Far up on the slope, in a little hollow where water ran and there was a little grass for Ranger to pick, Dale haltered him and made ready to spend the night. He was sparing with his food, giving Tom more than he took himself. Curled close up to Dale, the big cat went to sleep.
Far up on the slope, in a small hollow where a stream flowed and there was some grass for Ranger to munch on, Dale tied him up and got ready to spend the night. He was careful with his food, giving Tom more than he took for himself. Curled up next to Dale, the big cat fell asleep.
But Dale lay awake for long.
But Dale lay awake for a long time.
The night was still, with only a faint moan of wind on this sheltered slope. Dale saw hope in the stars. He did not seem to have promised himself or Helen that he could save her sister, and then her property. He seemed to have stated something unconsciously settled, outside of his thinking. Strange how this certainty was not vague, yet irreconcilable with any plans he created! Behind it, somehow nameless with inconceivable power, surged all his wonderful knowledge of forest, of trails, of scents, of night, of the nature of men lying down to sleep in the dark, lonely woods, of the nature of this great cat that lived its every action in accordance with his will.
The night was calm, with just a soft whisper of wind on this protected slope. Dale found hope in the stars. It didn't seem like he had promised either himself or Helen that he could save her sister, and then her property. It felt like he had made a statement that was something he had unconsciously accepted, beyond his own thoughts. It was strange how this certainty was clear, yet at odds with any plans he tried to make! Behind it, somehow nameless but full of unimaginable power, flowed all his incredible knowledge of the forest, the trails, the scents, the night, and the nature of people sleeping in the dark, lonely woods, along with the essence of this great cat that acted entirely according to his will.
He grew sleepy, and gradually his mind stilled, with his last conscious thought a portent that he would awaken to accomplish his desperate task.
He started to feel sleepy, and slowly his mind quieted, with his last conscious thought being a sign that he would wake up to finish his urgent task.
CHAPTER XX
Young Burt possessed the keenest eyes of any man in Snake Anson's gang, for which reason he was given the post as lookout from the lofty promontory. His instructions were to keep sharp watch over the open slopes below and to report any sight of a horse.
Young Burt had the sharpest eyes of anyone in Snake Anson's gang, which is why he was assigned to be the lookout from the high cliff. His job was to keep a close eye on the open slopes below and to alert the group if he spotted any horses.
A cedar fire with green boughs on top of dead wood sent up a long, pale column of smoke. This signal-fire had been kept burning since sunrise.
A cedar fire with green branches on top of dry wood sent up a long, pale column of smoke. This signal fire had been kept burning since sunrise.
The preceding night camp had been made on a level spot in the cedars back of the promontory. But manifestly Anson did not expect to remain there long. For, after breakfast, the packs had been made up and the horses stood saddled and bridled. They were restless and uneasy, tossing bits and fighting flies. The sun, now half-way to meridian, was hot and no breeze blew in that sheltered spot.
The previous night’s camp had been set up on a flat area among the cedars behind the promontory. But clearly, Anson didn’t plan to stay there for long. After breakfast, the packs were prepared, and the horses were saddled and bridled. They were anxious and fidgety, chewing their bits and swatting at flies. The sun was now halfway to its peak, shining brightly, and there was no breeze in that sheltered spot.
Shady Jones had ridden off early to fill the water-bags, and had not yet returned. Anson, thinner and scalier and more snakelike than ever, was dealing a greasy, dirty deck of cards, his opponent being the square-shaped, black-visaged Moze. In lieu of money the gamblers wagered with cedar-berries, each of which berries represented a pipeful of tobacco. Jim Wilson brooded under a cedar-tree, his unshaven face a dirty dust-hue, a smoldering fire in his light eyes, a sullen set to his jaw. Every little while he would raise his eyes to glance at Riggs, and it seemed that a quick glance was enough. Riggs paced to and fro in the open, coatless and hatless, his black-broadcloth trousers and embroidered vest dusty and torn. An enormous gun bumped awkwardly in its sheath swinging below his hip. Riggs looked perturbed. His face was sweating freely, yet it was far from red in color. He did not appear to mind the sun or the flies. His eyes were staring, dark, wild, shifting in gaze from everything they encountered. But often that gaze shot back to the captive girl sitting under a cedar some yards from the man.
Shady Jones had left early to fill the water bags and hadn’t come back yet. Anson, looking thinner and more snake-like than ever, was shuffling a greasy, dirty deck of cards, playing against the square-shaped, dark-faced Moze. Instead of money, the gamblers were betting with cedar berries, with each berry representing a pipeful of tobacco. Jim Wilson sat brooding under a cedar tree, his unshaven face covered in dirt, a smoldering fire in his light eyes, and a heavy frown on his jaw. Every now and then, he would glance over at Riggs, and it seemed a quick look was all he needed. Riggs was pacing back and forth in the open, coatless and hatless, his black trousers and embroidered vest dusty and torn. A large gun bounced awkwardly in its sheath hanging by his hip. Riggs looked anxious. His face was sweating profusely, but it wasn’t red. He seemed unfazed by the sun or the flies. His eyes were wide, dark, and wild, darting around at everything around him. But often, that gaze snapped back to the captive girl sitting under a cedar a few yards away.
Bo Rayner's little, booted feet were tied together with one end of a lasso and the other end trailed off over the ground. Her hands were free. Her riding-habit was dusty and disordered. Her eyes blazed defiantly out of a small, pale face.
Bo Rayner's small, booted feet were tied together with one end of a lasso, while the other end dragged along the ground. Her hands were free. Her riding outfit was dusty and messy. Her eyes burned with defiance from her small, pale face.
“Harve Riggs, I wouldn't be standing in those cheap boots of yours for a million dollars,” she said, sarcastically. Riggs took no notice of her words.
“Harve Riggs, I wouldn't wear those cheap boots of yours for a million bucks,” she said, sarcastically. Riggs didn’t pay any attention to her words.
“You pack that gun-sheath wrong end out. What have you got the gun for, anyhow?” she added, tauntingly.
“You're packing that gun holster the wrong way. What do you even have the gun for?” she added, teasingly.
Snake Anson let out a hoarse laugh and Moze's black visage opened in a huge grin. Jim Wilson seemed to drink in the girl's words. Sullen and somber, he bent his lean head, very still, as if listening.
Snake Anson let out a rough laugh, and Moze's dark face broke into a big grin. Jim Wilson seemed to absorb the girl's words. Quiet and serious, he lowered his lean head, completely still, as if he were listening.
“You'd better shut up,” said Riggs, darkly.
“You should really be quiet,” Riggs said, ominously.
“I will not shut up,” declared Bo.
“I won’t be quiet,” declared Bo.
“Then I'll gag you,” he threatened.
“Then I'll gag you,” he threatened.
“Gag me! Why, you dirty, low-down, two-bit of a bluff!” she exclaimed, hotly, “I'd like to see you try it. I'll tear that long hair of yours right off your head.”
“Gross! You filthy, low-down, worthless wannabe!” she shouted, hotly, “I’d like to see you try. I’ll rip that long hair of yours right off your head.”
Riggs advanced toward her with his hands clutching, as if eager to throttle her. The girl leaned forward, her face reddening, her eyes fierce.
Riggs moved closer to her, his hands bunched into fists, as if he was ready to choke her. The girl leaned in, her face flushing, her eyes burning with intensity.
“You damned little cat!” muttered Riggs, thickly. “I'll gag you—if you don't stop squallin'.”
“You annoying little cat!” Riggs grumbled thickly. “I’ll gag you—if you don’t stop whining.”
“Come on. I dare you to lay a hand on me.... Harve Riggs, I'm not the least afraid of you. Can't you savvy that? You're a liar, a four-flush, a sneak! Why, you're not fit to wipe the feet of any of these outlaws.”
“Come on. I dare you to touch me.... Harve Riggs, I'm not scared of you at all. Can't you get that? You're a liar, a fraud, a coward! Seriously, you're not even worthy of wiping the shoes of any of these outlaws.”
Riggs took two long strides and bent over her, his teeth protruding in a snarl, and he cuffed her hard on the side of the head.
Riggs took two long strides and leaned over her, his teeth showing in a grimace, and he slapped her hard on the side of the head.
Bo's head jerked back with the force of the blow, but she uttered no cry.
Bo's head snapped back from the impact, but she didn't make a sound.
“Are you goin' to keep your jaw shut?” he demanded, stridently, and a dark tide of blood surged up into his neck.
“Are you going to keep your mouth shut?” he demanded, loudly, and a dark wave of blood rushed up into his neck.
“I should smile I'm not,” retorted Bo, in cool, deliberate anger of opposition. “You've roped me—and you've struck me! Now get a club—stand off there—out of my reach—and beat me! Oh, if I only knew cuss words fit for you—I'd call you them!”
“I should smile, but I’m not,” Bo fired back, with a calm, intentional anger in defiance. “You’ve tied me up—and you’ve hit me! Now grab a club—stand back there—out of my reach—and hit me! Oh, if only I knew some swear words that fit you—I’d call you those!”
Snake Anson had stopped playing cards, and was watching, listening, with half-disgusted, half-amused expression on his serpent-like face. Jim Wilson slowly rose to his feet. If any one had observed him it would have been to note that he now seemed singularly fascinated by this scene, yet all the while absorbed in himself. Once he loosened the neck-band of his blouse.
Snake Anson had stopped playing cards and was watching, listening, with a half-disgusted, half-amused look on his serpent-like face. Jim Wilson slowly stood up. If anyone had seen him, they would have noted that he now seemed oddly captivated by the scene, yet completely lost in his own thoughts. He once loosened the collar of his shirt.
Riggs swung his arm more violently at the girl. But she dodged.
Riggs swung his arm more forcefully at the girl. But she dodged.
“You dog!” she hissed. “Oh, if I only had a gun!”
"You dog!" she spat. "Oh, if only I had a gun!"
Her face then, with its dead whiteness and the eyes of flame, held a tragic, impelling beauty that stung Anson into remonstrance.
Her face at that moment, pale as a ghost with fiery eyes, had a dramatic, captivating beauty that jolted Anson into protest.
“Aw, Riggs, don't beat up the kid,” he protested. “Thet won't do any good. Let her alone.”
“Aw, Riggs, don’t hurt the kid,” he protested. “That won’t help. Just leave her alone.”
“But she's got to shut up,” replied Riggs.
“But she needs to be quiet,” replied Riggs.
“How 'n hell air you goin' to shet her up? Mebbe if you get out of her sight she'll be quiet.... How about thet, girl?”
“How the hell are you going to shut her up? Maybe if you get out of her sight she’ll be quiet... How about that, girl?”
Anson gnawed his drooping mustache as he eyed Bo.
Anson chewed on his droopy mustache as he looked at Bo.
“Have I made any kick to you or your men yet?” she queried.
“Have I done anything to upset you or your guys yet?” she asked.
“It strikes me you 'ain't,” replied Anson.
“It seems to me you aren't,” replied Anson.
“You won't hear me make any so long as I'm treated decent,” said Bo. “I don't know what you've got to do with Riggs. He ran me down—roped me—dragged me to your camp. Now I've a hunch you're waiting for Beasley.”
“You won't hear me say anything as long as I'm treated well,” Bo said. “I don't know what your connection is with Riggs. He chased me down—roped me—dragged me to your camp. Now I've got a feeling you're waiting for Beasley.”
“Girl, your hunch 's correct,” said Anson.
“Girl, you were right,” said Anson.
“Well, do you know I'm the wrong girl?”
“Well, do you know I'm not the right girl?”
“What's thet? I reckon you're Nell Rayner, who got left all old Auchincloss's property.”
“What's that? I guess you're Nell Rayner, who ended up with all of old Auchincloss's property.”
“No. I'm Bo Rayner. Nell is my sister. She owns the ranch. Beasley wanted her.”
“No. I'm Bo Rayner. Nell is my sister. She owns the ranch. Beasley wanted her.”
Anson cursed deep and low. Under his sharp, bristling eyebrows he bent cunning green eyes upon Riggs.
Anson swore quietly and intensely. Beneath his thick, bristly eyebrows, he focused his cunning green eyes on Riggs.
“Say, you! Is what this kid says so?”
"Hey, you! Is what this kid saying true?"
“Yes. She's Nell Rayner's sister,” replied Riggs, doggedly.
“Yes. She's Nell Rayner's sister,” Riggs replied, stubbornly.
“A-huh! Wal, why in the hell did you drag her into my camp an' off up here to signal Beasley? He ain't wantin' her. He wants the girl who owns the ranch. Did you take one fer the other—same as thet day we was with you?”
“A-huh! Well, why the heck did you bring her into my camp and up here to signal Beasley? He doesn't want her. He wants the girl who owns the ranch. Did you mix them up—just like that day we were with you?”
“Guess I must have,” replied Riggs, sullenly.
“Guess I must have,” replied Riggs, gloomily.
“But you knowed her from her sister afore you come to my camp?”
“But you knew her from her sister before you came to my camp?”
Riggs shook his head. He was paler now and sweating more freely. The dank hair hung wet over his forehead. His manner was that of a man suddenly realizing he had gotten into a tight place.
Riggs shook his head. He was looking paler now and sweating more heavily. The damp hair hung wet over his forehead. He seemed like a man who had suddenly realized he was in a tight spot.
“Oh, he's a liar!” exclaimed Bo, with contemptuous ring in her voice. “He comes from my country. He has known Nell and me for years.”
“Oh, he's a liar!” Bo exclaimed, her voice dripping with contempt. “He’s from my country. He’s known Nell and me for years.”
Snake Anson turned to look at Wilson.
Snake Anson turned to look at Wilson.
“Jim, now hyar's a queer deal this feller has rung in on us. I thought thet kid was pretty young. Don't you remember Beasley told us Nell Rayner was a handsome woman?”
“Jim, here's a strange thing this guy has pulled on us. I thought that kid was pretty young. Don’t you remember Beasley told us Nell Rayner was a stunning woman?”
“Wal, pard Anson, if this heah gurl ain't handsome my eyes have gone pore,” drawled Wilson.
“Well, partner Anson, if this girl isn't beautiful, then my eyes have really gone bad,” Wilson drawled.
“A-huh! So your Texas chilvaree over the ladies is some operatin',” retorted Anson, with fine sarcasm. “But thet ain't tellin' me what you think?”
“A-huh! So your Texas chivalry with the ladies is some kind of act,” retorted Anson, with sharp sarcasm. “But that doesn’t tell me what you really think?”
“Wal, I ain't tellin' you what I think yet. But I know thet kid ain't Nell Rayner. For I've seen her.”
“Well, I’m not telling you what I think yet. But I know that kid isn’t Nell Rayner. Because I’ve seen her.”
Anson studied his right-hand man for a moment, then, taking out his tobacco-pouch, he sat himself down upon a stone and proceeded leisurely to roll a cigarette. He put it between his thin lips and apparently forgot to light it. For a few moments he gazed at the yellow ground and some scant sage-brush. Riggs took to pacing up and down. Wilson leaned as before against the cedar. The girl slowly recovered from her excess of anger.
Anson looked at his right-hand man for a moment, then pulled out his tobacco pouch, sat on a stone, and casually started to roll a cigarette. He placed it between his thin lips and seemed to forget to light it. For a few moments, he stared at the yellow ground and some sparse sagebrush. Riggs began to pace back and forth. Wilson remained leaning against the cedar as before. The girl gradually calmed down from her outburst of anger.
“Kid, see hyar,” said Anson, addressing the girl; “if Riggs knowed you wasn't Nell an' fetched you along anyhow—what 'd he do thet fur?”
“Hey kid, listen,” Anson said to the girl. “If Riggs knew you weren't Nell and brought you along anyway—why would he do that?”
“He chased me—caught me. Then he saw some one after us and he hurried to your camp. He was afraid—the cur!”
“He chased me and caught me. Then he saw someone coming after us and rushed to your camp. He was scared—what a coward!”
Riggs heard her reply, for he turned a malignant glance upon her.
Riggs heard her response, as he shot a hostile look her way.
“Anson, I fetched her because I know Nell Rayner will give up anythin' on earth for her,” he said, in loud voice.
“Anson, I brought her here because I know Nell Rayner would give up anything on earth for her,” he said, in a loud voice.
Anson pondered this statement with an air of considering its apparent sincerity.
Anson thought about this statement, trying to gauge its seeming sincerity.
“Don't you believe him,” declared Bo Rayner, bluntly. “He's a liar. He's double-crossing Beasley and all of you.”
“Don't believe him,” Bo Rayner said straightforwardly. “He's a liar. He's betraying Beasley and all of you.”
Riggs raised a shaking hand to clench it at her. “Keep still or it 'll be the worse for you.”
Riggs raised a trembling hand to shake it at her. “Stay still or it’ll be bad for you.”
“Riggs, shut up yourself,” put in Anson, as he leisurely rose. “Mebbe it 'ain't occurred to you thet she might have some talk interestin' to me. An' I'm runnin' this hyar camp. ... Now, kid, talk up an' say what you like.”
“Riggs, shut up,” Anson interjected as he casually got up. “Maybe it hasn't crossed your mind that she might have something interesting to say to me. And I’m in charge of this camp. ... Now, kid, go ahead and say whatever you want.”
“I said he was double-crossing you all,” replied the girl, instantly. “Why, I'm surprised you'd be caught in his company! My uncle Al and my sweetheart Carmichael and my friend Dale—they've all told me what Western men are, even down to outlaws, robbers, cutthroat rascals like you. And I know the West well enough now to be sure that four-flush doesn't belong here and can't last here. He went to Dodge City once and when he came back he made a bluff at being a bad man. He was a swaggering, bragging, drinking gun-fighter. He talked of the men he'd shot, of the fights he'd had. He dressed like some of those gun-throwing gamblers.... He was in love with my sister Nell. She hated him. He followed us out West and he has hung on our actions like a sneaking Indian. Why, Nell and I couldn't even walk to the store in the village. He rode after me out on the range—chased me.... For that Carmichael called Riggs's bluff down in Turner's saloon. Dared him to draw! Cussed him every name on the range! Slapped and beat and kicked him! Drove him out of Pine!... And now, whatever he has said to Beasley or you, it's a dead sure bet he's playing his own game. That's to get hold of Nell, and if not her—then me!... Oh, I'm out of breath—and I'm out of names to call him. If I talked forever—I'd never be—able to—do him justice. But lend me—a gun—a minute!”
“I told you he was betraying you all,” the girl replied immediately. “I can’t believe you'd be seen with him! My uncle Al, my boyfriend Carmichael, and my buddy Dale—they’ve all said what Western men are like, even the outlaws, crooks, and violent thugs like you. And I’ve learned enough about the West to know that fakers don’t belong here and won’t survive. He went to Dodge City once, and when he came back, he pretended to be a tough guy. He was a loud, bragging, drinking gunfighter. He boasted about the men he’d shot and the fights he’d been in. He dressed like those gun-slinging gamblers... He was in love with my sister Nell, but she couldn’t stand him. He followed us out West and clung to us like a sneaky Indian. Nell and I couldn’t even walk to the store in the village without him chasing after us on the range... That’s when Carmichael called Riggs’s bluff down at Turner’s saloon. He dared him to draw! Insulted him with every name on the range! He slapped, beat, and kicked him! Drove him out of Pine!... And now, whatever he’s told Beasley or you, it’s a sure bet he’s got his own agenda. That's to get Nell, and if not her, then me! Oh, I'm out of breath—and out of names to call him. If I talked forever—I’d never be able to—give him what he deserves. But just lend me—a gun—for a minute!”
Jim Wilson's quiet form vibrated with a start. Anson with his admiring smile pulled his gun and, taking a couple of steps forward, held it out butt first. She stretched eagerly for it and he jerked it away.
Jim Wilson's still body suddenly reacted. Anson, with his admiring smile, pulled out his gun and took a couple of steps forward, offering it with the butt facing him. She reached out eagerly for it, and he quickly pulled it back.
“Hold on there!” yelled Riggs, in alarm.
“Wait!” yelled Riggs, shocked.
“Damme, Jim, if she didn't mean bizness!” exclaimed the outlaw.
“Damn, Jim, if she didn’t mean business!” exclaimed the outlaw.
“Wal, now—see heah, Miss. Would you bore him—if you hed a gun?” inquired Wilson, with curious interest. There was more of respect in his demeanor than admiration.
"Well, now—look here, Miss. Would you shoot him—if you had a gun?" Wilson asked, with a curious interest. There was more respect in his manner than admiration.
“No. I don't want his cowardly blood on my hands,” replied the girl. “But I'd make him dance—I'd make him run.”
“No. I don’t want his cowardly blood on my hands,” replied the girl. “But I’d make him dance—I’d make him run.”
“Shore you can handle a gun?”
“Are you sure you can handle a gun?”
She nodded her answer while her eyes flashed hate and her resolute lips twitched.
She nodded in response, her eyes flashing with hatred and her determined lips twitching.
Then Wilson made a singularly swift motion and his gun was pitched butt first to within a foot of her hand. She snatched it up, cocked it, aimed it, all before Anson could move. But he yelled:
Then Wilson made a quick move and threw his gun butt-first within a foot of her hand. She grabbed it, cocked it, and aimed it, all before Anson could react. But he shouted:
“Drop thet gun, you little devil!”
“Drop that gun, you little troublemaker!”
Riggs turned ghastly as the big blue gun lined on him. He also yelled, but that yell was different from Anson's.
Riggs went pale as the big blue gun was aimed at him. He shouted too, but his shout was different from Anson's.
“Run or dance!” cried the girl.
“Run or dance!” shouted the girl.
The big gun boomed and leaped almost out of her hand. She took both hands, and called derisively as she fired again. The second bullet hit at Riggs's feet, scattering the dust and fragments of stone all over him. He bounded here—there—then darted for the rocks. A third time the heavy gun spoke and this bullet must have ticked Riggs, for he let out a hoarse bawl and leaped sheer for the protection of a rock.
The big gun fired loudly and nearly slipped out of her grip. She gripped it with both hands and called out mockingly as she shot again. The second bullet struck at Riggs's feet, sending dust and stone fragments flying all over him. He jumped around, then dashed for the rocks. The heavy gun fired again, and this bullet must have grazed Riggs, because he let out a rough shout and jumped straight for the cover of a rock.
“Plug him! Shoot off a leg!” yelled Snake Anson, whooping and stamping, as Riggs got out of sight.
“Shoot him! Take out a leg!” yelled Snake Anson, shouting and stomping, as Riggs disappeared from view.
Jim Wilson watched the whole performance with the same quietness that had characterized his manner toward the girl. Then, as Riggs disappeared, Wilson stepped forward and took the gun from the girl's trembling hands. She was whiter than ever, but still resolute and defiant. Wilson took a glance over in the direction Riggs had hidden and then proceeded to reload the gun. Snake Anson's roar of laughter ceased rather suddenly.
Jim Wilson watched the whole performance with the same calm that had marked his behavior towards the girl. Then, as Riggs vanished, Wilson stepped forward and took the gun from the girl's shaking hands. She was paler than ever, but still determined and defiant. Wilson glanced in the direction where Riggs had gone and then started to reload the gun. Snake Anson's loud laughter abruptly stopped.
“Hyar, Jim, she might have held up the whole gang with thet gun,” he protested.
“Hear that, Jim, she could have held up the entire group with that gun,” he protested.
“I reckon she 'ain't nothin' ag'in' us,” replied Wilson.
“I think she doesn't have anything against us,” replied Wilson.
“A-huh! You know a lot about wimmen now, don't you? But thet did my heart good. Jim, what 'n earth would you have did if thet 'd been you instead of Riggs?”
“A-huh! You know a lot about women now, don't you? But that really made me happy. Jim, what on earth would you have done if that had been you instead of Riggs?”
The query seemed important and amazing. Wilson pondered.
The question felt significant and intriguing. Wilson thought about it.
“Shore I'd stood there—stock-still—an' never moved an eye-winker.”
“Sure, I stood there—completely still—and never blinked once.”
“An' let her shoot!” ejaculated Anson, nodding his long head. “Me, too!”
“Let her shoot!” Anson exclaimed, nodding his head enthusiastically. “I’m in too!”
So these rough outlaws, inured to all the violence and baseness of their dishonest calling, rose to the challenging courage of a slip of a girl. She had the one thing they respected—nerve.
So these tough outlaws, hardened by all the violence and dirtiness of their shady trade, rose to the daring courage of a young girl. She had the one thing they respected—guts.
Just then a halloo, from the promontory brought Anson up with a start. Muttering to himself, he strode out toward the jagged rocks that hid the outlook. Moze shuffled his burly form after Anson.
Just then, a shout from the cliff made Anson jump. Grumbling to himself, he walked out towards the sharp rocks that concealed the viewpoint. Moze lumbered along behind Anson.
“Miss, it shore was grand—thet performance of Mister Gunman Riggs,” remarked Jim Wilson, attentively studying the girl.
“Miss, it sure was great—the performance of Mister Gunman Riggs,” remarked Jim Wilson, carefully studying the girl.
“Much obliged to you for lending me your gun,” she replied. “I—I hope I hit him—a little.”
“Thanks a lot for lending me your gun,” she said. “I—I hope I hit him—just a bit.”
“Wal, if you didn't sting him, then Jim Wilson knows nothin' about lead.”
“Well, if you didn't sting him, then Jim Wilson doesn't know anything about lead.”
“Jim Wilson? Are you the man—the outlaw my uncle Al knew?”
“Jim Wilson? Are you the guy—the outlaw my uncle Al knew?”
“Reckon I am, miss. Fer I knowed Al shore enough. What 'd he say aboot me?”
“Yeah, I am, miss. Because I knew Al pretty well. What did he say about me?”
“I remember once he was telling me about Snake Anson's gang. He mentioned you. Said you were a real gun-fighter. And what a shame it was you had to be an outlaw.”
“I remember one time he was telling me about Snake Anson's gang. He mentioned you. Said you were a real gunslinger. And what a shame it was you had to be an outlaw.”
“Wal! An' so old Al spoke thet nice of me.... It's tolerable likely I'll remember. An' now, miss, can I do anythin' for you?”
“Wow! And so old Al said something nice about me.... It's pretty likely I'll remember. And now, miss, can I do anything for you?”
Swift as a flash she looked at him.
Quick as a flash, she looked at him.
“What do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
“Wal, shore I don't mean much, I'm sorry to say. Nothin' to make you look like thet.... I hev to be an outlaw, shore as you're born. But—mebbe there's a difference in outlaws.”
“Well, I really don’t have much to say, I’m sorry to admit. Nothing that would make you look like that.... I have to be an outlaw, just like you were born to be. But—maybe there’s a difference in outlaws.”
She understood him and paid him the compliment not to voice her sudden upflashing hope that he might be one to betray his leader.
She understood him and complimented him by not expressing her sudden hope that he might be someone to betray his leader.
“Please take this rope off my feet. Let me walk a little. Let me have a—a little privacy. That fool watched every move I made. I promise not to run away. And, oh! I'm thirsty.”
“Please take this rope off my feet. Let me walk a bit. I need a little privacy. That idiot watched every move I made. I promise I won’t run away. And, oh! I’m really thirsty.”
“Shore you've got sense.” He freed her feet and helped her get up. “There'll be some fresh water any minit now, if you'll wait.”
“Of course you’ve got sense.” He let her feet go and helped her stand up. “There'll be some fresh water any minute now, if you can wait.”
Then he turned his back and walked over to where Riggs sat nursing a bullet-burn on his leg.
Then he turned away and walked over to where Riggs was sitting, tending to a bullet burn on his leg.
“Say, Riggs, I'm takin' the responsibility of loosin' the girl for a little spell. She can't get away. An' there ain't any sense in bein' mean.”
“Hey, Riggs, I'm taking the responsibility of letting the girl go for a little while. She can't escape. And there's no point in being unkind.”
Riggs made no reply, and went on rolling down his trousers leg, lapped a fold over at the bottom and pulled on his boot. Then he strode out toward the promontory. Half-way there he encountered Anson tramping back.
Riggs didn’t say anything and continued rolling down his trouser leg, folding it over at the bottom before putting on his boot. Then he walked out toward the promontory. Halfway there, he ran into Anson who was walking back.
“Beasley's comin' one way an' Shady's comin' another. We'll be off this hot point of rock by noon,” said the outlaw leader.
“Beasley's coming from one direction and Shady's coming from another. We’ll be off this hot rock by noon,” said the outlaw leader.
Riggs went on to the promontory to look for himself.
Riggs went up to the cliff to see for himself.
“Where's the girl?” demanded Anson, in surprise, when he got back to the camp.
“Where's the girl?” Anson asked, surprised, when he returned to the camp.
“Wal, she's walkin' 'round between heah an' Pine,” drawled Wilson.
“Well, she's walking around between here and Pine,” Wilson said lazily.
“Jim, you let her loose?”
“Jim, did you let her go?”
“Shore I did. She's been hawg-tied all the time. An' she said she'd not run off. I'd take thet girl's word even to a sheep-thief.”
“Sure I did. She's been tied up all the time. And she said she wouldn't run off. I'd believe that girl's word even against a sheep-thief.”
“A-huh. So would I, for all of thet. But, Jim, somethin's workin' in you. Ain't you sort of rememberin' a time when you was young—an' mebbe knowed pretty kids like this one?”
“A-huh. So would I, for all of that. But, Jim, something's going on inside you. Don't you kind of remember a time when you were young—and maybe knew pretty kids like this one?”
“Wal, if I am it 'll shore turn out bad fer somebody.”
"Well, if I am, it's definitely going to end badly for someone."
Anson gave him a surprised stare and suddenly lost the bantering tone.
Anson gave him a surprised look and suddenly dropped the playful tone.
“A-huh! So thet's how it's workin',” he replied, and flung himself down in the shade.
“A-huh! So that's how it’s working,” he replied, and threw himself down in the shade.
Young Burt made his appearance then, wiping his sallow face. His deep-set, hungry eyes, upon which his comrades set such store, roved around the camp.
Young Burt showed up then, wiping his pale face. His deep-set, hungry eyes, which his friends valued so much, scanned the camp.
“Whar's the gurl?” he queried.
"Where's the girl?" he asked.
“Jim let her go out fer a stroll,” replied Anson.
“Jim let her go out for a walk,” replied Anson.
“I seen Jim was gittin' softy over her. Haw! Haw! Haw!”
“I saw Jim getting soft on her. Ha! Ha! Ha!”
But Snake Anson did not crack a smile. The atmosphere appeared not to be congenial for jokes, a fact Burt rather suddenly divined. Riggs and Moze returned from the promontory, the latter reporting that Shady Jones was riding up close. Then the girl walked slowly into sight and approached to find a seat within ten yards of the group. They waited in silence until the expected horseman rode up with water-bottles slung on both sides of his saddle. His advent was welcome. All the men were thirsty. Wilson took water to the girl before drinking himself.
But Snake Anson didn’t smile. The mood didn’t seem right for jokes, which Burt suddenly realized. Riggs and Moze came back from the cliff, with Moze saying that Shady Jones was riding up close. Then the girl slowly came into view and walked over to find a spot about ten yards away from the group. They waited in silence until the expected horseman arrived, with water bottles hanging on either side of his saddle. His arrival was welcomed. All the men were thirsty. Wilson brought water to the girl before drinking for himself.
“Thet's an all-fired hot ride fer water,” declared the outlaw Shady, who somehow fitted his name in color and impression. “An', boss, if it's the same to you I won't take it ag'in.”
"That's a really intense ride for water," said the outlaw Shady, who somehow matched his name in color and vibe. "And, boss, if it's alright with you, I won't take it again."
“Cheer up, Shady. We'll be rustlin' back in the mountains before sundown,” said Anson.
“Cheer up, Shady. We'll be back in the mountains before sunset,” said Anson.
“Hang me if that ain't the cheerfulest news I've hed in some days. Hey, Moze?”
“Hang me if that isn't the best news I've heard in a while. Hey, Moze?”
The black-faced Moze nodded his shaggy head.
The black-faced Moze nodded his messy head.
“I'm sick an' sore of this deal,” broke out Burt, evidently encouraged by his elders. “Ever since last fall we've been hangin' 'round—till jest lately freezin' in camps—no money—no drink—no grub wuth havin'. All on promises!”
“I'm fed up with this deal,” Burt exclaimed, clearly encouraged by the older guys. “Ever since last fall we've been hanging around—until just recently freezing in camps—no money—no drinks—no decent food. All based on promises!”
Not improbably this young and reckless member of the gang had struck the note of discord. Wilson seemed most detached from any sentiment prevailing there. Some strong thoughts were revolving in his brain.
Not surprisingly, this young and reckless member of the gang had caused some tension. Wilson appeared to be quite indifferent to the feelings around him. Strong thoughts were swirling in his mind.
“Burt, you ain't insinuatin' thet I made promises?” inquired Anson, ominously.
“Burt, you’re not suggesting that I made promises?” Anson asked, ominously.
“No, boss, I ain't. You allus said we might hit it rich. But them promises was made to you. An' it 'd be jest like thet greaser to go back on his word now we got the gurl.”
“No, boss, I’m not. You always said we might get rich. But those promises were made to you. And it would be just like that guy to go back on his word now that we have the girl.”
“Son, it happens we got the wrong one. Our long-haired pard hyar—Mister Riggs—him with the big gun—he waltzes up with this sassy kid instead of the woman Beasley wanted.”
“Son, it turns out we got the wrong one. Our long-haired buddy here—Mister Riggs—he's the one with the big gun—he strolls up with this sassy kid instead of the woman Beasley wanted.”
Burt snorted his disgust while Shady Jones, roundly swearing, pelted the smoldering camp-fire with stones. Then they all lapsed into surly silence. The object of their growing scorn, Riggs, sat a little way apart, facing none of them, but maintaining as bold a front as apparently he could muster.
Burt snorted in disgust while Shady Jones, cursing loudly, threw stones at the smoldering campfire. Then they all fell into a sullen silence. The target of their increasing dislike, Riggs, sat a short distance away, not looking at any of them, but trying to maintain as confident a front as he could manage.
Presently a horse shot up his ears, the first indication of scent or sound imperceptible to the men. But with this cue they all, except Wilson, sat up attentively. Soon the crack of iron-shod hoofs on stone broke the silence. Riggs nervously rose to his feet. And the others, still excepting Wilson, one by one followed suit. In another moment a rangy bay horse trotted out of the cedars, up to the camp, and his rider jumped off nimbly for so heavy a man.
Right now, a horse perked up its ears, the first sign of a scent or sound that the men couldn't detect. But with this signal, everyone except Wilson sat up straight. Soon, the sound of iron-shod hooves on stone shattered the quiet. Riggs nervously stood up. The others, still excluding Wilson, followed his lead one by one. Moments later, a tall bay horse trotted out from the cedars, approached the camp, and its rider jumped off surprisingly quickly for such a heavy guy.
“Howdy, Beasley?” was Anson's greeting.
“Hey, Beasley?” was Anson's greeting.
“Hello, Snake, old man!” replied Beasley, as his bold, snapping black eyes swept the group. He was dusty and hot, and wet with sweat, yet evidently too excited to feel discomfort. “I seen your smoke signal first off an' jumped my hoss quick. But I rode north of Pine before I headed 'round this way. Did you corral the girl or did Riggs? Say!—you look queer!... What's wrong here? You haven't signaled me for nothin'?”
“Hey, Snake, old man!” Beasley said, his sharp, piercing black eyes scanning the group. He was dusty, hot, and sweating, but clearly too pumped up to care about any discomfort. “I saw your smoke signal right away and jumped on my horse fast. But I rode north of Pine before I made my way around here. Did you catch the girl or did Riggs? Hey!—you look off!... What’s going on? You didn’t signal me for nothing, did you?”
Snake Anson beckoned to Bo.
Snake Anson signaled to Bo.
“Come out of the shade. Let him look you over.”
“Step out of the shadows. Let him check you out.”
The girl walked out from under the spreading cedar that had hidden her from sight.
The girl stepped out from under the wide cedar tree that had kept her out of view.
Beasley stared aghast—his jaw dropped.
Beasley stared in shock—his jaw dropped.
“Thet's the kid sister of the woman I wanted!” he ejaculated.
"That's the little sister of the woman I wanted!" he exclaimed.
“So we've jest been told.”
“So we've just been told.”
Astonishment still held Beasley.
Beasley was still in shock.
“Told?” he echoed. Suddenly his big body leaped with a start. “Who got her? Who fetched her?”
“Told?” he repeated, suddenly jolting to attention. “Who took her? Who brought her?”
“Why, Mister Gunman Riggs hyar,” replied Anson, with a subtle scorn.
“Why, Mr. Gunman Riggs here,” replied Anson, with a hint of disdain.
“Riggs, you got the wrong girl,” shouted Beasley. “You made thet mistake once before. What're you up to?”
“Riggs, you’ve got the wrong girl,” shouted Beasley. “You made that mistake once before. What are you doing?”
“I chased her an' when I got her, seein' it wasn't Nell Rayner—why—I kept her, anyhow,” replied Riggs. “An' I've got a word for your ear alone.”
“I chased her and when I caught up, realizing it wasn't Nell Rayner—well—I kept her anyway,” Riggs replied. “And I've got something to tell you privately.”
“Man, you're crazy—queerin' my deal thet way!” roared Beasley. “You heard my plans.... Riggs, this girl-stealin' can't be done twice. Was you drinkin' or locoed or what?”
“Man, you're insane—messing up my deal like that!” yelled Beasley. “You heard my plans... Riggs, you can’t steal a girl like this twice. Were you drinking or just out of your mind or what?”
“Beasley, he was giving you the double-cross,” cut in Bo Rayner's cool voice.
“Beasley, he was playing you,” interrupted Bo Rayner's calm voice.
The rancher stared speechlessly at her, then at Anson, then at Wilson, and last at Riggs, when his brown visage shaded dark with rush of purple blood. With one lunge he knocked Riggs flat, then stood over him with a convulsive hand at his gun.
The rancher stared in shock at her, then at Anson, then at Wilson, and finally at Riggs, as his brown face turned dark with a rush of blood. In one swift movement, he knocked Riggs flat, then stood over him with a shaky hand on his gun.
“You white-livered card-sharp! I've a notion to bore you.... They told me you had a deal of your own, an' now I believe it.”
“You spineless card shark! I’m thinking about putting you in your place.... They told me you had your own little scheme, and now I see it’s true.”
“Yes—I had,” replied Riggs, cautiously getting up. He was ghastly. “But I wasn't double-crossin' you. Your deal was to get the girl away from home so you could take possession of her property. An' I wanted her.”
“Yes—I had,” replied Riggs, carefully getting up. He looked terrible. “But I wasn't betraying you. Your deal was to get the girl away from home so you could take her property. And I wanted her.”
“What for did you fetch the sister, then?” demanded Beasley, his big jaw bulging.
“What did you bring the sister for, then?” demanded Beasley, his big jaw bulging.
“Because I've a plan to—”
“Because I have a plan to—”
“Plan hell! You've spoiled my plan an' I've seen about enough of you.” Beasley breathed hard; his lowering gaze boded an uncertain will toward the man who had crossed him; his hand still hung low and clutching.
“Forget the plan! You've messed it up, and I’ve had just about enough of you.” Beasley panted heavily; his downward gaze showed his wavering resolve against the man who had betrayed him; his hand still hung low and clenched.
“Beasley, tell them to get my horse. I want to go home,” said Bo Rayner.
“Beasley, tell them to get my horse. I want to go home,” said Bo Rayner.
Slowly Beasley turned. Her words enjoined a silence. What to do with her now appeared a problem.
Slowly, Beasley turned. Her words demanded silence. What to do with her now seemed to be a problem.
“I had nothin' to do with fetchin' you here an' I'll have nothin' to do with sendin' you back or whatever's done with you,” declared Beasley.
“I had nothing to do with bringing you here, and I won’t have anything to do with sending you back or whatever happens to you,” Beasley declared.
Then the girl's face flashed white again and her eyes changed to fire.
Then the girl's face turned pale again, and her eyes burned with intensity.
“You're as big a liar as Riggs,” she cried, passionately. “And you're a thief, a bully who picks on defenseless girls. Oh, we know your game! Milt Dale heard your plot with this outlaw Anson to steal my sister. You ought to be hanged—you half-breed greaser!”
“You're just as much of a liar as Riggs,” she yelled, emotionally. “And you're a thief, a bully who picks on defenseless girls. Oh, we know what you're up to! Milt Dale heard your plan with that outlaw Anson to kidnap my sister. You deserve to be hanged—you half-breed greaser!”
“I'll cut out your tongue!” hissed Beasley.
"I'll cut out your tongue!" hissed Beasley.
“Yes, I'll bet you would if you had me alone. But these outlaws—these sheep-thieves—these tools you hire are better than you and Riggs.... What do you suppose Carmichael will do to you? Carmichael! He's my sweetheart—that cowboy. You know what he did to Riggs. Have you brains enough to know what he'll do to you?”
“Yes, I bet you would if you had me alone. But those outlaws—those sheep-thieves—those goons you hire are better than you and Riggs…. What do you think Carmichael will do to you? Carmichael! He's my boyfriend—that cowboy. You know what he did to Riggs. Do you have enough sense to know what he'll do to you?”
“He'll not do much,” growled Beasley. But the thick purplish blood was receding from his face. “Your cowpuncher—”
“He won't do much,” grumbled Beasley. But the thick purplish blood was fading from his face. “Your cowboy—”
“Bah!” she interrupted, and she snapped her fingers in his face. “He's from Texas! He's from TEXAS!”
“Ugh!” she interrupted, snapping her fingers in his face. “He's from Texas! He's from TEXAS!”
“Supposin' he is from Texas?” demanded Beasley, in angry irritation. “What's thet? Texans are all over. There's Jim Wilson, Snake Anson's right-hand man. He's from Texas. But thet ain't scarin' any one.”
“Supposing he’s from Texas?” Beasley asked, frustrated. “What’s that? Texans are everywhere. There’s Jim Wilson, Snake Anson’s right-hand man. He’s from Texas. But that isn’t scaring anyone.”
He pointed toward Wilson, who shifted uneasily from foot to foot. The girl's flaming glance followed his hand.
He pointed at Wilson, who shifted uncomfortably from one foot to the other. The girl's intense gaze tracked his hand.
“Are you from Texas?” she asked.
“Are you from Texas?” she asked.
“Yes, Miss, I am—an' I reckon I don't deserve it,” replied Wilson. It was certain that a vague shame attended his confession.
“Yes, Miss, I am—and I guess I don’t deserve it,” replied Wilson. It was clear that a vague sense of shame accompanied his confession.
“Oh! I believed even a bandit from Texas would fight for a helpless girl!” she replied, in withering scorn of disappointment.
“Oh! I thought even a Texas bandit would stand up for a defenseless girl!” she replied, with a harsh look of disappointment.
Jim Wilson dropped his head. If any one there suspected a serious turn to Wilson's attitude toward that situation it was the keen outlaw leader.
Jim Wilson lowered his head. If anyone there sensed a significant change in Wilson's attitude towards that situation, it was the sharp outlaw leader.
“Beasley, you're courtin' death,” he broke in.
“Beasley, you're asking for trouble,” he interrupted.
“You bet you are!” added Bo, with a passion that made her listeners quiver. “You've put me at the mercy of a gang of outlaws! You may force my sister out of her home! But your day will come.' Tom Carmichael will KILL you.”
“You bet you are!” added Bo, with a intensity that made her listeners shiver. “You’ve put me at the mercy of a gang of outlaws! You might force my sister out of her home! But your day will come. Tom Carmichael will KILL you.”
Beasley mounted his horse. Sullen, livid, furious, he sat shaking in the saddle, to glare down at the outlaw leader.
Beasley got on his horse. Angry, red-faced, and furious, he sat shaking in the saddle, glaring down at the outlaw leader.
“Snake, thet's no fault of mine the deal's miscarried. I was square. I made my offer for the workin' out of my plan. It 'ain't been done. Now there's hell to pay an' I'm through.”
“Snake, it's not my fault the deal fell through. I was honest. I made my offer to work out my plan. It hasn't been done. Now there's trouble to deal with, and I'm done.”
“Beasley, I reckon I couldn't hold you to anythin',” replied Anson, slowly. “But if you was square you ain't square now. We've hung around an' tried hard. My men are all sore. An' we're broke, with no outfit to speak of. Me an' you never fell out before. But I reckon we might.”
“Beasley, I guess I can't hold you to anything,” Anson replied slowly. “But if you were honest, you’re not honest now. We've stuck around and tried hard. My team is all upset. And we’re broke, with no gear to talk about. You and I have never had a falling out before. But I think we might.”
“Do I owe you any money—accordin' to the deal?” demanded Beasley.
“Do I owe you any money—according to the deal?” Beasley asked.
“No, you don't,” responded Anson, sharply.
“No, you don't,” Anson replied sharply.
“Then thet's square. I wash my hands of the whole deal. Make Riggs pay up. He's got money an' he's got plans. Go in with him.”
“Then that's settled. I'm done with the whole thing. Make Riggs pay up. He's got money and he's got plans. Team up with him.”
With that Beasley spurred his horse, wheeled and rode away. The outlaws gazed after him until he disappeared in the cedars.
With that, Beasley kicked his horse into gear, turned around, and rode off. The outlaws watched him until he vanished into the cedars.
“What'd you expect from a greaser?” queried Shady Jones.
“What did you expect from a greaser?” asked Shady Jones.
“Anson, didn't I say so?” added Burt.
“Anson, didn’t I tell you?” added Burt.
The black-visaged Moze rolled his eyes like a mad bull and Jim Wilson studiously examined a stick he held in his hands. Riggs showed immense relief.
The dark-faced Moze rolled his eyes like a crazy bull while Jim Wilson carefully looked at a stick he was holding. Riggs looked extremely relieved.
“Anson, stake me to some of your outfit an' I'll ride off with the girl,” he said, eagerly.
“Anson, lend me some of your gear and I'll take off with the girl,” he said, eagerly.
“Where'd you go now?” queried Anson, curiously.
“Where did you go now?” Anson asked, curious.
Riggs appeared at a loss for a quick answer; his wits were no more equal to this predicament than his nerve.
Riggs looked unsure of how to respond quickly; his mental capacity was just as inadequate for this situation as his courage.
“You're no woodsman. An' onless you're plumb locoed you'd never risk goin' near Pine or Show Down. There'll be real trackers huntin' your trail.”
“You're not a woodsman. Unless you're completely crazy, you'd never risk going near Pine or Show Down. There'll be real trackers looking for you.”
The listening girl suddenly appealed to Wilson.
The girl who was listening suddenly caught Wilson's attention.
“Don't let him take me off—alone—in the woods!” she faltered. That was the first indication of her weakening.
“Don’t let him take me off—alone—in the woods!” she hesitated. That was the first sign of her weakening.
Jim Wilson broke into gruff reply. “I'm not bossin' this gang.”
Jim Wilson replied in a gruff tone, “I’m not in charge of this group.”
“But you're a man!” she importuned.
“But you're a guy!” she insisted.
“Riggs, you fetch along your precious firebrand an' come with us,” said Anson, craftily. “I'm particular curious to see her brand you.”
“Riggs, bring your precious firebrand and come with us,” Anson said slyly. “I’m really curious to see her mark you.”
“Snake, lemme take the girl back to Pine,” said Jim Wilson.
“Snake, let me take the girl back to Pine,” Jim Wilson said.
Anson swore his amaze.
Anson swore his surprise.
“It's sense,” continued Wilson. “We've shore got our own troubles, an' keepin' her 'll only add to them. I've a hunch. Now you know I ain't often givin' to buckin' your say-so. But this deal ain't tastin' good to me. Thet girl ought to be sent home.”
“It's common sense,” Wilson continued. “We've definitely got our own problems, and keeping her around will just make things worse. I have a feeling about this. Now, you know I don't usually go against what you say. But this situation doesn't sit well with me. That girl should be sent home.”
“But mebbe there's somethin' in it for us. Her sister 'd pay to git her back.”
“But maybe there's something in it for us. Her sister would pay to get her back.”
“Wal, I shore hope you'll recollect I offered—thet's all,” concluded Wilson.
“Well, I really hope you'll remember that I offered—that's all,” concluded Wilson.
“Jim, if we wanted to git rid of her we'd let Riggs take her off,” remonstrated the outlaw leader. He was perturbed and undecided. Wilson worried him.
“Jim, if we wanted to get rid of her, we’d let Riggs take her away,” protested the outlaw leader. He felt troubled and unsure. Wilson was bothering him.
The long Texan veered around full faced. What subtle transformation in him!
The tall Texan turned to face us directly. What a subtle change in him!
“Like hell we would!” he said.
“Like hell we would!” he said.
It could not have been the tone that caused Anson to quail. He might have been leader here, but he was not the greater man. His face clouded.
It couldn't have been the tone that made Anson back down. He might have been the leader here, but he wasn't the stronger man. His expression darkened.
“Break camp,” he ordered.
"Pack up," he ordered.
Riggs had probably not heard that last exchange between Anson and Wilson, for he had walked a few rods aside to get his horse.
Riggs probably didn't catch that last conversation between Anson and Wilson because he had walked a short distance to get his horse.
In a few moments when they started off, Burt, Jones, and Moze were in the lead driving the pack-horses, Anson rode next, the girl came between him and Riggs, and significantly, it seemed, Jim Wilson brought up the rear.
In a few moments after they started off, Burt, Jones, and Moze led the way with the pack-horses. Anson rode next, the girl was between him and Riggs, and noticeably, it seemed, Jim Wilson brought up the rear.
This start was made a little after the noon hour. They zigzagged up the slope, took to a deep ravine, and followed it up to where it headed in the level forest. From there travel was rapid, the pack-horses being driven at a jogtrot. Once when a troop of deer burst out of a thicket into a glade, to stand with ears high, young Burt halted the cavalcade. His well-aimed shot brought down a deer. Then the men rode on, leaving him behind to dress and pack the meat. The only other halt made was at the crossing of the first water, a clear, swift brook, where both horses and men drank thirstily. Here Burt caught up with his comrades.
This journey began shortly after noon. They zigzagged up the slope, entered a deep ravine, and followed it until it opened into the flat forest. From there, they moved quickly, urging the pack horses into a jog. At one point, a group of deer burst out of a thicket into a clearing, standing still with their ears perked up. Young Burt stopped the group. His well-aimed shot took down a deer. The others continued on, leaving him behind to clean and pack the meat. The only other stop was at the first stream crossing, a clear, fast-flowing brook, where both horses and men drank eagerly. It was here that Burt caught up with his friends.
They traversed glade and park, and wended a crooked trail through the deepening forest, and climbed, bench after bench, to higher ground, while the sun sloped to the westward, lower and redder. Sunset had gone, and twilight was momentarily brightening to the afterglow when Anson, breaking his silence of the afternoon, ordered a halt.
They crossed clearings and parks, followed a winding path through the thickening forest, and climbed, step by step, to higher ground as the sun dipped to the west, becoming lower and redder. Sunset had passed, and twilight was gradually brightening into the afterglow when Anson, breaking his silence from earlier in the day, called for a stop.
The place was wild, dismal, a shallow vale between dark slopes of spruce. Grass, fire-wood, and water were there in abundance. All the men were off, throwing saddles and packs, before the tired girl made an effort to get down. Riggs, observing her, made a not ungentle move to pull her off. She gave him a sounding slap with her gloved hand.
The place was wild and dreary, a shallow valley between dark slopes of spruce. Grass, firewood, and water were plentiful. All the men had gone to throw off their saddles and packs before the weary girl finally made an effort to get down. Riggs, noticing her, made a rather gentle attempt to help her down. She responded by giving him a sharp slap with her gloved hand.
“Keep your paws to yourself,” she said. No evidence of exhaustion was there in her spirit.
“Keep your hands to yourself,” she said. There was no sign of exhaustion in her spirit.
Wilson had observed this by-play, but Anson had not.
Wilson had seen this interaction, but Anson hadn't.
“What come off?” he asked.
"What happened?" he asked.
“Wal, the Honorable Gunman Riggs jest got caressed by the lady—as he was doin' the elegant,” replied Moze, who stood nearest.
“Yeah, the Honorable Gunman Riggs just got pampered by the lady—as he was being charming,” replied Moze, who stood closest.
“Jim, was you watchin'?” queried Anson. His curiosity had held through the afternoon.
“Jim, were you watching?” asked Anson. His curiosity had lasted throughout the afternoon.
“He tried to yank her off an' she biffed him,” replied Wilson.
“He tried to pull her away and she punched him,” replied Wilson.
“That Riggs is jest daffy or plain locoed,” said Snake, in an aside to Moze.
“That Riggs is just crazy or totally out of his mind,” said Snake, quietly to Moze.
“Boss, you mean plain cussed. Mark my words, he'll hoodoo this outfit. Jim was figgerin' correct.”
“Boss, you mean just plain difficult. Trust me, he'll mess this place up. Jim was figuring it out right.”
“Hoodoo—” cursed Anson, under his breath.
“Hoodoo—” cursed Anson, under his breath.
Many hands made quick work. In a few moments a fire was burning brightly, water was boiling, pots were steaming, the odor of venison permeated the cool air. The girl had at last slipped off her saddle to the ground, where she sat while Riggs led the horse away. She sat there apparently forgotten, a pathetic droop to her head.
Many hands made quick work. In just a few moments, a fire was burning brightly, water was boiling, pots were steaming, and the smell of venison filled the cool air. The girl had finally slipped off her saddle and onto the ground, where she sat while Riggs led the horse away. She sat there, seemingly forgotten, with a sad droop to her head.
Wilson had taken an ax and was vigorously wielding it among the spruces. One by one they fell with swish and soft crash. Then the sliding ring of the ax told how he was slicing off the branches with long sweeps. Presently he appeared in the semi-darkness, dragging half-trimmed spruces behind him. He made several trips, the last of which was to stagger under a huge burden of spruce boughs. These he spread under a low, projecting branch of an aspen. Then he leaned the bushy spruces slantingly against this branch on both sides, quickly improvising a V-shaped shelter with narrow aperture in front. Next from one of the packs he took a blanket and threw that inside the shelter. Then, touching the girl on the shoulder, he whispered:
Wilson had taken an ax and was vigorously swinging it among the spruces. One by one, they fell with a swish and a soft crash. Then the sliding sound of the ax showed how he was cutting off the branches with long sweeps. Eventually, he emerged from the semi-darkness, dragging partially trimmed spruces behind him. He made several trips, the last of which had him struggling under a huge load of spruce boughs. He spread these out under a low, overhanging branch of an aspen. Then, he leaned the bushy spruces at an angle against this branch on both sides, quickly creating a V-shaped shelter with a narrow opening in front. Next, he took a blanket from one of the packs and tossed it inside the shelter. Then, he lightly touched the girl on the shoulder and whispered:
“When you're ready, slip in there. An' don't lose no sleep by worryin', fer I'll be layin' right here.”
“When you’re ready, go on in there. And don’t stress about it, because I’ll be right here.”
He made a motion to indicate his length across the front of the narrow aperture.
He gestured to show his size across the narrow opening.
“Oh, thank you! Maybe you really are a Texan,” she whispered back.
“Oh, thank you! Maybe you actually are a Texan,” she whispered back.
“Mebbe,” was his gloomy reply.
"Maybe," was his gloomy reply.
CHAPTER XXI
The girl refused to take food proffered her by Riggs, but she ate and drank a little that Wilson brought her, then she disappeared in the spruce lean-to.
The girl turned down the food Riggs offered her, but she ate and drank a little of what Wilson brought her, then she went into the spruce lean-to.
Whatever loquacity and companionship had previously existed in Snake Anson's gang were not manifest in this camp. Each man seemed preoccupied, as if pondering the dawn in his mind of an ill omen not clear to him yet and not yet dreamed of by his fellows. They all smoked. Then Moze and Shady played cards awhile by the light of the fire, but it was a dull game, in which either seldom spoke. Riggs sought his blanket first, and the fact was significant that he lay down some distance from the spruce shelter which contained Bo Rayner. Presently young Burt went off grumbling to his bed. And not long afterward the card-players did likewise.
Whatever chatter and camaraderie had once been present in Snake Anson's gang were absent in this camp. Each man seemed lost in thought, as if contemplating an ominous dawn that wasn't clear to him yet and hadn't even been dreamed of by the others. They all smoked. Then Moze and Shady played cards for a while by the firelight, but it was a dull game, with neither of them speaking much. Riggs looked for his blanket first, and it was telling that he lay down some distance from the spruce shelter where Bo Rayner was. Soon, young Burt went off grumbling to his bed. A little while later, the card players followed suit.
Snake Anson and Jim Wilson were left brooding in silence beside the dying camp-fire.
Snake Anson and Jim Wilson sat quietly next to the fading campfire, lost in their thoughts.
The night was dark, with only a few stars showing. A fitful wind moaned unearthly through the spruce. An occasional thump of hoof sounded from the dark woods. No cry of wolf or coyote or cat gave reality to the wildness of forest-land.
The night was dark, with just a few stars visible. A restless wind howled eerily through the spruce trees. Every now and then, a thump of hooves echoed from the shadowy woods. No howl of a wolf, coyote, or cat confirmed the wildness of the forest.
By and by those men who had rolled in their blankets were breathing deep and slow in heavy slumber.
By now, those men wrapped in their blankets were breathing deeply and slowly in a heavy sleep.
“Jim, I take it this hyar Riggs has queered our deal,” said Snake Anson, in low voice.
“Jim, I guess this Riggs guy has messed up our deal,” said Snake Anson, in a low voice.
“I reckon,” replied Wilson.
“I think so,” replied Wilson.
“An' I'm feared he's queered this hyar White Mountain country fer us.”
“I'm worried he's messed things up for us in this White Mountain area.”
“Shore I 'ain't got so far as thet. What d' ye mean, Snake?”
“Sure I haven't gotten that far. What do you mean, Snake?”
“Damme if I savvy,” was the gloomy reply. “I only know what was bad looks growin' wuss. Last fall—an' winter—an' now it's near April. We've got no outfit to make a long stand in the woods.... Jim, jest how strong is thet Beasley down in the settlements?”
“Damn if I know,” was the gloomy reply. “I only know what it was like growing up weak. Last fall—and winter—and now it’s almost April. We don’t have the equipment to hold out for long in the woods... Jim, just how strong is that Beasley down in the settlements?”
“I've a hunch he ain't half as strong as he bluffs.”
“I have a feeling he isn’t nearly as strong as he pretends to be.”
“Me, too. I got thet idee yesterday. He was scared of the kid—when she fired up an' sent thet hot-shot about her cowboy sweetheart killin' him. He'll do it, Jim. I seen that Carmichael at Magdalena some years ago. Then he was only a youngster. But, whew! Mebbe he wasn't bad after toyin' with a little red liquor.”
“Me too. I had that idea yesterday. He was scared of the kid—when she got mad and sent that hot shot about her cowboy sweetheart killing him. He'll do it, Jim. I saw that Carmichael in Magdalena a few years ago. Back then, he was just a kid. But wow! Maybe he wasn't so bad after messing around with a little red liquor.”
“Shore. He was from Texas, she said.”
“Sure. He was from Texas, she said.”
“Jim, I savvied your feelin's was hurt—by thet talk about Texas—an' when she up an' asked you.”
“Jim, I understood that your feelings were hurt—by that talk about Texas—and when she came out and asked you.”
Wilson had no rejoinder for this remark.
Wilson had no response to this remark.
“Wal, Lord knows, I ain't wonderin'. You wasn't a hunted outlaw all your life. An' neither was I.... Wilson, I never was keen on this girl deal—now, was I?”
“Well, God knows I’m not wondering. You weren’t a wanted criminal your whole life. And neither was I… Wilson, I never really liked this girl situation—did I?”
“I reckon it's honest to say no to thet,” replied Wilson. “But it's done. Beasley 'll get plugged sooner or later. Thet won't help us any. Chasin' sheep-herders out of the country an' stealin' sheep—thet ain't stealin' gurls by a long sight. Beasley 'll blame that on us, an' be greaser enough to send some of his men out to hunt us. For Pine an' Show Down won't stand thet long. There's them Mormons. They'll be hell when they wake up. Suppose Carmichael got thet hunter Dale an' them hawk-eyed Beemans on our trail?”
“I think it’s fair to say no to that,” replied Wilson. “But it’s done. Beasley will get taken care of sooner or later. That won’t help us at all. Chasing shepherds out of the country and stealing sheep—that isn’t even close to stealing girls. Beasley will blame that on us and be desperate enough to send some of his men to track us down. Because Pine and Show Down won’t put up with that for long. Then there are the Mormons. They’ll be furious when they figure it out. What if Carmichael got that hunter Dale and those sharp-eyed Beemans on our trail?”
“Wal, we'd cash in—quick,” replied Anson, gruffly.
“Yeah, we'd cash in—fast,” Anson replied gruffly.
“Then why didn't you let me take the gurl back home?”
“Then why didn't you let me take the girl back home?”
“Wal, come to think of thet, Jim, I'm sore, an' I need money—an' I knowed you'd never take a dollar from her sister. An' I've made up my mind to git somethin' out of her.”
“Well, now that I think about it, Jim, I’m feeling pretty bad, and I need some cash—and I knew you’d never accept a dollar from her sister. So I’ve decided to get something out of her.”
“Snake, you're no fool. How 'll you do thet same an' do it quick?”
“Snake, you’re no dummy. How are you going to do that and do it fast?”
“'Ain't reckoned it out yet.”
"Still haven't figured it out."
“Wal, you got aboot to-morrer an' thet's all,” returned Wilson, gloomily.
“Well, you've got about tomorrow and that’s it,” Wilson replied, gloomily.
“Jim, what's ailin' you?”
“Jim, what's bothering you?”
“I'll let you figger thet out.”
"I'll let you figure that out."
“Wal, somethin' ails the whole gang,” declared Anson, savagely. “With them it's nothin' to eat—no whisky—no money to bet with—no tobacco!... But thet's not what's ailin' you, Jim Wilson, nor me!”
“Something's off with the whole crew,” Anson said fiercely. “For them, it’s no food—no whiskey—no cash to gamble with—no tobacco!... But that’s not what’s bothering you, Jim Wilson, or me!”
“Wal, what is, then?” queried Wilson.
“Well, what is it, then?” asked Wilson.
“With me it's a strange feelin' thet my day's over on these ranges. I can't explain, but it jest feels so. Somethin' in the air. I don't like them dark shadows out there under the spruces. Savvy?... An' as fer you, Jim—wal, you allus was half decent, an' my gang's got too lowdown fer you.”
“With me, it's a weird feeling that my day’s done on these ranges. I can’t explain it, but it just feels that way. Something in the air. I don’t like those dark shadows out there under the spruces. You know what I mean?... And as for you, Jim—well, you’ve always been somewhat decent, and my crew’s gotten too low for you.”
“Snake, did I ever fail you?”
“Snake, have I ever let you down?”
“No, you never did. You're the best pard I ever knowed. In the years we've rustled together we never had a contrary word till I let Beasley fill my ears with his promises. Thet's my fault. But, Jim, it's too late.”
“No, you never did. You're the best partner I ever knew. In the years we’ve worked together, we never had a disagreement until I let Beasley fill my head with his promises. That’s my fault. But, Jim, it’s too late.”
“It mightn't have been too late yesterday.”
“It might not have been too late yesterday.”
“Mebbe not. But it is now, an' I'll hang on to the girl or git her worth in gold,” declared the outlaw, grimly.
“Might not be. But it is now, and I'll hold on to the girl or get her value in gold,” declared the outlaw, seriously.
“Snake, I've seen stronger gangs than yours come an' go. Them Big Bend gangs in my country—them rustlers—they were all bad men. You have no likes of them gangs out heah. If they didn't get wiped out by Rangers or cowboys, why they jest naturally wiped out themselves. Thet's a law I recognize in relation to gangs like them. An' as for yours—why, Anson, it wouldn't hold water against one real gun-slinger.”
“Snake, I've seen stronger gangs than yours come and go. Those Big Bend gangs in my area—the rustlers—they were all tough guys. You don’t have any gangs like that around here. If they didn’t get taken out by Rangers or cowboys, they just ended up destroying themselves. That’s a rule I know when it comes to gangs like that. And as for yours—well, Anson, it wouldn’t stand a chance against a real gun-slinger.”
“A-huh' Then if we ran up ag'in' Carmichael or some such fellar—would you be suckin' your finger like a baby?”
“A-huh. Then if we ran into Carmichael or someone like that—would you be sucking your finger like a baby?”
“Wal, I wasn't takin' count of myself. I was takin' generalities.”
“Well, I wasn’t keeping track of myself. I was considering generalities.”
“Aw, what 'n hell are them?” asked Anson, disgustedly. “Jim, I know as well as you thet this hyar gang is hard put. We're goin' to be trailed an' chased. We've got to hide—be on the go all the time—here an' there—all over, in the roughest woods. An' wait our chance to work south.”
“Aw, what the hell are those?” Anson asked, disgusted. “Jim, I know just as well as you that this gang is in deep trouble. We’re going to be tracked and chased. We have to hide—always on the move—here and there—all over, in the roughest woods. And wait for our chance to head south.”
“Shore. But, Snake, you ain't takin' no count of the feelin's of the men—an' of mine an' yours.... I'll bet you my hoss thet in a day or so this gang will go to pieces.”
“Sure. But, Snake, you're not considering how the men feel—and how I feel and how you feel.... I’ll bet you my horse that in a day or so this crew will fall apart.”
“I'm feared you spoke what's been crowdin' to git in my mind,” replied Anson. Then he threw up his hands in a strange gesture of resignation. The outlaw was brave, but all men of the wilds recognized a force stronger than themselves. He sat there resembling a brooding snake with basilisk eyes upon the fire. At length he arose, and without another word to his comrade he walked wearily to where lay the dark, quiet forms of the sleepers.
“I'm afraid you said what's been on my mind,” replied Anson. Then he threw up his hands in a strange gesture of resignation. The outlaw was brave, but all men of the wilds knew there was a force stronger than themselves. He sat there looking like a brooding snake with piercing eyes fixed on the fire. Eventually, he got up, and without saying another word to his comrade, he walked wearily over to where the dark, quiet forms of the sleepers lay.
Jim Wilson remained beside the flickering fire. He was reading something in the red embers, perhaps the past. Shadows were on his face, not all from the fading flames or the towering spruces. Ever and anon he raised his head to listen, not apparently that he expected any unusual sound, but as if involuntarily. Indeed, as Anson had said, there was something nameless in the air. The black forest breathed heavily, in fitful moans of wind. It had its secrets. The glances Wilson threw on all sides betrayed that any hunted man did not love the dark night, though it hid him. Wilson seemed fascinated by the life inclosed there by the black circle of spruce. He might have been reflecting on the strange reaction happening to every man in that group, since a girl had been brought among them. Nothing was clear, however; the forest kept its secret, as did the melancholy wind; the outlaws were sleeping like tired beasts, with their dark secrets locked in their hearts.
Jim Wilson stood by the flickering fire, reading something in the glowing red embers, maybe the past. Shadows danced on his face, not just from the dying flames or the tall spruces. Occasionally, he lifted his head to listen, not as if he expected any unusual sound, but almost instinctively. As Anson had pointed out, there was something indescribable in the air. The dark forest sighed heavily, with gusts of wind that came and went. It held its secrets. The way Wilson glanced around revealed that any man on the run didn’t appreciate the dark night, even if it provided cover. Wilson seemed captivated by the life hidden within the black circle of spruce trees. He could have been pondering the strange changes happening to every man in their group since a girl had joined them. Yet, nothing was clear; the forest kept its secrets, just like the sorrowful wind did. The outlaws slept like exhausted animals, their dark secrets tightly held in their hearts.
After a while Wilson put some sticks on the red embers, then pulled the end of a log over them. A blaze sputtered up, changing the dark circle and showing the sleepers with their set, shadowed faces upturned. Wilson gazed on all of them, a sardonic smile on his lips, and then his look fixed upon the sleeper apart from the others—Riggs. It might have been the false light of flame and shadow that created Wilson's expression of dark and terrible hate. Or it might have been the truth, expressed in that lonely, unguarded hour, from the depths of a man born in the South—a man who by his inheritance of race had reverence for all womanhood—by whose strange, wild, outlawed bloody life of a gun-fighter he must hate with the deadliest hate this type that aped and mocked his fame.
After a while, Wilson tossed some sticks onto the glowing embers, then pulled a log over them. A flame flickered up, transforming the dark circle and revealing the sleepers with their set, shadowy faces turned upward. Wilson looked at all of them, a sardonic smile on his lips, and then his gaze settled on the sleeper apart from the others—Riggs. It could have been the flickering light of the flames and shadows that created Wilson’s expression of dark, intense hate. Or it could have been the truth, revealed in that lonely, unguarded moment, from a man born in the South—a man who, because of his racial background, held deep respect for all womanhood—who, through his strange, wild, outlawed life as a gunslinger, must harbor an intense hatred for this type that imitated and ridiculed his fame.
It was a long gaze Wilson rested upon Riggs—as strange and secretive as the forest wind moaning down the great aisles—and when that dark gaze was withdrawn Wilson stalked away to make his bed with the stride of one ill whom spirit had liberated force.
It was a long stare that Wilson held on Riggs—mysterious and elusive like the forest wind sighing through the tall trees—and when that intense gaze was finally averted, Wilson strode away to set up his bed with the determined walk of someone whose spirit had been set free.
He laid his saddle in front of the spruce shelter where the girl had entered, and his tarpaulin and blankets likewise and then wearily stretched his long length to rest.
He placed his saddle in front of the spruce shelter where the girl had entered, along with his tarpaulin and blankets, and then stretched out wearily to rest.
The camp-fire blazed up, showing the exquisite green and brown-flecked festooning of the spruce branches, symmetrical and perfect, yet so irregular, and then it burned out and died down, leaving all in the dim gray starlight. The horses were not moving around; the moan of night wind had grown fainter; the low hum of insects was dying away; even the tinkle of the brook had diminished. And that growth toward absolute silence continued, yet absolute silence was never attained. Life abided in the forest; only it had changed its form for the dark hours.
The campfire blazed brightly, revealing the beautiful green and brown-speckled decorations of the spruce branches—symmetrical and perfect, yet so irregular. Then it burned out and faded, leaving everything in the dim gray starlight. The horses were still; the moan of the night wind had lessened; the low buzz of insects was fading; even the sound of the brook had quieted. And that move toward complete silence continued, yet total silence was never reached. Life existed in the forest; it had just transformed for the night.
Anson's gang did not bestir themselves at the usual early sunrise hour common to all woodsmen, hunters, or outlaws, to whom the break of day was welcome. These companions—Anson and Riggs included—might have hated to see the dawn come. It meant only another meager meal, then the weary packing and the long, long ride to nowhere in particular, and another meager meal—all toiled for without even the necessities of satisfactory living, and assuredly without the thrilling hopes that made their life significant, and certainly with a growing sense of approaching calamity.
Anson's gang didn't get up at the usual early sunrise hour that all woodsmen, hunters, and outlaws typically welcomed. These companions—Anson and Riggs included—might have actually dreaded the dawn. It only brought another skimpy meal, followed by the exhausting packing and the long, aimless ride, and then another tiny meal—all worked for without even the basics of a decent life, definitely without the exciting hopes that gave their existence meaning, and certainly with an increasing feeling of impending disaster.
The outlaw leader rose surly and cross-grained. He had to boot Burt to drive him out for the horses. Riggs followed him. Shady Jones did nothing except grumble. Wilson, by common consent, always made the sour-dough bread, and he was slow about it this morning. Anson and Moze did the rest of the work, without alacrity. The girl did not appear.
The outlaw leader got up grumpy and irritable. He had to kick Burt out to get him to move for the horses. Riggs followed him. Shady Jones just complained. Wilson, as usual, was the one who made the sourdough bread, and he was taking his time with it this morning. Anson and Moze did the rest of the work without enthusiasm. The girl didn't show up.
“Is she dead?” growled Anson.
"Is she dead?" Anson growled.
“No, she ain't,” replied Wilson, looking up. “She's sleepin'. Let her sleep. She'd shore be a sight better off if she was daid.”
“No, she’s not,” Wilson replied, looking up. “She’s sleeping. Let her sleep. She’d definitely be better off if she was dead.”
“A-huh! So would all of this hyar outfit,” was Anson's response.
“A-huh! So would all of this here outfit,” was Anson's response.
“Wal, Sna-ake, I shore reckon we'll all be thet there soon,” drawled Wilson, in his familiar cool and irritating tone that said so much more than the content of the words.
“Well, Snake, I definitely think we'll all be there soon,” Wilson drawled in his usual laid-back and somewhat annoying tone that conveyed much more than just the words he said.
Anson did not address the Texas member of his party again.
Anson didn’t talk to the Texas member of his group again.
Burt rode bareback into camp, driving half the number of the horses; Riggs followed shortly with several more. But three were missed, one of them being Anson's favorite. He would not have budged without that horse. During breakfast he growled about his lazy men, and after the meal tried to urge them off. Riggs went unwillingly. Burt refused to go at all.
Burt rode into camp without a saddle, bringing half the horses with him. Riggs came in soon after with a few more. However, three horses were missing, including Anson's favorite. He wouldn’t have moved if it weren't for that horse. During breakfast, he complained about his lazy crew, and after eating, he tried to get them moving. Riggs went reluctantly. Burt outright refused to go.
“Nix. I footed them hills all I'm a-goin' to,” he said. “An' from now on I rustle my own hoss.”
“Nah. I climbed those hills as much as I'm going to,” he said. “And from now on, I’ll handle my own horse.”
The leader glared his reception of this opposition. Perhaps his sense of fairness actuated him once more, for he ordered Shady and Moze out to do their share.
The leader shot a look at the opposition. Maybe his sense of fairness kicked in again, because he ordered Shady and Moze to go out and do their part.
“Jim, you're the best tracker in this outfit. Suppose you go,” suggested Anson. “You allus used to be the first one off.”
“Jim, you’re the best tracker in this group. How about you go?” Anson suggested. “You always used to be the first one out.”
“Times has changed, Snake,” was the imperturbable reply.
“Times have changed, Snake,” was the calm reply.
“Wal, won't you go?” demanded the leader, impatiently.
“Wal, won’t you go?” the leader asked, impatiently.
“I shore won't.”
“I definitely won't.”
Wilson did not look or intimate in any way that he would not leave the girl in camp with one or any or all of Anson's gang, but the truth was as significant as if he had shouted it. The slow-thinking Moze gave Wilson a sinister look.
Wilson didn’t show or hint at all that he would leave the girl in camp with one or any of Anson's gang, but the truth was just as clear as if he had yelled it. The slow-witted Moze shot Wilson a suspicious glance.
“Boss, ain't it funny how a pretty wench—?” began Shady Jones, sarcastically.
“Boss, isn't it funny how a pretty girl—?” began Shady Jones, sarcastically.
“Shut up, you fool!” broke in Anson. “Come on, I'll help rustle them hosses.”
“Shut up, you idiot!” interrupted Anson. “Come on, I’ll help round up those horses.”
After they had gone Burt took his rifle and strolled off into the forest. Then the girl appeared. Her hair was down, her face pale, with dark shadows. She asked for water to wash her face. Wilson pointed to the brook, and as she walked slowly toward it he took a comb and a clean scarf from his pack and carried them to her.
After they left, Burt grabbed his rifle and walked into the forest. Then the girl showed up. Her hair was down, her face was pale, and she had dark shadows under her eyes. She asked for water to wash her face. Wilson pointed to the brook, and as she walked slowly toward it, he took a comb and a clean scarf out of his pack and brought them to her.
Upon her return to the camp-fire she looked very different with her hair arranged and the red stains in her cheeks.
Upon her return to the campfire, she looked quite different with her hair styled and a flush of red on her cheeks.
“Miss, air you hungry?” asked Wilson.
“Miss, are you hungry?” asked Wilson.
“Yes, I am,” she replied.
“Yes, I am,” she said.
He helped her to portions of bread, venison and gravy, and a cup of coffee. Evidently she relished the meat, but she had to force down the rest.
He served her pieces of bread, venison, and gravy, along with a cup of coffee. It was clear she enjoyed the meat, but she had to struggle to eat the rest.
“Where are they all?” she asked.
“Where is everyone?” she asked.
“Rustlin' the hosses.”
"Rustling the horses."
Probably she divined that he did not want to talk, for the fleeting glance she gave him attested to a thought that his voice or demeanor had changed. Presently she sought a seat under the aspen-tree, out of the sun, and the smoke continually blowing in her face; and there she stayed, a forlorn little figure, for all the resolute lips and defiant eyes.
Probably she sensed that he didn't want to talk, since the quick look she gave him showed that she thought something about his voice or attitude had shifted. Soon, she looked for a spot under the aspen tree, away from the sun and the smoke that kept blowing in her face; and there she stayed, a lonely little figure, despite her determined lips and defiant eyes.
The Texan paced to and fro beside the camp-fire with bent head, and hands locked behind him. But for the swinging gun he would have resembled a lanky farmer, coatless and hatless, with his brown vest open, his trousers stuck in the top of the high boots.
The Texan paced back and forth beside the campfire with his head down and hands locked behind him. If it weren't for the swinging gun, he would have looked like a tall farmer, without a coat or hat, wearing a brown vest that was open, and his trousers tucked into the tops of his high boots.
And neither he nor the girl changed their positions relatively for a long time. At length, however, after peering into the woods, and listening, he remarked to the girl that he would be back in a moment, and then walked off around the spruces.
And neither he nor the girl moved from their spots for a long time. Eventually, though, after looking into the woods and listening carefully, he told the girl he’d be back in a moment, and then headed off around the spruces.
No sooner had he disappeared—in fact, so quickly after-ward that it presupposed design instead of accident—than Riggs came running from the opposite side of the glade. He ran straight to the girl, who sprang to her feet.
No sooner had he disappeared—in fact, so quickly afterward that it seemed intentional rather than accidental—than Riggs came running from the other side of the clearing. He ran straight to the girl, who jumped to her feet.
“I hid—two of the—horses,” he panted, husky with excitement. “I'll take—two saddles. You grab some grub. We'll run for it.”
“I hid two of the horses,” he panted, breathless with excitement. “I'll take two saddles. You grab some food. We'll make a run for it.”
“No,” she cried, stepping back.
“No,” she exclaimed, stepping back.
“But it's not safe—for us—here,” he said, hurriedly, glancing all around. “I'll take you—home. I swear.... Not safe—I tell you—this gang's after me. Hurry!”
“But it's not safe—for us—here,” he said, quickly, looking around nervously. “I’ll take you—home. I promise.... Not safe—I’m telling you—this gang's after me. Hurry!”
He laid hold of two saddles, one with each hand. The moment had reddened his face, brightened his eyes, made his action strong.
He grabbed two saddles, one in each hand. The moment had flushed his face, lit up his eyes, and made his actions powerful.
“I'm safer—here with this outlaw gang,” she replied.
“I'm safer here with this outlaw gang,” she replied.
“You won't come!” His color began to lighten then, and his face to distort. He dropped his hold on the saddles.
“You're not coming!” His expression started to fade, and his face twisted. He let go of the saddles.
“Harve Riggs, I'd rather become a toy and a rag for these ruffians than spend an hour alone with you,” she flashed at him, in unquenchable hate.
“Harve Riggs, I’d rather be a toy and a rag for these thugs than spend an hour alone with you,” she shot at him, filled with intense hatred.
“I'll drag you!”
“I'll pull you!”
He seized her, but could not hold her. Breaking away, she screamed.
He grabbed her, but couldn’t keep a hold on her. Breaking free, she screamed.
“Help!”
“Help!”
That whitened his face, drove him to frenzy. Leaping forward, he struck her a hard blow across the mouth. It staggered her, and, tripping on a saddle, she fell. His hands flew to her throat, ready to choke her. But she lay still and held her tongue. Then he dragged her to her feet.
That drained the color from his face and pushed him into a rage. He lunged forward and hit her hard across the mouth. It knocked her back, and as she stumbled over a saddle, she fell. His hands went to her throat, ready to choke her. But she stayed quiet and didn't fight back. Then he pulled her up to her feet.
“Hurry now—grab that pack—an' follow me.” Again Riggs laid hold of the two saddles. A desperate gleam, baleful and vainglorious, flashed over his face. He was living his one great adventure.
“Hurry up—grab that pack—and follow me.” Again, Riggs grabbed the two saddles. A frantic, dark, and proud look crossed his face. He was living out his one big adventure.
The girl's eyes dilated. They looked beyond him. Her lips opened.
The girl's eyes widened. She looked past him. Her lips parted.
“Scream again an' I'll kill you!” he cried, hoarsely and swiftly. The very opening of her lips had terrified Riggs.
“Scream again and I’ll kill you!” he shouted, hoarsely and quickly. The moment her lips parted had scared Riggs.
“Reckon one scream was enough,” spoke a voice, slow, but without the drawl, easy and cool, yet incalculable in some terrible sense.
“Seems like one scream was enough,” said a voice, slow but without a drawl, easy and cool, yet somehow terrifying in an unfathomable way.
Riggs wheeled with inarticulate cry. Wilson stood a few paces off, with his gun half leveled, low down. His face seemed as usual, only his eyes held a quivering, light intensity, like boiling molten silver.
Riggs spun around with a muffled shout. Wilson stood a few steps away, gun half raised, low. His face looked normal, but his eyes had a trembling, bright intensity, like molten silver that was about to boil.
“Girl, what made thet blood on your mouth?”
“Girl, what caused that blood on your mouth?”
“Riggs hit me!” she whispered. Then at something she feared or saw or divined she shrank back, dropped on her knees, and crawled into the spruce shelter.
“Riggs hit me!” she whispered. Then, at something she feared or saw or sensed, she shrank back, dropped to her knees, and crawled into the spruce shelter.
“Wal, Riggs, I'd invite you to draw if thet 'd be any use,” said Wilson. This speech was reflective, yet it hurried a little.
“Hey, Riggs, I'd invite you to draw if that would help,” Wilson said. This comment was thoughtful, yet a bit rushed.
Riggs could not draw nor move nor speak. He seemed turned to stone, except his jaw, which slowly fell.
Riggs couldn't draw, move, or speak. He seemed frozen in place, except his jaw, which slowly dropped.
“Harve Riggs, gunman from down Missouri way,” continued the voice of incalculable intent, “reckon you've looked into a heap of gun-barrels in your day. Shore! Wal, look in this heah one!”
“Harve Riggs, a gunman from Missouri,” the voice filled with purpose continued, “I bet you’ve faced a lot of gun barrels in your time. For sure! Well, take a look at this one!”
Wilson deliberately leveled the gun on a line with Riggs's starting eyes.
Wilson carefully aimed the gun straight at Riggs's eyes.
“Wasn't you heard to brag in Turner's saloon—thet you could see lead comin'—an' dodge it? Shore you must be swift!... DODGE THIS HEAH BULLET!”
“Didn’t you hear the boasting in Turner’s bar—that you could see lead coming—and avoid it? You must be pretty quick!... DODGE THIS BULLET RIGHT HERE!”
The gun spouted flame and boomed. One of Riggs's starting, popping eyes—the right one—went out, like a lamp. The other rolled horribly, then set in blank dead fixedness. Riggs swayed in slow motion until a lost balance felled him heavily, an inert mass.
The gun fired, bursting with flame and a loud noise. One of Riggs's startled eyes—the right one—went dark, like a blown-out lamp. The other eye rolled in shock, then stared blankly, unmoving. Riggs swayed slowly until he lost his balance and crashed to the ground like a lifeless body.
Wilson bent over the prostrate form. Strange, violent contrast to the cool scorn of the preceding moment! Hissing, spitting, as if poisoned by passion, he burst with the hate that his character had forbidden him to express on a living counterfeit. Wilson was shaken, as if by a palsy. He choked over passionate, incoherent invective. It was class hate first, then the hate of real manhood for a craven, then the hate of disgrace for a murder. No man so fair as a gun-fighter in the Western creed of an “even break”!
Wilson leaned over the fallen figure. What a strange, violent contrast to the cool disdain just moments before! Hissing and spitting, as if consumed by rage, he exploded with the hatred that his character had kept him from showing toward a living imitation. Wilson trembled as if he had a tremor. He struggled to express passionate, incoherent insults. It was class hatred first, then the disdain of true manhood for a coward, and finally the shame of murder. No one is as honorable as a gunfighter in the Western idea of a "fair fight"!
Wilson's terrible cataclysm of passion passed. Straightening up, he sheathed his weapon and began a slow pace before the fire. Not many moments afterward he jerked his head high and listened. Horses were softly thudding through the forest. Soon Anson rode into sight with his men and one of the strayed horses. It chanced, too, that young Burt appeared on the other side of the glade. He walked quickly, as one who anticipated news.
Wilson's intense emotional outburst faded. He straightened up, put away his weapon, and started to walk slowly in front of the fire. A short while later, he lifted his head and listened. Horses were quietly moving through the forest. Soon, Anson came into view with his men and one of the lost horses. At the same time, young Burt came into sight from the other side of the clearing. He walked briskly, as if expecting some news.
Snake Anson as he dismounted espied the dead man.
Snake Anson, as he got off his horse, saw the dead man.
“Jim—I thought I heard a shot.”
“Jim—I think I heard a gunshot.”
The others exclaimed and leaped off their horses to view the prostrate form with that curiosity and strange fear common to all men confronted by sight of sudden death.
The others shouted and jumped off their horses to look at the fallen figure, filled with the curiosity and uneasy fear that all people feel when faced with sudden death.
That emotion was only momentary.
That feeling was just temporary.
“Shot his lamp out!” ejaculated Moze.
“Shot out his lamp!” exclaimed Moze.
“Wonder how Gunman Riggs liked thet plumb center peg!” exclaimed Shady Jones, with a hard laugh.
“Wonder how Gunman Riggs liked that plumb center peg!” exclaimed Shady Jones, with a harsh laugh.
“Back of his head all gone!” gasped young Burt. Not improbably he had not seen a great many bullet-marked men.
“His whole head’s gone!” gasped young Burt. It was likely that he hadn’t seen very many men marked by bullets.
“Jim!—the long-haired fool didn't try to draw on you!” exclaimed Snake Anson, astounded.
“Jim!—that long-haired idiot didn’t even try to pull a gun on you!” exclaimed Snake Anson, amazed.
Wilson neither spoke nor ceased his pacing.
Wilson neither spoke nor stopped pacing.
“What was it over?” added Anson, curiously.
“What was it about?” Anson added, curiously.
“He hit the gurl,” replied Wilson.
“He hit the girl,” replied Wilson.
Then there were long-drawn exclamations all around, and glance met glance.
Then there were prolonged exclamations all around, and eyes met eyes.
“Jim, you saved me the job,” continued the outlaw leader. “An' I'm much obliged.... Fellars, search Riggs an' we'll divvy.... Thet all right, Jim?”
“Jim, you saved me the trouble,” the outlaw leader continued. “And I’m really grateful.... Guys, search Riggs and we’ll split it up.... Sound good, Jim?”
“Shore, an' you can have my share.”
“Sure, and you can have my share.”
They found bank-notes in the man's pocket and considerable gold worn in a money-belt around his waist. Shady Jones appropriated his boots, and Moze his gun. Then they left him as he had fallen.
They found cash in the man's pocket and a significant amount of gold in a money belt around his waist. Shady Jones took his boots, and Moze took his gun. Then they left him as he had fallen.
“Jim, you'll have to track them lost hosses. Two still missin' an' one of them's mine,” called Anson as Wilson paced to the end of his beat.
“Jim, you need to track down those lost horses. Two are still missing, and one of them is mine,” called Anson as Wilson walked to the end of his route.
The girl heard Anson, for she put her head out of the spruce shelter and called: “Riggs said he'd hid two of the horses. They must be close. He came that way.”
The girl heard Anson, so she poked her head out of the spruce shelter and called, “Riggs said he hid two of the horses. They should be nearby. He went that way.”
“Howdy, kid! Thet's good news,” replied Anson. His spirits were rising. “He must hev wanted you to slope with him?”
“Hey there, kid! That's great news,” Anson replied, feeling more upbeat. “He must’ve wanted you to sneak away with him?”
“Yes. I wouldn't go.”
“Yeah. I wouldn't go.”
“An' then he hit you?”
"And then he hit you?"
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Wal, recallin' your talk of yestiddy, I can't see as Mister Riggs lasted much longer hyar than he'd hev lasted in Texas. We've some of thet great country right in our outfit.”
“Well, remembering what you said yesterday, I don’t think Mr. Riggs could have lasted much longer here than he would have in Texas. We’ve got some of that great country right in our crew.”
The girl withdrew her white face.
The girl pulled back her pale face.
“It's break camp, boys,” was the leader's order. “A couple of you look up them hosses. They'll be hid in some thick spruces. The rest of us 'll pack.”
“Time to break camp, guys,” the leader instructed. “A few of you look for those horses. They’ll probably be hidden in some thick spruce trees. The rest of us will pack up.”
Soon the gang was on the move, heading toward the height of land, and swerving from it only to find soft and grassy ground that would not leave any tracks.
Soon the gang was on the move, heading toward the high ground, only veering off to find soft, grassy areas that wouldn’t leave any tracks.
They did not travel more than a dozen miles during the afternoon, but they climbed bench after bench until they reached the timbered plateau that stretched in sheer black slope up to the peaks. Here rose the great and gloomy forest of firs and pines, with the spruce overshadowed and thinned out. The last hour of travel was tedious and toilsome, a zigzag, winding, breaking, climbing hunt for the kind of camp-site suited to Anson's fancy. He seemed to be growing strangely irrational about selecting places to camp. At last, for no reason that could have been manifest to a good woodsman, he chose a gloomy bowl in the center of the densest forest that had been traversed. The opening, if such it could have been called, was not a park or even a glade. A dark cliff, with strange holes, rose to one side, but not so high as the lofty pines that brushed it. Along its base babbled a brook, running over such formation of rock that from different points near at hand it gave forth different sounds, some singing, others melodious, and one at least of a hollow, weird, deep sound, not loud, but strangely penetrating.
They didn’t travel more than twelve miles in the afternoon, but they kept climbing up one incline after another until they reached the wooded plateau that rose steeply to the peaks. Here, the vast and dark forest of firs and pines stood tall, with the spruce trees overshadowed and sparse. The last hour of travel was exhausting and challenging, a zigzagging, winding, and uphill search for a campsite that Anson preferred. He seemed to be acting oddly when it came to picking camping spots. Finally, for no reason that would make sense to an experienced outdoorsman, he chose a gloomy hollow in the middle of the thickest forest they had crossed. The opening, if it could even be called that, was neither a park nor a glade. A dark cliff with peculiar holes rose on one side, though it wasn’t as tall as the towering pines that brushed against it. At its base, a brook babbled over rocks, creating a variety of sounds; some were musical, others harmonized, and at least one had a hollow, eerie, deep tone—soft, yet strangely penetrating.
“Sure spooky I say,” observed Shady, sentiently.
“Sure spooky, I say,” observed Shady, knowingly.
The little uplift of mood, coincident with the rifling of Riggs's person, had not worn over to this evening camp. What talk the outlaws indulged in was necessary and conducted in low tones. The place enjoined silence.
The slight boost in mood that came with searching Riggs's belongings hadn't carried over to this evening's camp. The conversation among the outlaws was minimal and kept to quiet whispers. The location demanded silence.
Wilson performed for the girl very much the same service as he had the night before. Only he advised her not to starve herself; she must eat to keep up her strength. She complied at the expense of considerable effort.
Wilson did for the girl what he had done the night before. He just told her not to starve herself; she needed to eat to maintain her strength. She agreed, but it took a lot of effort.
As it had been a back-breaking day, in which all of them, except the girl, had climbed miles on foot, they did not linger awake long enough after supper to learn what a wild, weird, and pitch-black spot the outlaw leader had chosen. The little spaces of open ground between the huge-trunked pine-trees had no counterpart up in the lofty spreading foliage. Not a star could blink a wan ray of light into that Stygian pit. The wind, cutting down over abrupt heights farther up, sang in the pine-needles as if they were strings vibrant with chords. Dismal creaks were audible. They were the forest sounds of branch or tree rubbing one another, but which needed the corrective medium of daylight to convince any human that they were other than ghostly. Then, despite the wind and despite the changing murmur of the brook, there seemed to be a silence insulating them, as deep and impenetrable as the darkness.
Since it had been a grueling day, where all of them, except for the girl, had walked for miles, they didn’t stay awake long enough after dinner to see what a wild, strange, and pitch-black spot the outlaw leader had picked. The small patches of open ground between the massive pine trees had no match up in the high, spreading foliage. No star could shine even a faint light into that dark pit. The wind, sweeping down from steep heights further up, sang in the pine needles as if they were strings vibrating with music. Unsettling creaks could be heard. They were the sounds of branches or trees rubbing against each other, but they needed the light of day to convince anyone that they weren’t ghostly. Then, despite the wind and the changing sound of the brook, there seemed to be a silence surrounding them, as deep and impenetrable as the darkness.
But the outlaws, who were fugitives now, slept the sleep of the weary, and heard nothing. They awoke with the sun, when the forest seemed smoky in a golden gloom, when light and bird and squirrel proclaimed the day.
But the outlaws, now on the run, slept soundly and heard nothing. They woke up with the sun, when the forest looked hazy in a golden glow, and the light, birds, and squirrels announced the arrival of the day.
The horses had not strayed out of this basin during the night, a circumstance that Anson was not slow to appreciate.
The horses hadn’t wandered out of this basin during the night, a fact that Anson quickly recognized.
“It ain't no cheerful camp, but I never seen a safer place to hole up in,” he remarked to Wilson.
“It’s not a cheerful camp, but I’ve never seen a safer place to hide out,” he said to Wilson.
“Wal, yes—if any place is safe,” replied that ally, dubiously.
“Yeah, I guess—if there’s any place that's safe,” replied that ally, uncertainly.
“We can watch our back tracks. There ain't any other way to git in hyar thet I see.”
“We can track where we’ve been. I don’t see any other way to get in here.”
“Snake, we was tolerable fair sheep-rustlers, but we're no good woodsmen.”
“Snake, we were pretty decent at rustling sheep, but we’re not great at being in the woods.”
Anson grumbled his disdain of this comrade who had once been his mainstay. Then he sent Burt out to hunt fresh meat and engaged his other men at cards. As they now had the means to gamble, they at once became absorbed. Wilson smoked and divided his thoughtful gaze between the gamblers and the drooping figure of the girl. The morning air was keen, and she, evidently not caring to be near her captors beside the camp-fire, had sought the only sunny spot in this gloomy dell. A couple of hours passed; the sun climbed high; the air grew warmer. Once the outlaw leader raised his head to scan the heavy-timbered slopes that inclosed the camp.
Anson grumbled about his dislike for the comrade who had once been his support. He then sent Burt out to find fresh meat and got his other men involved in a card game. Now that they had the money to gamble, they quickly got absorbed in the game. Wilson smoked and split his thoughtful gaze between the players and the slumped figure of the girl. The morning air was crisp, and she, clearly not wanting to be near her captors by the campfire, had found the only sunny spot in this dreary hollow. A couple of hours went by; the sun rose high; the air warmed up. Once, the leader of the outlaws lifted his head to look over the heavily wooded slopes that surrounded the camp.
“Jim, them hosses are strayin' off,” he observed.
“Jim, those horses are wandering off,” he noted.
Wilson leisurely rose and stalked off across the small, open patches, in the direction of the horses. They had grazed around from the right toward the outlet of the brook. Here headed a ravine, dense and green. Two of the horses had gone down. Wilson evidently heard them, though they were not in sight, and he circled somewhat so as to get ahead of them and drive them back. The invisible brook ran down over the rocks with murmur and babble. He halted with instinctive action. He listened. Forest sounds, soft, lulling, came on the warm, pine-scented breeze. It would have taken no keen ear to hear soft and rapid padded footfalls. He moved on cautiously and turned into a little open, mossy spot, brown-matted and odorous, full of ferns and bluebells. In the middle of this, deep in the moss, he espied a huge round track of a cougar. He bent over it. Suddenly he stiffened, then straightened guardedly. At that instant he received a hard prod in the back. Throwing up his hands, he stood still, then slowly turned. A tall hunter in gray buckskin, gray-eyed and square-jawed, had him covered with a cocked rifle. And beside this hunter stood a monster cougar, snarling and blinking.
Wilson got up slowly and walked across the small, open patches toward the horses. They had moved from the right toward the brook's outlet. A ravine, thick and green, led here. Two of the horses had gone down. Wilson clearly heard them, even though they were out of sight, so he circled around to get ahead of them and drive them back. The unseen brook flowed over the rocks with a soft murmur. He paused instinctively and listened. Gentle, soothing forest sounds drifted on the warm, pine-scented breeze. It wouldn’t take a sharp ear to catch the soft, quick footfalls. He continued carefully and stepped into a small, open, mossy spot, rich with ferns and bluebells. In the center, deep within the moss, he spotted a large, round track from a cougar. He leaned down to examine it. Suddenly, he tensed up and straightened cautiously. Just then, he felt a hard jab in his back. Raising his hands, he stood still and then slowly turned around. A tall hunter in gray buckskin, with gray eyes and a strong jawline, had him covered with a cocked rifle. Next to the hunter was a massive cougar, snarling and blinking.
CHAPTER XXII
“Howdy, Dale,” drawled Wilson. “Reckon you're a little previous on me.”
“Sssssh! Not so loud,” said the hunter, in low voice. “You're Jim Wilson?”
“Shhh! Not so loud,” said the hunter in a quiet voice. “You're Jim Wilson?”
“Shore am. Say, Dale, you showed up soon. Or did you jest happen to run acrost us?”
“Sure am. Hey, Dale, you showed up fast. Or did you just happen to run into us?”
“I've trailed you. Wilson, I'm after the girl.”
"I've been following you. Wilson, I'm after the girl."
“I knowed thet when I seen you!”
"I knew that when I saw you!"
The cougar seemed actuated by the threatening position of his master, and he opened his mouth, showing great yellow fangs, and spat at Wilson. The outlaw apparently had no fear of Dale or the cocked rifle, but that huge, snarling cat occasioned him uneasiness.
The cougar seemed driven by its master’s threatening stance, and it opened its mouth, revealing large yellow fangs, and spat at Wilson. The outlaw didn’t seem scared of Dale or the aimed rifle, but that massive, growling cat made him uneasy.
“Wilson, I've heard you spoken of as a white outlaw,” said Dale.
“Wilson, I've heard people talk about you as a white outlaw,” Dale said.
“Mebbe I am. But shore I'll be a scared one in a minit. Dale, he's goin' to jump me!”
“Mebbe I am. But sure I’ll be a scared one in a minute. Dale, he’s going to jump me!”
“The cougar won't jump you unless I make him. Wilson, if I let you go will you get the girl for me?”
“The cougar won’t attack you unless I tell him to. Wilson, if I set you free, will you go get the girl for me?”
“Wal, lemme see. Supposin' I refuse?” queried Wilson, shrewdly.
“Well, let me see. What if I refuse?” asked Wilson, cleverly.
“Then, one way or another, it's all up with you.”
“Then, one way or another, it's all over for you.”
“Reckon I 'ain't got much choice. Yes, I'll do it. But, Dale, are you goin' to take my word for thet an' let me go back to Anson?”
“Looks like I don't have much choice. Yes, I'll do it. But, Dale, are you going to take my word for that and let me go back to Anson?”
“Yes, I am. You're no fool. An' I believe you're square. I've got Anson and his gang corralled. You can't slip me—not in these woods. I could run off your horses—pick you off one by one—or turn the cougar loose on you at night.”
“Yes, I am. You're no idiot. And I believe you're legit. I've got Anson and his crew trapped. You can't fool me—not in these woods. I could steal your horses—take you down one by one—or let the cougar loose on you at night.”
“Shore. It's your game. Anson dealt himself this hand.... Between you an' me, Dale, I never liked the deal.”
“Sure. It's your game. Anson dealt himself this hand... Between you and me, Dale, I never liked the deal.”
“Who shot Riggs?... I found his body.”
“Who shot Riggs?... I found his body.”
“Wal, yours truly was around when thet come off,” replied Wilson, with an involuntary little shudder. Some thought made him sick.
“Yeah, I was there when that happened,” Wilson replied, with a slight involuntary shudder. A thought made him feel sick.
“The girl? Is she safe—unharmed?” queried Dale, hurriedly.
“The girl? Is she safe—okay?” asked Dale, quickly.
“She's shore jest as safe an' sound as when she was home. Dale, she's the gamest kid thet ever breathed! Why, no one could hev ever made me believe a girl, a kid like her, could hev the nerve she's got. Nothin's happened to her 'cept Riggs hit her in the mouth.... I killed him for thet.... An', so help me, God, I believe it's been workin' in me to save her somehow! Now it'll not be so hard.”
“She's just as safe and sound as when she was home. Dale, she's the bravest kid that ever lived! Honestly, no one could have ever made me believe a girl, a kid like her, could have the guts she's got. Nothing's happened to her except Riggs hit her in the mouth... I killed him for that... And, I swear to God, I believe it's been driving me to save her somehow! Now it won't be so hard.”
“But how?” demanded Dale.
“But how?” asked Dale.
“Lemme see.... Wal, I've got to sneak her out of camp an' meet you. Thet's all.”
“Let me see.... Well, I have to sneak her out of camp and meet you. That’s it.”
“It must be done quick.”
“It must be done quickly.”
“But, Dale, listen,” remonstrated Wilson, earnestly. “Too quick 'll be as bad as too slow. Snake is sore these days, gittin' sorer all the time. He might savvy somethin', if I ain't careful, an' kill the girl or do her harm. I know these fellars. They're all ready to go to pieces. An' shore I must play safe. Shore it'd be safer to have a plan.”
“But, Dale, listen,” Wilson said earnestly. “Moving too fast is just as bad as moving too slow. Snake is angry these days, getting angrier all the time. He might catch on to something, and if I'm not careful, he could hurt the girl or even kill her. I know these guys. They're all ready to fall apart. And I really need to play it safe. It would definitely be smarter to have a plan.”
Wilson's shrewd, light eyes gleamed with an idea. He was about to lower one of his upraised hands, evidently to point to the cougar, when he thought better of that.
Wilson's sharp, bright eyes sparkled with a thought. He was about to drop one of his raised hands, clearly to point at the cougar, when he reconsidered.
“Anson's scared of cougars. Mebbe we can scare him an' the gang so it 'd be easy to sneak the girl off. Can you make thet big brute do tricks? Rush the camp at night an' squall an' chase off the horses?”
“Anson's afraid of cougars. Maybe we can scare him and the gang so it would be easy to sneak the girl away. Can you make that big brute do tricks? Rush the camp at night and scream and chase off the horses?”
“I'll guarantee to scare Anson out of ten years' growth,” replied Dale.
“I'll make sure to scare Anson so much he'll feel like he's lost ten years,” replied Dale.
“Shore it's a go, then,” resumed Wilson, as if glad. “I'll post the girl—give her a hunch to do her part. You sneak up to-night jest before dark. I'll hev the gang worked up. An' then you put the cougar to his tricks, whatever you want. When the gang gits wild I'll grab the girl an' pack her off down heah or somewheres aboot an' whistle fer you.... But mebbe thet ain't so good. If thet cougar comes pilin' into camp he might jump me instead of one of the gang. An' another hunch. He might slope up on me in the dark when I was tryin' to find you. Shore thet ain't appealin' to me.”
“Sure, it's a plan then,” Wilson said, sounding relieved. “I'll give the girl a heads-up to do her part. You sneak in tonight just before dark. I'll have the gang all riled up. And then you pull your tricks with the cougar, however you want. When the gang gets wild, I'll grab the girl and take her off down here or somewhere around and whistle for you… But maybe that’s not such a great idea. If that cougar charges into camp, he might go for me instead of one of the gang. And another thing. He might come at me in the dark while I’m trying to find you. That definitely doesn’t sound appealing to me.”
“Wilson, this cougar is a pet,” replied Dale. “You think he's dangerous, but he's not. No more than a kitten. He only looks fierce. He has never been hurt by a person an' he's never fought anythin' himself but deer an' bear. I can make him trail any scent. But the truth is I couldn't make him hurt you or anybody. All the same, he can be made to scare the hair off any one who doesn't know him.”
“Wilson, this cougar is a pet,” Dale replied. “You think he's dangerous, but he's not. He's no more dangerous than a kitten. He only looks fierce. He’s never been hurt by a person, and he's never fought anything but deer and bears. I can make him follow any scent. But honestly, I couldn’t make him hurt you or anyone else. That said, he can definitely scare the daylights out of anyone who doesn’t know him.”
“Shore thet settles me. I'll be havin' a grand joke while them fellars is scared to death.... Dale, you can depend on me. An' I'm beholdin' to you fer what 'll square me some with myself.... To-night, an' if it won't work then, to-morrer night shore!”
“Sure, that calms me down. I’ll be having a great time while those guys are scared to death... Dale, you can count on me. And I owe you one for what will help me feel better about myself... Tonight, and if that doesn’t work, then tomorrow night for sure!”
Dale lowered the rifle. The big cougar spat again. Wilson dropped his hands and, stepping forward, split the green wall of intersecting spruce branches. Then he turned up the ravine toward the glen. Once there, in sight of his comrades, his action and expression changed.
Dale lowered the rifle. The big cougar hissed again. Wilson let his hands drop and, stepping forward, pushed through the dense wall of overlapping spruce branches. Then he headed up the ravine towards the glen. Once he reached it and saw his friends, his demeanor and expression shifted.
“Hosses all thar, Jim?” asked Anson, as he picked up, his cards.
“Horses all there, Jim?” asked Anson, as he picked up his cards.
“Shore. They act awful queer, them hosses,” replied. Wilson. “They're afraid of somethin'.”
“Sure. Those horses are acting really strange,” Wilson replied. “They're scared of something.”
“A-huh! Silvertip mebbe,” muttered Anson. “Jim, You jest keep watch of them hosses. We'd be done if some tarnal varmint stampeded them.”
“A-huh! Maybe Silvertip,” muttered Anson. “Jim, you just keep an eye on those horses. We'd be done for if some darn critter stampeded them.”
“Reckon I'm elected to do all the work now,” complained Wilson, “while you card-sharps cheat each other. Rustle the hosses—an' water an' fire-wood. Cook an' wash. Hey?”
“Looks like I'm stuck doing all the work now,” complained Wilson, “while you card sharks just cheat each other. Gather the horses—and get water and firewood. Cook and do laundry. Right?”
“No one I ever seen can do them camp tricks any better 'n Jim Wilson,” replied Anson.
“No one I've ever seen can do those camp tricks better than Jim Wilson,” replied Anson.
“Jim, you're a lady's man an' thar's our pretty hoodoo over thar to feed an' amoose,” remarked Shady Jones, with a smile that disarmed his speech.
“Jim, you're a ladies' man and there's our pretty hoodoo over there to entertain and charm,” said Shady Jones, with a smile that made his words feel friendly.
The outlaws guffawed.
The outlaws laughed.
“Git out, Jim, you're breakin' up the game,” said Moze, who appeared loser.
“Get out, Jim, you’re ruining the game,” said Moze, who looked like a loser.
“Wal, thet gurl would starve if it wasn't fer me,” replied Wilson, genially, and he walked over toward her, beginning to address her, quite loudly, as he approached. “Wal, miss, I'm elected cook an' I'd shore like to heah what you fancy fer dinner.”
“Well, that girl would starve if it weren't for me,” replied Wilson, cheerfully, as he walked over to her, starting to speak to her quite loudly as he got closer. “Well, miss, I've been elected cook and I'd really like to hear what you want for dinner.”
The outlaws heard, for they guffawed again. “Haw! Haw! if Jim ain't funny!” exclaimed Anson.
The outlaws heard it and burst out laughing again. “Ha! Ha! Jim is really funny!” shouted Anson.
The girl looked up amazed. Wilson was winking at her, and when he got near he began to speak rapidly and low.
The girl looked up in amazement. Wilson was winking at her, and when he got closer, he started to speak quickly and softly.
“I jest met Dale down in the woods with his pet cougar. He's after you. I'm goin' to help him git you safe away. Now you do your part. I want you to pretend you've gone crazy. Savvy? Act out of your head! Shore I don't care what you do or say, only act crazy. An' don't be scared. We're goin' to scare the gang so I'll hev a chance to sneak you away. To-night or to-morrow—shore.”
“I just met Dale down in the woods with his pet cougar. He's after you. I'm going to help him get you out safely. Now you do your part. I want you to pretend you've gone crazy. Got it? Act totally out of your mind! I really don’t care what you do or say, just act insane. And don’t be scared. We’re going to scare the gang so I’ll have a chance to sneak you away. Tonight or tomorrow—sure.”
Before he began to speak she was pale, sad, dull of eye. Swiftly, with his words, she was transformed, and when he had ended she did not appear the same girl. She gave him one blazing flash of comprehension and nodded her head rapidly.
Before he started to speak, she looked pale, sad, and lacking in sparkle. Quickly, with his words, she changed, and when he finished, she didn't seem like the same girl anymore. She shot him a look of understanding and nodded her head quickly.
“Yes, I understand. I'll do it!” she whispered.
“Yes, I get it. I'll do it!” she whispered.
The outlaw turned slowly away with the most abstract air, confounded amid his shrewd acting, and he did not collect himself until half-way back to his comrades. Then, beginning to hum an old darky tune, he stirred up and replenished the fire, and set about preparation for the midday meal. But he did not miss anything going on around him. He saw the girl go into her shelter and come out with her hair all down over her face. Wilson, back to his comrades, grinned his glee, and he wagged his head as if he thought the situation was developing.
The outlaw slowly turned away with a distant look, lost in his clever performance, and he didn’t gather himself until he was halfway back to his friends. Then, starting to hum an old tune, he stoked the fire and began prepping for lunch. But he stayed aware of everything happening around him. He noticed the girl go into her shelter and come out with her hair covering her face. Wilson, facing his friends, grinned with delight and nodded his head as if he thought things were getting interesting.
The gambling outlaws, however, did not at once see the girl preening herself and smoothing her long hair in a way calculated to startle.
The gambling outlaws, however, didn't immediately notice the girl fixing her hair and smoothing it in a way that was sure to catch their attention.
“Busted!” ejaculated Anson, with a curse, as he slammed down his cards. “If I ain't hoodooed I'm a two-bit of a gambler!”
“Gotcha!” exclaimed Anson, cursing as he threw down his cards. “If I’m not cursed, I'm a lousy gambler!”
“Sartin you're hoodooed,” said Shady Jones, in scorn. “Is thet jest dawnin' on you?”
“Sartin, you’re cursed,” Shady Jones said mockingly. “Is that just now sinking in for you?”
“Boss, you play like a cow stuck in the mud,” remarked Moze, laconically.
“Boss, you play like a cow stuck in the mud,” Moze said dryly.
“Fellars, it ain't funny,” declared Anson, with pathetic gravity. “I'm jest gittin' on to myself. Somethin's wrong. Since 'way last fall no luck—nothin' but the wust end of everythin'. I ain't blamin' anybody. I'm the boss. It's me thet's off.”
“Guys, it’s not funny,” Anson declared seriously. “I’m just starting to figure myself out. Something’s wrong. Since way last fall, no luck—just the worst of everything. I’m not blaming anyone. I’m in charge. It’s me that’s messed up.”
“Snake, shore it was the gurl deal you made,” rejoined Wilson, who had listened. “I told you. Our troubles hev only begun. An' I can see the wind-up. Look!”
“Snake, I'm sure it was the girl deal you made,” replied Wilson, who had been listening. “I told you. Our troubles have only just started. And I can see how this will end. Look!”
Wilson pointed to where the girl stood, her hair flying wildly all over her face and shoulders. She was making most elaborate bows to an old stump, sweeping the ground with her tresses in her obeisance.
Wilson pointed to where the girl stood, her hair flying all over her face and shoulders. She was bowing deeply to an old stump, sweeping the ground with her hair in her respect.
Anson started. He grew utterly astounded. His amaze was ludicrous. And the other two men looked to stare, to equal their leader's bewilderment.
Anson jumped. He was completely shocked. His astonishment was ridiculous. And the other two men stared, matching their leader's confusion.
“What 'n hell's come over her?” asked Anson, dubiously. “Must hev perked up.... But she ain't feelin' thet gay!”
“What the hell has come over her?” asked Anson, skeptically. “She must have perked up... But she doesn't seem that cheerful!”
Wilson tapped his forehead with a significant finger.
Wilson tapped his forehead with a meaningful finger.
“Shore I was scared of her this mawnin',” he whispered.
“Sure I was scared of her this morning,” he whispered.
“Naw!” exclaimed Anson, incredulously.
"No way!" Anson exclaimed, incredulously.
“If she hain't queer I never seen no queer wimmin,” vouchsafed Shady Jones, and it would have been judged, by the way he wagged his head, that he had been all his days familiar with women.
“If she isn't weird, I've never seen a weird woman,” said Shady Jones, and by the way he shook his head, it seemed like he had always been around women.
Moze looked beyond words, and quite alarmed.
Moze looked past the words, clearly alarmed.
“I seen it comin',” declared Wilson, very much excited. “But I was scared to say so. You-all made fun of me aboot her. Now I shore wish I had spoken up.”
“I saw it coming,” Wilson said, clearly excited. “But I was too scared to say anything. You all made fun of me about her. Now I really wish I had spoken up.”
Anson nodded solemnly. He did not believe the evidence of his sight, but the facts seemed stunning. As if the girl were a dangerous and incomprehensible thing, he approached her step by step. Wilson followed, and the others appeared drawn irresistibly.
Anson nodded seriously. He didn't trust what he was seeing, but the facts felt overwhelming. It was as if the girl was a dangerous and mysterious being, so he moved closer to her slowly. Wilson followed him, and the others seemed to be pulled in without any choice.
“Hey thar—kid!” called Anson, hoarsely.
“Hey there—kid!” called Anson, hoarsely.
The girl drew her slight form up haughtily. Through her spreading tresses her eyes gleamed unnaturally upon the outlaw leader. But she deigned not to reply.
The girl straightened her slim body arrogantly. Her eyes shone unnaturally at the outlaw leader through her flowing hair. But she chose not to respond.
“Hey thar—you Rayner girl!” added Anson, lamely. “What's ailin' you?”
“Hey there—you Rayner girl!” added Anson, awkwardly. “What’s wrong with you?”
“My lord! did you address me?” she asked, loftily.
“My lord! Did you speak to me?” she asked, haughtily.
Shady Jones got over his consternation and evidently extracted some humor from the situation, as his dark face began to break its strain.
Shady Jones overcame his shock and clearly found some humor in the situation, as the tension began to fade from his dark face.
“Aww!” breathed Anson, heavily.
“Aww!” breathed Anson, sighing heavily.
“Ophelia awaits your command, my lord. I've been gathering flowers,” she said, sweetly, holding up her empty hands as if they contained a bouquet.
“Ophelia is waiting for your command, my lord. I've been picking flowers,” she said, sweetly, holding up her empty hands as if they had a bouquet.
Shady Jones exploded in convulsed laughter. But his merriment was not shared. And suddenly it brought disaster upon him. The girl flew at him.
Shady Jones burst out laughing uncontrollably. But no one else found it funny. Suddenly, it led to trouble for him. The girl charged at him.
“Why do you croak, you toad? I will have you whipped and put in irons, you scullion!” she cried, passionately.
“Why are you always complaining, you toad? I will have you punished and locked up, you kitchen servant!” she yelled, angrily.
Shady underwent a remarkable change, and stumbled in his backward retreat. Then she snapped her fingers in Moze's face.
Shady went through a significant transformation and tripped as he pulled back. Then she snapped her fingers in Moze's face.
“You black devil! Get hence! Avaunt!”
“You black devil! Get out of here! Go away!”
Anson plucked up courage enough to touch her.
Anson gathered enough courage to touch her.
“Aww! Now, Ophelyar—”
“Aww! Now, Ophelyar—”
Probably he meant to try to humor her, but she screamed, and he jumped back as if she might burn him. She screamed shrilly, in wild, staccato notes.
Probably he intended to make her laugh, but she screamed, and he recoiled as if she could set him on fire. She screamed sharply, in frantic, broken bursts.
“You! You!” she pointed her finger at the outlaw leader. “You brute to women! You ran off from your wife!”
“You! You!” she pointed her finger at the outlaw leader. “You bully to women! You ran away from your wife!”
Anson turned plum-color and then slowly white. The girl must have sent a random shot home.
Anson went from a deep plum color to slowly turning white. The girl must have taken a wild shot at home.
“And now the devil's turned you into a snake. A long, scaly snake with green eyes! Uugh! You'll crawl on your belly soon—when my cowboy finds you. And he'll tramp you in the dust.”
“And now the devil's turned you into a snake. A long, scaly snake with green eyes! Yuck! You'll be crawling on your belly soon—when my cowboy finds you. And he'll stomp you into the dust.”
She floated away from them and began to whirl gracefully, arms spread and hair flying; and then, apparently oblivious of the staring men, she broke into a low, sweet song. Next she danced around a pine, then danced into her little green inclosure. From which presently she sent out the most doleful moans.
She drifted away from them and started to spin gracefully, arms outstretched and hair flying; and then, seemingly unaware of the men staring at her, she began to hum a soft, sweet tune. Next, she danced around a pine tree, then twirled into her small green space. From there, she soon let out the saddest moans.
“Aww! What a shame!” burst out Anson. “Thet fine, healthy, nervy kid! Clean gone! Daffy! Crazy 'n a bedbug!”
“Aww! What a shame!” Anson exclaimed. “That fine, healthy, energetic kid! Completely gone! Daffy! Crazy as a bedbug!”
“Shore it's a shame,” protested Wilson. “But it's wuss for us. Lord! if we was hoodooed before, what will we be now? Didn't I tell you, Snake Anson? You was warned. Ask Shady an' Moze—they see what's up.”
“Sure it's a shame,” protested Wilson. “But it’s worse for us. God! If we were cursed before, what will we be now? Didn’t I tell you, Snake Anson? You were warned. Ask Shady and Moze—they see what's happening.”
“No luck 'll ever come our way ag'in,” predicted Shady, mournfully.
“No luck will ever come our way again,” predicted Shady, sadly.
“It beats me, boss, it beats me,” muttered Moze.
“It beats me, boss, it beats me,” Moze mumbled.
“A crazy woman on my hands! If thet ain't the last straw!” broke out Anson, tragically, as he turned away. Ignorant, superstitious, worked upon by things as they seemed, the outlaw imagined himself at last beset by malign forces. When he flung himself down upon one of the packs his big red-haired hands shook. Shady and Moze resembled two other men at the end of their ropes.
“A crazy woman on my hands! If that isn’t the last straw!” yelled Anson dramatically as he turned away. Uninformed, superstitious, and influenced by appearances, the outlaw thought he was finally surrounded by evil forces. As he threw himself down onto one of the packs, his large red-haired hands trembled. Shady and Moze looked like two other guys who were completely at their wit's end.
Wilson's tense face twitched, and he averted it, as apparently he fought off a paroxysm of some nature. Just then Anson swore a thundering oath.
Wilson's tense face twitched, and he turned away, as it seemed he was trying to fight off some kind of spasm. Just then Anson let out a loud curse.
“Crazy or not, I'll git gold out of thet kid!” he roared.
"Crazy or not, I'm going to get gold out of that kid!" he shouted.
“But, man, talk sense. Are you gittin' daffy, too? I declare this outfit's been eatin' loco. You can't git gold fer her!” said Wilson, deliberately.
“But, man, talk sense. Are you going crazy too? I swear this group has been losing it. You can’t get gold for her!” said Wilson, deliberately.
“Why can't I?”
"Why can't I?"
“'Cause we're tracked. We can't make no dickers. Why, in another day or so we'll be dodgin' lead.”
“Because we're being watched. We can't make any deals. Why, in another day or so we'll be dodging bullets.”
“Tracked! Whar 'd you git thet idee? As soon as this?” queried Anson, lifting his head like a striking snake. His men, likewise, betrayed sudden interest.
“Tracked! Where did you get that idea? As soon as this?” asked Anson, lifting his head like a striking snake. His men also showed sudden interest.
“Shore it's no idee. I 'ain't seen any one. But I feel it in my senses. I hear somebody comin'—a step on our trail—all the time—night in particular. Reckon there's a big posse after us.”
“Sure, it’s no joke. I haven’t seen anyone. But I can feel it in my bones. I hear someone coming—a step on our trail—all the time—especially at night. I think there’s a big posse after us.”
“Wal, if I see or hear anythin' I'll knock the girl on the head an' we'll dig out of hyar,” replied Anson, sullenly.
“Well, if I see or hear anything, I'll knock the girl on the head and we’ll get out of here,” Anson replied, sulkily.
Wilson executed a swift forward motion, violent and passionate, so utterly unlike what might have been looked for from him, that the three outlaws gaped.
Wilson made a quick, powerful move forward, intense and full of energy, completely different from what anyone would expect from him, leaving the three outlaws stunned.
“Then you'll shore hev to knock Jim Wilson on the haid first,” he said, in voice as strange as his action.
“Then you'll definitely have to hit Jim Wilson on the head first,” he said, in a voice as unusual as his behavior.
“Jim! You wouldn't go back on me!” implored Anson, with uplifted hands, in a dignity of pathos.
“Jim! You wouldn’t go back on me!” Anson pleaded, raising his hands with a sense of heartfelt dignity.
“I'm losin' my haid, too, an' you shore might as well knock it in, an' you'll hev to before I'll stand you murderin' thet pore little gurl you've drove crazy.”
“I'm losing my mind too, and you might as well just knock it in, and you'll have to before I'll let you keep murdering that poor little girl you've driven crazy.”
“Jim, I was only mad,” replied Anson. “Fer thet matter, I'm growin' daffy myself. Aw! we all need a good stiff drink of whisky.”
“Jim, I was just angry,” Anson replied. “For that matter, I'm going a bit crazy myself. Aw! we all need a strong drink of whiskey.”
So he tried to throw off gloom and apprehension, but he failed. His comrades did not rally to his help. Wilson walked away, nodding his head.
So he tried to shake off the sadness and anxiety, but he couldn't. His friends didn’t come to his aid. Wilson walked away, shaking his head.
“Boss, let Jim alone,” whispered Shady. “It's orful the way you buck ag'in' him—when you seen he's stirred up. Jim's true blue. But you gotta be careful.”
“Boss, just leave Jim alone,” whispered Shady. “It's awful how you go after him—especially when you see he's upset. Jim's really loyal. But you need to be careful.”
Moze corroborated this statement by gloomy nods.
Moze confirmed this statement with somber nods.
When the card-playing was resumed, Anson did not join the game, and both Moze and Shady evinced little of that whole-hearted obsession which usually attended their gambling. Anson lay at length, his head in a saddle, scowling at the little shelter where the captive girl kept herself out of sight. At times a faint song or laugh, very unnatural, was wafted across the space. Wilson plodded at the cooking and apparently heard no sounds. Presently he called the men to eat, which office they surlily and silently performed, as if it was a favor bestowed upon the cook.
When the card game started again, Anson didn’t join in, and both Moze and Shady showed little of the usual enthusiasm that came with their gambling. Anson lay stretched out, his head resting on a saddle, glowering at the small shelter where the captive girl was hiding. Occasionally, a faint song or laugh, which felt very out of place, drifted over. Wilson was busy cooking and seemed to ignore the sounds. After a while, he called the men to eat, which they did grumpily and without a word, as if it were a favor to the cook.
“Snake, hadn't I ought to take a bite of grub over to the gurl?” asked Wilson.
“Snake, shouldn't I take some food over to the girl?” asked Wilson.
“Do you hev to ask me thet?” snapped Anson. “She's gotta be fed, if we hev to stuff it down her throat.”
“Do you have to ask me that?” snapped Anson. “She has to be fed, even if we have to shove it down her throat.”
“Wal, I ain't stuck on the job,” replied Wilson. “But I'll tackle it, seein' you-all got cold feet.”
“Well, I’m not really into the job,” Wilson replied. “But I’ll take it on, since you guys got scared.”
With plate and cup be reluctantly approached the little lean-to, and, kneeling, he put his head inside. The girl, quick-eyed and alert, had evidently seen him coming. At any rate, she greeted him with a cautious smile.
With a plate and cup, he reluctantly approached the small lean-to, and kneeling down, he poked his head inside. The girl, sharp-eyed and alert, had clearly noticed him coming. Either way, she welcomed him with a cautious smile.
“Jim, was I pretty good?” she whispered.
“Jim, was I okay?” she whispered.
“Miss, you was shore the finest aktress I ever seen,” he responded, in a low voice. “But you dam near overdid it. I'm goin' to tell Anson you're sick now—poisoned or somethin' awful. Then we'll wait till night. Dale shore will help us out.”
“Miss, you were definitely the best actress I've ever seen,” he replied, in a low voice. “But you almost went too far. I'm going to tell Anson you're sick now—poisoned or something terrible. Then we'll wait until night. Dale will definitely help us out.”
“Oh, I'm on fire to get away,” she exclaimed. “Jim Wilson, I'll never forget you as long as I live!”
“Oh, I can't wait to get away,” she exclaimed. “Jim Wilson, I’ll always remember you for the rest of my life!”
He seemed greatly embarrassed.
He looked really embarrassed.
“Wal—miss—I—I'll do my best licks. But I ain't gamblin' none on results. Be patient. Keep your nerve. Don't get scared. I reckon between me an' Dale you'll git away from heah.”
“Wal—miss—I’ll do my best shots. But I’m not betting on any results. Be patient. Stay calm. Don’t get scared. I think between me and Dale, you’ll get out of here.”
Withdrawing his head, he got up and returned to the camp-fire, where Anson was waiting curiously.
Withdrawing his head, he got up and went back to the campfire, where Anson was waiting with curiosity.
“I left the grub. But she didn't touch it. Seems sort of sick to me, like she was poisoned.”
“I left the food. But she didn’t touch it. Seems pretty sick to me, like she was poisoned.”
“Jim, didn't I hear you talkin'?” asked Anson.
“Jim, didn’t I hear you talking?” asked Anson.
“Shore. I was coaxin' her. Reckon she ain't so ranty as she was. But she shore is doubled-up, an' sickish.”
“Sure. I was trying to encourage her. I think she’s not as upset as she was. But she definitely is in a lot of pain and feeling unwell.”
“Wuss an' wuss all the time,” said Anson, between his teeth. “An' where's Burt? Hyar it's noon an' he left early. He never was no woodsman. He's got lost.”
“Wuss and wuss all the time,” said Anson through clenched teeth. “And where's Burt? It's noon and he left early. He was never much of a woodsman. He must be lost.”
“Either thet or he's run into somethin',” replied Wilson, thoughtfully.
“Either that or he's run into something,” replied Wilson, thoughtfully.
Anson doubled a huge fist and cursed deep under his breath—the reaction of a man whose accomplices and partners and tools, whose luck, whose faith in himself had failed him. He flung himself down under a tree, and after a while, when his rigidity relaxed, he probably fell asleep. Moze and Shady kept at their game. Wilson paced to and fro, sat down, and then got up to bunch the horses again, walked around the dell and back to camp. The afternoon hours were long. And they were waiting hours. The act of waiting appeared on the surface of all these outlaws did.
Anson clenched his huge fist and cursed quietly under his breath—the reaction of a man whose accomplices, partners, tools, luck, and faith in himself had all let him down. He threw himself down under a tree, and after a while, as his tension faded, he probably fell asleep. Moze and Shady continued their game. Wilson paced back and forth, sat down, and then got up again to gather the horses, walking around the area and back to camp. The afternoon dragged on. They were just passing the time. The act of waiting was evident in everything these outlaws did.
At sunset the golden gloom of the glen changed to a vague, thick twilight. Anson rolled over, yawned, and sat up. As he glanced around, evidently seeking Burt, his face clouded.
At sunset, the golden shadow of the valley turned into a hazy, dense twilight. Anson rolled over, yawned, and sat up. As he looked around, clearly trying to find Burt, his expression darkened.
“No sign of Burt?” he asked.
“No sign of Burt?” he asked.
Wilson expressed a mild surprise. “Wal, Snake, you ain't expectin' Burt now?”
Wilson expressed mild surprise. “Well, Snake, you’re not expecting Burt now?”
“I am, course I am. Why not?” demanded Anson. “Any other time we'd look fer him, wouldn't we?”
“I am, of course I am. Why not?” Anson asked. “Any other time we’d look for him, right?”
“Any other time ain't now.... Burt won't ever come back!” Wilson spoke it with a positive finality.
“Any other time isn’t now... Burt won't ever come back!” Wilson said it with a firm certainty.
“A-huh! Some more of them queer feelin's of yourn—operatin' again, hey? Them onnatural kind thet you can't explain, hey?”
“A-huh! More of those strange feelings you have—acting up again, huh? Those unnatural ones that you can’t explain, right?”
Anson's queries were bitter and rancorous.
Anson's questions were harsh and resentful.
“Yes. An', Snake, I tax you with this heah. Ain't any of them queer feelin's operatin' in you?”
“Yes. And, Snake, I’m asking you this: Are any of those strange feelings happening with you?”
“No!” rolled out the leader, savagely. But his passionate denial was a proof that he lied. From the moment of this outburst, which was a fierce clinging to the old, brave instincts of his character, unless a sudden change marked the nature of his fortunes, he would rapidly deteriorate to the breaking-point. And in such brutal, unrestrained natures as his this breaking-point meant a desperate stand, a desperate forcing of events, a desperate accumulation of passions that stalked out to deal and to meet disaster and blood and death.
“No!” shouted the leader, brutally. But his intense denial was proof that he was lying. From that moment on, which was a fierce hold on the old, brave instincts of his character, unless a sudden shift occurred in his fortunes, he would quickly deteriorate to the breaking point. For someone with such brutal, unrestrained nature as his, this breaking point meant a desperate struggle, a frantic push of events, and an overwhelming accumulation of passions that emerged to confront disaster, blood, and death.
Wilson put a little wood on the fire and he munched a biscuit. No one asked him to cook. No one made any effort to do so. One by one each man went to the pack to get some bread and meat.
Wilson added a small log to the fire and nibbled on a biscuit. No one asked him to cook. No one tried to do it. One by one, each man went to the supplies to grab some bread and meat.
Then they waited as men who knew not what they waited for, yet hated and dreaded it.
Then they waited like men who had no idea what they were waiting for, but felt hate and dread about it.
Twilight in that glen was naturally a strange, veiled condition of the atmosphere. It was a merging of shade and light, which two seemed to make gray, creeping shadows.
Twilight in that glen was naturally a strange, shrouded state of the atmosphere. It was a mix of shade and light, which together created gray, creeping shadows.
Suddenly a snorting and stamping of the horses startled the men.
Suddenly, the snorting and stamping of the horses startled the men.
“Somethin' scared the hosses,” said Anson, rising. “Come on.”
“Something scared the horses,” said Anson, getting up. “Let’s go.”
Moze accompanied him, and they disappeared in the gloom. More trampling of hoofs was heard, then a cracking of brush, and the deep voices of men. At length the two outlaws returned, leading three of the horses, which they haltered in the open glen.
Moze went with him, and they faded away into the shadows. There was more noise from hooves, followed by the sound of branches breaking and the low voices of men. Eventually, the two outlaws came back, bringing three of the horses with them, which they tied up in the open glen.
The camp-fire light showed Anson's face dark and serious.
The campfire light cast shadows on Anson's face, making him look serious and intense.
“Jim, them hosses are wilder 'n deer,” he said. “I ketched mine, an' Moze got two. But the rest worked away whenever we come close. Some varmint has scared them bad. We all gotta rustle out thar quick.”
“Jim, those horses are wilder than deer,” he said. “I caught mine, and Moze got two. But the rest ran away whenever we got close. Some critter has really scared them. We all need to get out there fast.”
Wilson rose, shaking his head doubtfully. And at that moment the quiet air split to a piercing, horrid neigh of a terrified horse. Prolonged to a screech, it broke and ended. Then followed snorts of fright, pound and crack and thud of hoofs, and crash of brush; then a gathering thumping, crashing roar, split by piercing sounds.
Wilson stood up, shaking his head in doubt. At that moment, the still air was pierced by a chilling, horrified neigh of a scared horse. It stretched into a scream, then stopped abruptly. After that came the sounds of snorts of fear, the pounding, cracking, and thudding of hooves, and the crashing of brush; then a growing thumping, crashing noise, interrupted by sharp sounds.
“Stampede!” yelled Anson, and he ran to hold his own horse, which he had haltered right in camp. It was big and wild-looking, and now reared and plunged to break away. Anson just got there in time, and then it took all his weight to pull the horse down. Not until the crashing, snorting, pounding melee had subsided and died away over the rim of the glen did Anson dare leave his frightened favorite.
“Stampede!” yelled Anson, and he ran to grab his horse, which he had tied up right in camp. It was big and looked wild, now rearing and lunging to break free. Anson reached it just in time, and it took all his strength to pull the horse down. Not until the crashing, snorting, pounding chaos had calmed and faded over the edge of the glen did Anson dare to leave his terrified favorite.
“Gone! Our horses are gone! Did you hear 'em?” he exclaimed, blankly.
“Gone! Our horses are gone! Did you hear them?” he said, staring blankly.
“Shore. They're a cut-up an' crippled bunch by now,” replied Wilson.
“Sure. They're a messed-up and broken group by now,” replied Wilson.
“Boss, we'll never git 'ern back, not 'n a hundred years,” declared Moze.
“Boss, we'll never get them back, not in a hundred years,” declared Moze.
“Thet settles us, Snake Anson,” stridently added Shady Jones. “Them hosses are gone! You can kiss your hand to them.... They wasn't hobbled. They hed an orful scare. They split on thet stampede an' they'll never git together. ... See what you've fetched us to!”
“Thet settles us, Snake Anson,” Shady Jones blurted out. “Those horses are gone! You can say goodbye to them…. They weren’t hobbled. They had a terrible scare. They bolted during that stampede and they’ll never get back together. … Look what you’ve brought us to!”
Under the force of this triple arraignment the outlaw leader dropped to his seat, staggered and silenced. In fact, silence fell upon all the men and likewise enfolded the glen.
Under the weight of this triple accusation, the outlaw leader sank into his seat, staggered, and fell silent. In fact, a hush settled over all the men and enveloped the glen.
Night set in jet-black, dismal, lonely, without a star. Faintly the wind moaned. Weirdly the brook babbled through its strange chords to end in the sound that was hollow. It was never the same—a rumble, as if faint, distant thunder—a deep gurgle, as of water drawn into a vortex—a rolling, as of a stone in swift current. The black cliff was invisible, yet seemed to have many weird faces; the giant pines loomed spectral; the shadows were thick, moving, changing. Flickering lights from the camp-fire circled the huge trunks and played fantastically over the brooding men. This camp-fire did not burn or blaze cheerily; it had no glow, no sputter, no white heart, no red, living embers. One by one the outlaws, as if with common consent, tried their hands at making the fire burn aright. What little wood had been collected was old; it would burn up with false flare, only to die quickly.
Night fell, dark and gloomy, empty, without a star in sight. The wind whispered softly. The brook gurgled weirdly, its strange sounds ending in a hollow echo. It never sounded the same—a rumble, like faint, distant thunder—a deep gurgle, as if water was being pulled into a vortex—a rolling sound, like a stone tumbling in a swift current. The black cliff was unseen but seemed to have many eerie faces; the giant pines looked ghostly; the shadows were thick, shifting, and changing. Flickering lights from the campfire danced around the massive trunks and played oddly over the solemn men. This campfire didn’t burn brightly or cheerfully; it had no warmth, no crackle, no white glow, no red, living coals. One by one, the outlaws, as if in agreement, attempted to get the fire to burn properly. The little wood they had gathered was old; it would flare up briefly, only to die down quickly.
After a while not one of the outlaws spoke or stirred. Not one smoked. Their gloomy eyes were fixed on the fire. Each one was concerned with his own thoughts, his own lonely soul unconsciously full of a doubt of the future. That brooding hour severed him from comrade.
After a while, none of the outlaws spoke or moved. Not one of them lit a cigarette. Their gloomy eyes were glued to the fire. Each one was lost in his own thoughts, his lonely soul unknowingly filled with doubts about the future. That heavy hour made him feel disconnected from his companions.
At night nothing seemed the same as it was by day. With success and plenty, with full-blooded action past and more in store, these outlaws were as different from their present state as this black night was different from the bright day they waited for. Wilson, though he played a deep game of deceit for the sake of the helpless girl—and thus did not have haunting and superstitious fears on her account—was probably more conscious of impending catastrophe than any of them.
At night, everything felt different from how it was during the day. With success and abundance, full of action in the past and more to come, these outlaws were as dissimilar from their current situation as this dark night was from the bright day they anticipated. Wilson, while he was playing a complex game of deception to protect the vulnerable girl—and didn’t have the nagging, superstitious fears about her—was probably more aware of the looming disaster than any of them.
The evil they had done spoke in the voice of nature, out of the darkness, and was interpreted by each according to his hopes and fears. Fear was their predominating sense. For years they had lived with some species of fear—of honest men or vengeance, of pursuit, of starvation, of lack of drink or gold, of blood and death, of stronger men, of luck, of chance, of fate, of mysterious nameless force. Wilson was the type of fearless spirit, but he endured the most gnawing and implacable fear of all—that of himself—that he must inevitably fall to deeds beneath his manhood.
The wrongs they had committed echoed through nature, emerging from the darkness, and each person understood it based on their own hopes and fears. Fear was their main feeling. For years, they lived with various kinds of fear—of honest people or retribution, of being chased, of hunger, of thirst for water or riches, of violence and death, of stronger individuals, of luck, of chance, of fate, of some mysterious, nameless force. Wilson was the epitome of a fearless person, but he suffered the most relentless and unyielding fear of all—that of himself—that he would inevitably sink to actions unworthy of his manhood.
So they hunched around the camp-fire, brooding because hope was at lowest ebb; listening because the weird, black silence, with its moan of wind and hollow laugh of brook, compelled them to hear; waiting for sleep, for the hours to pass, for whatever was to come.
So they gathered around the campfire, feeling down because hope was at its lowest; listening because the eerie, dark silence, with its whispering wind and the distant chuckle of the stream, forced them to pay attention; waiting for sleep, for time to move on, for whatever was next.
And it was Anson who caught the first intimation of an impending doom.
And it was Anson who picked up on the first sign of looming disaster.
CHAPTER XXIII
“Listen!”
Anson whispered tensely. His poise was motionless, his eyes roved everywhere. He held up a shaking, bludgy finger, to command silence.
Anson whispered nervously. He stood perfectly still, his eyes darting around. He raised a trembling, stained finger to signal for everyone to be quiet.
A third and stranger sound accompanied the low, weird moan of the wind, and the hollow mockery of the brook—and it seemed a barely perceptible, exquisitely delicate wail or whine. It filled in the lulls between the other sounds.
A third and stranger sound came with the low, eerie moan of the wind and the hollow mockery of the brook—and it felt like a barely noticeable, beautifully delicate wail or whine. It filled the gaps between the other sounds.
“If thet's some varmint he's close,” whispered Anson.
“If that's some critter, he's close,” whispered Anson.
“But shore, it's far off,” said Wilson.
“But sure, it's far away,” said Wilson.
Shady Jones and Moze divided their opinions in the same way.
Shady Jones and Moze had different opinions in the same way.
All breathed freer when the wail ceased, relaxing to their former lounging positions around the fire. An impenetrable wall of blackness circled the pale space lighted by the camp-fire; and this circle contained the dark, somber group of men in the center, the dying camp-fire, and a few spectral trunks of pines and the tethered horses on the outer edge. The horses scarcely moved from their tracks, and their erect, alert heads attested to their sensitiveness to the peculiarities of the night.
Everyone breathed freely again when the wailing stopped, settling back into their usual lounging positions around the fire. A thick wall of darkness surrounded the pale area lit by the campfire; this circle held the gloomy group of men in the center, the fading campfire, a few ghostly pine trunks, and the tied-up horses at the outer edge. The horses barely shifted from their spots, and their upright, attentive heads showed how alert they were to the strange happenings of the night.
Then, at an unusually quiet lull the strange sound gradually arose to a wailing whine.
Then, during an unusually quiet moment, the strange sound slowly developed into a wailing whine.
“It's thet crazy wench cryin',” declared the outlaw leader.
“It's that crazy woman crying,” declared the outlaw leader.
Apparently his allies accepted that statement with as much relief as they had expressed for the termination of the sound.
Apparently, his allies accepted that statement with as much relief as they had shown for the end of the sound.
“Shore, thet must be it,” agreed Jim Wilson, gravely.
“Sure, that must be it,” agreed Jim Wilson, seriously.
“We'll git a lot of sleep with thet gurl whinin' all night,” growled Shady Jones.
“We're not going to get much sleep with that girl whining all night,” growled Shady Jones.
“She gives me the creeps,” said Moze.
“She gives me the chills,” said Moze.
Wilson got up to resume his pondering walk, head bent, hands behind his back, a grim, realistic figure of perturbation.
Wilson got up to continue his thoughtful walk, head down, hands behind his back, a serious, realistic image of distress.
“Jim—set down. You make me nervous,” said Anson, irritably.
“Jim—take a seat. You’re making me nervous,” Anson said, irritated.
Wilson actually laughed, but low, as if to keep his strange mirth well confined.
Wilson actually chuckled, but quietly, as if to keep his odd amusement tightly contained.
“Snake, I'll bet you my hoss an' my gun ag'in' a biscuit thet in aboot six seconds more or less I'll be stampedin like them hosses.”
“Snake, I’ll bet you my horse and my gun against a biscuit that in about six seconds, more or less, I’ll be stampeding like those horses.”
Anson's lean jaw dropped. The other two outlaws stared with round eyes. Wilson was not drunk, they evidently knew; but what he really was appeared a mystery.
Anson's sharp jaw dropped. The other two outlaws stared with wide eyes. Wilson wasn’t drunk, they clearly understood; but what he actually was seemed like a mystery.
“Jim Wilson, are you showin' yellow?” queried Anson, hoarsely.
“Jim Wilson, are you backing out?” Anson asked hoarsely.
“Mebbe. The Lord only knows. But listen heah.... Snake, you've seen an' heard people croak?”
“Might be. Only God knows. But listen here... Snake, have you seen and heard people die?”
“You mean cash in—die?”
“You mean cash out—die?”
“Shore.”
"Beach."
“Wal, yes—a couple or so,” replied Anson, grimly.
“Yeah, a couple or so,” Anson replied, grimly.
“But you never seen no one die of shock—of an orful scare?”
“But you’ve never seen anyone die from shock—from a terrible scare?”
“No, I reckon I never did.”
“No, I guess I never did.”
“I have. An' thet's what's ailin' Jim Wilson,” and he resumed his dogged steps.
“I have. And that’s what’s bothering Jim Wilson,” and he continued his determined stride.
Anson and his two comrades exchanged bewildered glances with one another.
Anson and his two friends looked at each other in confusion.
“A-huh! Say, what's thet got to do with us hyar? asked Anson, presently.
“A-huh! So, what does that have to do with us here?” asked Anson, after a moment.
“Thet gurl is dyin'!” retorted Wilson, in a voice cracking like a whip.
“The girl is dying!” Wilson shot back, his voice snapping like a whip.
The three outlaws stiffened in their seats, incredulous, yet irresistibly swayed by emotions that stirred to this dark, lonely, ill-omened hour.
The three outlaws tensed in their seats, unable to believe what was happening, yet completely moved by the emotions that surged in this dark, lonely, ominous hour.
Wilson trudged to the edge of the lighted circle, muttering to himself, and came back again; then he trudged farther, this time almost out of sight, but only to return; the third time he vanished in the impenetrable wall of light. The three men scarcely moved a muscle as they watched the place where he had disappeared. In a few moments he came stumbling back.
Wilson walked slowly to the edge of the circle of light, mumbling to himself, and then came back; then he walked farther, this time almost out of sight, but only to come back; the third time he disappeared into the thick wall of light. The three men hardly moved as they watched the spot where he had vanished. After a few moments, he came stumbling back.
“Shore she's almost gone,” he said, dismally. “It took my nerve, but I felt of her face.... Thet orful wail is her breath chokin' in her throat.... Like a death-rattle, only long instead of short.”
“Sure, she’s almost gone,” he said sadly. “It took all my courage, but I touched her face... That awful wail is her breath choking in her throat... Like a death rattle, but longer instead of shorter.”
“Wal, if she's gotta croak it's good she gits it over quick,” replied Anson. “I 'ain't hed sleep fer three nights. ... An' what I need is whisky.”
“Well, if she has to die, it’s better that she gets it over with fast,” replied Anson. “I haven't slept for three nights... And what I need is whiskey.”
“Snake, thet's gospel you're spoutin',” remarked Shady Jones, morosely.
“Snake, that's some gospel you're preaching,” said Shady Jones, gloomily.
The direction of sound in the glen was difficult to be assured of, but any man not stirred to a high pitch of excitement could have told that the difference in volume of this strange wail must have been caused by different distances and positions. Also, when it was loudest, it was most like a whine. But these outlaws heard with their consciences.
The direction of sound in the glen was hard to pinpoint, but anyone who wasn’t overly excited could have figured out that the variation in volume of this strange wail was due to different distances and positions. Also, when it was at its loudest, it resembled a whine the most. But these outlaws listened with their consciences.
At last it ceased abruptly.
Finally, it stopped suddenly.
Wilson again left the group to be swallowed up by the night. His absence was longer than usual, but he returned hurriedly.
Wilson left the group again, disappearing into the night. He was gone longer than usual, but he came back quickly.
“She's daid!” he exclaimed, solemnly. “Thet innocent kid—who never harmed no one—an' who'd make any man better fer seein' her—she's daid!... Anson, you've shore a heap to answer fer when your time comes.”
“She's dead!” he exclaimed, solemnly. “That innocent kid—who never harmed anyone—and who'd make any man better just by seeing her—she's dead!... Anson, you sure have a lot to answer for when your time comes.”
“What's eatin' you?” demanded the leader, angrily. “Her blood ain't on my hands.”
“What's bothering you?” the leader asked angrily. “Her blood isn’t on my hands.”
“It shore is,” shouted Wilson, shaking his hand at Anson. “An' you'll hev to take your medicine. I felt thet comin' all along. An' I feel some more.”
“It sure is,” shouted Wilson, waving his hand at Anson. “And you'll have to take your medicine. I saw that coming all along. And I sense more is on the way.”
“Aw! She's jest gone to sleep,” declared Anson, shaking his long frame as he rose. “Gimme a light.”
“Aw! She just fell asleep,” Anson said, shaking his tall frame as he got up. “Give me a light.”
“Boss, you're plumb off to go near a dead gurl thet's jest died crazy,” protested Shady Jones.
“Boss, you’re completely out of your mind to go near a dead girl who just died crazy,” protested Shady Jones.
“Off! Haw! Haw! Who ain't off in this outfit, I'd like to know?” Anson possessed himself of a stick blazing at one and, and with this he stalked off toward the lean-to where the girl was supposed to be dead. His gaunt figure, lighted by the torch, certainly fitted the weird, black surroundings. And it was seen that once near the girl's shelter he proceeded more slowly, until he halted. He bent to peer inside.
“Get lost! Ha! Ha! Who isn’t out of this place, I’d like to know?” Anson grabbed a stick that was on fire and, with that, he marched off toward the lean-to where the girl was said to be dead. His skinny figure, illuminated by the torch, definitely matched the eerie, dark surroundings. As he got closer to the girl’s shelter, he slowed down until he finally stopped. He bent down to look inside.
“SHE'S GONE!” he yelled, in harsh, shaken accents.
“SHE'S GONE!” he shouted, his voice rough and trembling.
Than the torch burned out, leaving only a red glow. He whirled it about, but the blaze did not rekindle. His comrades, peering intently, lost sight of his tall form and the end of the red-ended stick. Darkness like pitch swallowed him. For a moment no sound intervened. Again the moan of wind, the strange little mocking hollow roar, dominated the place. Then there came a rush of something, perhaps of air, like the soft swishing of spruce branches swinging aside. Dull, thudding footsteps followed it. Anson came running back to the fire. His aspect was wild, his face pale, his eyes were fierce and starting from their sockets. He had drawn his gun.
Than the torch burned out, leaving only a red glow. He swung it around, but the flame didn’t reignite. His friends, watching closely, lost sight of his tall figure and the end of the red-tipped stick. Darkness as thick as tar engulfed him. For a moment, there was no sound. Again, the wind moaned, and the strange little mocking hollow roar filled the area. Then something rushed in, maybe a gust of air, like the soft swishing of spruce branches moving aside. Dull, heavy footsteps followed. Anson came running back to the fire. He looked wild, his face pale, and his eyes were wide and bulging. He had pulled out his gun.
“Did—ye—see er hear—anythin'?” he panted, peering back, then all around, and at last at his man.
“Did you see or hear anything?” he panted, looking back, then all around, and finally at his companion.
“No. An' I shore was lookin' an' listenin',” replied Wilson.
“No. And I definitely was looking and listening,” replied Wilson.
“Boss, there wasn't nothin',” declared Moze.
“Boss, there was nothing,” declared Moze.
“I ain't so sartin,” said Shady Jones, with doubtful, staring eyes. “I believe I heerd a rustlin'.”
“I’m not so sure,” said Shady Jones, with doubtful, staring eyes. “I think I heard a rustling.”
“She wasn't there!” ejaculated Anson, in wondering awe. “She's gone!... My torch went out. I couldn't see. An' jest then I felt somethin' was passin'. Fast! I jerked 'round. All was black, an' yet if I didn't see a big gray streak I'm crazier 'n thet gurl. But I couldn't swear to anythin' but a rushin' of wind. I felt thet.”
"She wasn't there!" Anson exclaimed in amazement. "She's gone!... My flashlight went out. I couldn't see. And just then, I felt something passing by. Fast! I turned around. Everything was dark, and yet if I didn't see a big gray streak, I'm crazier than that girl. But I can't swear to anything except for a rushing wind. I felt that."
“Gone!” exclaimed Wilson, in great alarm. “Fellars, if thet's so, then mebbe she wasn't daid an' she wandered off. ... But she was daid! Her heart hed quit beatin'. I'll swear to thet.”
“Gone!” Wilson exclaimed, clearly alarmed. “Guys, if that's true, then maybe she wasn't dead and just wandered off. ... But she was dead! Her heart had stopped beating. I swear to that.”
“I move to break camp,” said Shady Jones, gruffly, and he stood up. Moze seconded that move by an expressive flash of his black visage.
“I want to pack up camp,” said Shady Jones roughly, as he stood up. Moze supported that decision with a meaningful look on his dark face.
“Jim, if she's dead—an' gone—what 'n hell's come off?” huskily asked Anson. “It, only seems thet way. We're all worked up.... Let's talk sense.”
“Jim, if she's dead—and gone—what the heck just happened?” Anson asked hoarsely. “It just feels that way. We're all really stressed... Let’s talk some sense.”
“Anson, shore there's a heap you an' me don't know,” replied Wilson. “The world come to an end once. Wal, it can come to another end.... I tell you I ain't surprised—”
“Anson, there’s a lot you and I don’t know,” replied Wilson. “The world ended once. Well, it can end again.... I’m telling you, I’m not surprised—”
“THAR!” cried Anson, whirling, with his gun leaping out.
“THAR!” shouted Anson, spinning around as his gun came out.
Something huge, shadowy, gray against the black rushed behind the men and trees; and following it came a perceptible acceleration of the air.
Something large, shadowy, and gray darted past the men and trees, and with it came a noticeable increase in the air's speed.
“Shore, Snake, there wasn't nothin',” said Wilson, “presently.”
“Sure, Snake, there was nothing,” said Wilson, “right now.”
“I heerd,” whispered Shady Jones.
“I heard,” whispered Shady Jones.
“It was only a breeze blowin' thet smoke,” rejoined Moze.
“It was just a breeze blowing that smoke,” Moze replied.
“I'd bet my soul somethin' went back of me,” declared Anson, glaring into the void.
“I'd bet my soul something's behind me,” Anson said, staring into the emptiness.
“Listen an' let's make shore,” suggested Wilson.
“Listen and let’s make sure,” suggested Wilson.
The guilty, agitated faces of the outlaws showed plain enough in the flickering light for each to see a convicting dread in his fellow. Like statues they stood, watching and listening.
The anxious, guilty faces of the outlaws were clearly visible in the flickering light, revealing a shared sense of fear among them. They stood like statues, watching and listening.
Few sounds stirred in the strange silence. Now and then the horses heaved heavily, but stood still; a dismal, dreary note of the wind in the pines vied with a hollow laugh of the brook. And these low sounds only fastened attention upon the quality of the silence. A breathing, lonely spirit of solitude permeated the black dell. Like a pit of unplumbed depths the dark night yawned. An evil conscience, listening there, could have heard the most peaceful, beautiful, and mournful sounds of nature only as strains of a calling hell.
Few sounds broke the strange silence. Every now and then the horses let out heavy breaths but remained still; a gloomy, dull note from the wind in the pines competed with the hollow laughter of the brook. These quiet sounds only drew attention to the nature of the silence. A breathing, lonely feeling of solitude filled the dark valley. Like a bottomless pit, the dark night gaped open. An uneasy conscience listening there could have perceived the most peaceful, beautiful, and mournful sounds of nature as mere echoes of a beckoning hell.
Suddenly the silent, oppressive, surcharged air split to a short, piercing scream.
Suddenly, the quiet, heavy, electric air was cut by a sharp, piercing scream.
Anson's big horse stood up straight, pawing the air, and came down with a crash. The other horses shook with terror.
Anson's big horse reared up, kicking at the air, and landed with a thud. The other horses trembled in fear.
“Wasn't—thet—a cougar?” whispered Anson, thickly.
“Wasn't that a cougar?” whispered Anson, thickly.
“Thet was a woman's scream,” replied Wilson, and he appeared to be shaking like a leaf in the wind.
“That was a woman’s scream,” Wilson replied, and he looked like he was shaking like a leaf in the wind.
“Then—I figgered right—the kid's alive—wonderin' around—an' she let out thet orful scream,” said Anson.
“Then—I figured it out—the kid's alive—wandering around—an' she let out that awful scream,” said Anson.
“Wonderin' 'round, yes—but she's daid!”
“Wondering around, yes—but she's dead!”
“My Gawd! it ain't possible!”
“Oh my God! It’s impossible!”
“Wal, if she ain't wonderin' round daid she's almost daid,” replied Wilson. And he began to whisper to himself.
“Well, if she isn't wandering around dead, she's nearly dead,” replied Wilson. And he started to whisper to himself.
“If I'd only knowed what thet deal meant I'd hev plugged Beasley instead of listenin'.... An' I ought to hev knocked thet kid on the head an' made sartin she'd croaked. If she goes screamin' 'round thet way—”
“If I had only known what that deal meant, I would have dealt with Beasley instead of listening... And I should have knocked that kid out and made sure she was done for. If she keeps screaming like that—”
His voice failed as there rose a thin, splitting, high-pointed shriek, somewhat resembling the first scream, only less wild. It came apparently from the cliff.
His voice faltered as a thin, piercing shriek erupted, somewhat like the initial scream, but less frantic. It seemed to come from the cliff.
From another point in the pitch-black glen rose the wailing, terrible cry of a woman in agony. Wild, haunting, mournful wail!
From another spot in the pitch-black valley came the terrifying cry of a woman in pain. A wild, haunting, sorrowful wail!
Anson's horse, loosing the halter, plunged back, almost falling over a slight depression in the rocky ground. The outlaw caught him and dragged him nearer the fire. The other horses stood shaking and straining. Moze ran between them and held them. Shady Jones threw green brush on the fire. With sputter and crackle a blaze started, showing Wilson standing tragically, his arms out, facing the black shadows.
Anson's horse broke free from the halter and reared back, nearly tripping over a small dip in the rocky ground. The outlaw managed to catch the horse and pulled it closer to the fire. The other horses were shaking and pulling at their tethers. Moze moved between them to keep them calm. Shady Jones tossed some green brush onto the fire. With a sputter and crackle, a flame ignited, revealing Wilson standing there sadly, arms outstretched, confronting the dark shadows.
The strange, live shriek was not repeated. But the cry, like that of a woman in her death-throes, pierced the silence again. It left a quivering ring that softly died away. Then the stillness clamped down once more and the darkness seemed to thicken. The men waited, and when they had begun to relax the cry burst out appallingly close, right behind the trees. It was human—the personification of pain and terror—the tremendous struggle of precious life against horrible death. So pure, so exquisite, so wonderful was the cry that the listeners writhed as if they saw an innocent, tender, beautiful girl torn frightfully before their eyes. It was full of suspense; it thrilled for death; its marvelous potency was the wild note—that beautiful and ghastly note of self-preservation.
The strange, live shriek didn’t repeat. But the cry, like that of a woman in her final moments, pierced the silence again. It left a trembling echo that softly faded away. Then the stillness closed in once more and the darkness felt heavier. The men waited, and just as they started to relax, the cry erupted shockingly close, right behind the trees. It was human—the embodiment of pain and fear—the intense struggle of precious life against dreadful death. So pure, so exquisite, so incredible was the cry that the listeners squirmed as if they were witnessing an innocent, tender, beautiful girl being horrifically attacked before their eyes. It was full of suspense; it resonated with the threat of death; its amazing power was the wild note—that beautiful and horrifying note of self-preservation.
In sheer desperation the outlaw leader fired his gun at the black wall whence the cry came. Then he had to fight his horse to keep him from plunging away. Following the shot was an interval of silence; the horses became tractable; the men gathered closer to the fire, with the halters still held firmly.
In a fit of desperation, the outlaw leader shot at the dark wall from where the cry came. Then he had to control his horse to stop it from bolting. After the gunshot, there was a moment of silence; the horses settled down; the men gathered closer to the fire, still holding their halters tightly.
“If it was a cougar—thet 'd scare him off,” said Anson.
“If it was a cougar, that would scare him off,” said Anson.
“Shore, but it ain't a cougar,” replied Wilson. “Wait an' see!”
“Sure, but it’s not a cougar,” Wilson replied. “Just wait and see!”
They all waited, listening with ears turned to different points, eyes roving everywhere, afraid of their very shadows. Once more the moan of wind, the mockery of brook, deep gurgle, laugh and babble, dominated the silence of the glen.
They all waited, ears tuned to different sounds, eyes darting around, scared of their own shadows. Again, the wind moaned, the brook mocked, deep gurgles, laughter, and babbling filled the silence of the glen.
“Boss, let's shake this spooky hole,” whispered Moze.
“Boss, let's get out of this creepy place,” whispered Moze.
The suggestion attracted Anson, and he pondered it while slowly shaking his head.
The suggestion caught Anson's interest, and he thought about it while slowly shaking his head.
“We've only three hosses. An' mine 'll take ridin'—after them squalls,” replied the leader. “We've got packs, too. An' hell 'ain't nothin' on this place fer bein' dark.”
“We only have three horses. And mine can be ridden—after those storms,” said the leader. “We have packs, too. And hell is nothing compared to how dark this place is.”
“No matter. Let's go. I'll walk an' lead the way,” said Moze, eagerly. “I got sharp eyes. You fellars can ride an' carry a pack. We'll git out of here an' come back in daylight fer the rest of the outfit.”
“No problem. Let’s go. I’ll walk and show the way,” Moze said eagerly. “I have sharp eyes. You guys can ride and carry a pack. We’ll get out of here and come back in the daylight for the rest of the crew.”
“Anson, I'm keen fer thet myself,” declared Shady Jones.
“Anson, I'm eager for that myself,” declared Shady Jones.
“Jim, what d'ye say to thet?” queried Anson. “Rustlin' out of this black hole?”
“Jim, what do you think about that?” asked Anson. “Getting out of this dark place?”
“Shore it's a grand idee,” agreed Wilson.
"Sure, it’s a great idea," agreed Wilson.
“Thet was a cougar,” avowed Anson, gathering courage as the silence remained unbroken. “But jest the same it was as tough on me as if it hed been a woman screamin' over a blade twistin' in her gizzards.”
“Thet was a cougar,” Anson declared, finding his courage as the silence continued. “But still, it was just as hard on me as if it had been a woman screaming over a knife twisting in her guts.”
“Snake, shore you seen a woman heah lately?” deliberately asked Wilson.
“Snake, have you seen a woman around here lately?” Wilson asked deliberately.
“Reckon I did. Thet kid,” replied Anson, dubiously.
“Yeah, I did. That kid,” Anson replied, unsure.
“Wal, you seen her go crazy, didn't you?”
“Wow, you saw her go crazy, didn’t you?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“'An' she wasn't heah when you went huntin' fer her?”
“'And' she wasn't here when you went looking for her?”
“Correct.”
"That's right."
“Wal, if thet's so, what do you want to blab about cougars for?”
“Well, if that's the case, why do you want to talk about cougars?”
Wilson's argument seemed incontestable. Shady and Moze nodded gloomily and shifted restlessly from foot to foot. Anson dropped his head.
Wilson's argument seemed undeniable. Shady and Moze nodded sadly and shifted uncomfortably from foot to foot. Anson hung his head.
“No matter—if we only don't hear—” he began, suddenly to grow mute.
“No matter—if we just don’t hear—” he started, suddenly going silent.
Right upon them, from some place, just out the circle of light, rose a scream, by reason of its proximity the most piercing and agonizing yet heard, simply petrifying the group until the peal passed. Anson's huge horse reared, and with a snort of terror lunged in tremendous leap, straight out. He struck Anson with thudding impact, knocking him over the rocks into the depression back of the camp-fire, and plunging after him. Wilson had made a flying leap just in time to avoid being struck, and he turned to see Anson go down. There came a crash, a groan, and then the strike and pound of hoofs as the horse struggled up. Apparently he had rolled over his master.
Right next to them, from somewhere just outside the circle of light, a scream erupted, and because of how close it was, it was the most piercing and agonizing sound they had ever heard, completely freezing the group until the sound faded away. Anson's massive horse reared up, and with a terrified snort, leaped forward violently. It slammed into Anson with a heavy thud, knocking him over the rocks and into the depression behind the campfire, then plunged after him. Wilson had jumped just in time to avoid getting hit, and he turned to see Anson fall. There was a crash, a groan, and then the thud of hooves as the horse struggled to get up. It seemed he had rolled over his owner.
“Help, fellars!” yelled Wilson, quick to leap down over the little bank, and in the dim light to grasp the halter. The three men dragged the horse out and securely tied him close to a tree. That done, they peered down into the depression. Anson's form could just barely be distinguished in the gloom. He lay stretched out. Another groan escaped him.
“Help, guys!” yelled Wilson, quickly jumping down over the small bank and in the dim light grabbing the halter. The three men pulled the horse out and tied him securely to a tree. Once that was done, they looked down into the depression. Anson's figure could barely be seen in the darkness. He lay stretched out. Another groan escaped him.
“Shore I'm scared he's hurt,” said Wilson.
“Sure I'm scared he's hurt,” said Wilson.
“Hoss rolled right on top of him. An' thet hoss's heavy,” declared Moze.
“Hoss rolled right on top of him. And that horse is heavy,” declared Moze.
They got down and knelt beside their leader. In the darkness his face looked dull gray. His breathing was not right.
They got down and knelt beside their leader. In the darkness, his face looked dull gray. His breathing was off.
“Snake, old man, you ain't—hurt?” asked Wilson, with a tremor in his voice. Receiving no reply, he said to his comrades, “Lay hold an' we'll heft him up where we can see.”
“Snake, old man, you okay?” asked Wilson, his voice shaking. Not getting any response, he said to his friends, “Let’s grab him and lift him up where we can see.”
The three men carefully lifted Anson up on the bank and laid him near the fire in the light. Anson was conscious. His face was ghastly. Blood showed on his lips.
The three men carefully lifted Anson up onto the bank and laid him near the fire in the light. Anson was awake. His face looked pale. Blood was visible on his lips.
Wilson knelt beside him. The other outlaws stood up, and with one dark gaze at one another damned Anson's chance of life. And on the instant rose that terrible distressing scream of acute agony—like that of a woman being dismembered. Shady Jones whispered something to Moze. Then they stood up, gazing down at their fallen leader.
Wilson knelt next to him. The other outlaws got to their feet, and with one dark look at each other, sealed Anson's fate. Suddenly, a horrifying scream of intense pain filled the air—like that of a woman being torn apart. Shady Jones whispered something to Moze. Then they stood, looking down at their fallen leader.
“Tell me where you're hurt?” asked Wilson.
“Tell me where you’re hurt?” Wilson asked.
“He—smashed—my chest,” said Anson, in a broken, strangled whisper.
“He—smashed—my chest,” Anson said, in a broken, choked whisper.
Wilson's deft hands opened the outlaw's shirt and felt of his chest.
Wilson's skillful hands opened the outlaw's shirt and explored his chest.
“No. Shore your breast-bone ain't smashed,” replied Wilson, hopefully. And he began to run his hand around one side of Anson's body and then the other. Abruptly he stopped, averted his gaze, then slowly ran the hand all along that side. Anson's ribs had been broken and crushed in by the weight of the horse. He was bleeding at the mouth, and his slow, painful expulsions of breath brought a bloody froth, which showed that the broken bones had penetrated the lungs. An injury sooner or later fatal!
“No. Your chest isn't crushed,” Wilson replied, trying to sound optimistic. He started to feel around one side of Anson's body and then the other. Suddenly, he paused, looked away, and then cautiously ran his hand along that side. Anson's ribs were broken and crushed under the weight of the horse. He was bleeding from the mouth, and his slow, painful breaths brought up bloody froth, indicating that the broken bones had punctured his lungs. It was an injury that would be fatal sooner or later!
“Pard, you busted a rib or two,” said Wilson.
“Pard, you broke a rib or two,” said Wilson.
“Aw, Jim—it must be—wuss 'n thet!” he whispered. “I'm—in orful—pain. An' I can't—git any—breath.”
“Aw, Jim—it must be—wuss and that!” he whispered. “I'm—in awful—pain. And I can't—get any—breath.”
“Mebbe you'll be better,” said Wilson, with a cheerfulness his face belied.
“Maybe you’ll feel better,” said Wilson, with a cheerfulness that didn’t match his expression.
Moze bent close over Anson, took a short scrutiny of that ghastly face, at the blood-stained lips, and the lean hands plucking at nothing. Then he jerked erect.
Moze leaned in close to Anson, took a quick look at that horrific face, at the blood-stained lips, and the thin hands grabbing at nothing. Then he stood up abruptly.
“Shady, he's goin' to cash. Let's clear out of this.”
“Shady, he’s heading to cash. Let’s get out of here.”
“I'm yours pertickler previous,” replied Jones.
"I'm all yours," replied Jones.
Both turned away. They untied the two horses and led them up to where the saddles lay. Swiftly the blankets went on, swiftly the saddles swung up, swiftly the cinches snapped. Anson lay gazing up at Wilson, comprehending this move. And Wilson stood strangely grim and silent, somehow detached coldly from that self of the past few hours.
Both turned away. They untied the two horses and led them to where the saddles were. Quickly, the blankets went on, quickly the saddles were lifted, quickly the cinches snapped. Anson lay there, looking up at Wilson, understanding this action. And Wilson stood strangely serious and silent, somehow coldly disconnected from the self he had been in the past few hours.
“Shady, you grab some bread an' I'll pack a bunk of meat,” said Moze. Both men came near the fire, into the light, within ten feet of where the leader lay.
“Shady, you get some bread and I’ll grab a bunch of meat,” said Moze. Both men stepped closer to the fire, into the light, within ten feet of where the leader was lying.
“Fellars—you ain't—slopin'?” he whispered, in husky amaze.
“Hey guys—you’re not—messing around?” he whispered, in husky disbelief.
“Boss, we air thet same. We can't do you no good an' this hole ain't healthy,” replied Moze.
“Boss, we feel the same. We can’t help you and this hole isn’t healthy,” replied Moze.
Shady Jones swung himself astride his horse, all about him sharp, eager, strung.
Shady Jones hopped onto his horse, feeling sharp, eager, and tense all around him.
“Moze, I'll tote the grub an' you lead out of hyar, till we git past the wust timber,” he said.
“Moze, I'll carry the food and you lead us out of here, until we get past the worst of the trees,” he said.
“Aw, Moze—you wouldn't leave—Jim hyar—alone,” implored Anson.
“Aw, Moze—you wouldn't leave—Jim here—alone,” Anson pleaded.
“Jim can stay till he rots,” retorted Moze. “I've hed enough of this hole.”
“Jim can stay until he rots,” Moze snapped. “I’ve had enough of this place.”
“But, Moze—it ain't square—” panted Anson. “Jim wouldn't—leave me. I'd stick—by you.... I'll make it—all up to you.”
“But, Moze—it’s not unfair—” panted Anson. “Jim wouldn’t—leave me. I’d stand—by you.... I’ll make it—all up to you.”
“Snake, you're goin' to cash,” sardonically returned Moze.
“Snake, you’re about to cash out,” Moze replied sarcastically.
A current leaped all through Anson's stretched frame. His ghastly face blazed. That was the great and the terrible moment which for long had been in abeyance. Wilson had known grimly that it would come, by one means or another. Anson had doggedly and faithfully struggled against the tide of fatal issues. Moze and Shady Jones, deep locked in their self-centered motives, had not realized the inevitable trend of their dark lives.
A jolt raced through Anson's extended body. His pale face lit up. That was the significant and frightening moment that had been held back for a long time. Wilson had grimly known it would eventually happen, one way or another. Anson had persistently and faithfully fought against the pull of unavoidable outcomes. Moze and Shady Jones, deeply caught up in their selfish motives, had failed to see the inevitable direction of their troubled lives.
Anson, prostrate as he was, swiftly drew his gun and shot Moze. Without sound or movement of hand Moze fell. Then the plunge of Shady's horse caused Anson's second shot to miss. A quick third shot brought no apparent result but Shady's cursing resort to his own weapon. He tried to aim from his plunging horse. His bullets spattered dust and gravel over Anson. Then Wilson's long arm stretched and his heavy gun banged. Shady collapsed in the saddle, and the frightened horse, throwing him, plunged out of the circle of light. Thudding hoofs, crashings of brush, quickly ceased.
Anson, lying flat, quickly pulled out his gun and shot Moze. Moze fell without a sound or any movement. Then, the sudden movement of Shady's horse made Anson miss his second shot. A fast third shot had no noticeable effect, but Shady cursed as he went for his own weapon. He struggled to aim while his horse was bucking. His bullets kicked up dust and gravel all over Anson. Then, Wilson reached out with his long arm and fired his heavy gun. Shady slumped in the saddle, and the scared horse threw him off as it bolted out of the light. The sounds of thundering hooves and crashing brush quickly faded away.
“Jim—did you—git him?” whispered Anson.
“Jim—did you—get him?” whispered Anson.
“Shore did, Snake,” was the slow, halting response. Jim Wilson must have sustained a sick shudder as he replied. Sheathing his gun, he folded a blanket and put it under Anson's head.
“Sure did, Snake,” was the slow, hesitant reply. Jim Wilson must have felt a sick shudder as he answered. After putting away his gun, he folded a blanket and placed it under Anson's head.
“Jim—my feet—air orful cold,” whispered Anson.
“Jim—my feet—are really cold,” whispered Anson.
“Wal, it's gittin' chilly,” replied Wilson, and, taking a second blanket, he laid that over Anson's limbs. “Snake, I'm feared Shady hit you once.”
“Well, it's getting chilly,” replied Wilson, and, grabbing a second blanket, he draped it over Anson's legs. “Snake, I’m worried Shady got you once.”
“A-huh! But not so I'd care—much—if I hed—no wuss hurt.”
“A-huh! But not that it would bother me—much—if I had—no one would get hurt.”
“You lay still now. Reckon Shady's hoss stopped out heah a ways. An' I'll see.”
“You're lying still now. I think Shady's horse stopped out here a ways. I'll check.”
“Jim—I 'ain't heerd—thet scream fer—a little.”
“Jim—I haven't heard—that scream for—a little while.”
“Shore it's gone.... Reckon now thet was a cougar.”
“Sure it's gone.... I guess that was a cougar.”
“I knowed it!”
“I knew it!”
Wilson stalked away into the darkness. That inky wall did not seem so impenetrable and black after he had gotten out of the circle of light. He proceeded carefully and did not make any missteps. He groped from tree to tree toward the cliff and presently brought up against a huge flat rock as high as his head. Here the darkness was blackest, yet he was able to see a light form on the rock.
Wilson walked into the darkness. That solid wall didn’t feel quite as impenetrable and black once he stepped out of the light. He moved cautiously and avoided any missteps. He reached out from tree to tree toward the cliff and soon came up against a massive flat rock that was as tall as his head. Here, the darkness was the deepest, yet he could make out a light shape on the rock.
“Miss, are you there—all right?” he called, softly.
“Miss, are you there—are you okay?” he called, softly.
“Yes, but I'm scared to death,” she whispered in reply.
"Yes, but I'm really scared," she whispered in response.
“Shore it wound up sudden. Come now. I reckon your trouble's over.”
“Sure, it ended quickly. Come on now. I think your trouble is over.”
He helped her off the rock, and, finding her unsteady on her feet, he supported her with one arm and held the other out in front of him to feel for objects. Foot by foot they worked out from under the dense shadow of the cliff, following the course of the little brook. It babbled and gurgled, and almost drowned the low whistle Wilson sent out. The girl dragged heavily upon him now, evidently weakening. At length he reached the little open patch at the head of the ravine. Halting here, he whistled. An answer came from somewhere behind him and to the right. Wilson waited, with the girl hanging on his arm.
He helped her down from the rock, and noticing she was a bit wobbly, he supported her with one arm while using the other to feel for anything in their way. Slowly, they made their way out from under the thick shadow of the cliff, following the little stream. It babbled and splashed, almost drowning out the low whistle Wilson let out. The girl was leaning heavily on him now, clearly getting weaker. Finally, he reached the small open area at the top of the ravine. He stopped here and whistled. He heard a response coming from somewhere behind him and to the right. Wilson waited, with the girl clinging to his arm.
“Dale's heah,” he said. “An' don't you keel over now—after all the nerve you hed.”
“Dale's here,” he said. “And don't you pass out now—after all the courage you had.”
A swishing of brush, a step, a soft, padded footfall; a looming, dark figure, and a long, low gray shape, stealthily moving—it was the last of these that made Wilson jump.
A swish of the brush, a step, a soft, padded footfall; a looming, dark figure, and a long, low gray shape, stealthily moving—it was the last one that made Wilson jump.
“Wilson!” came Dale's subdued voice.
“Wilson!” Dale called softly.
“Heah. I've got her, Dale. Safe an sound,” replied Wilson, stepping toward the tall form. And he put the drooping girl into Dale's arms.
“Heah. I've got her, Dale. Safe and sound,” replied Wilson, stepping toward the tall figure. And he placed the tired girl into Dale's arms.
“Bo! Bo! You're all right?” Dale's deep voice was tremulous.
“Bo! Bo! Are you okay?” Dale's deep voice was shaky.
She roused up to seize him and to utter little cries of joy
She woke up to grab him and let out little cries of joy.
“Oh, Dale!... Oh, thank Heaven! I'm ready to drop now.... Hasn't it been a night—an adventure?... I'm well—safe—sound.... Dale, we owe it to this Jim Wilson.”
“Oh, Dale!... Oh, thank goodness! I'm about to collapse now.... Hasn't it been a night—an adventure?... I'm fine—safe—okay.... Dale, we owe it all to this Jim Wilson.”
“Bo, I—we'll all thank him—all our lives,” replied Dale. “Wilson, you're a man!... If you'll shake that gang—”
“Bo, I—we'll all be grateful to him—for the rest of our lives,” Dale replied. “Wilson, you're a real man!... If you can get that group to back off—”
“Dale, shore there ain't much of a gang left, onless you let Burt git away,” replied Wilson.
“Dale, there really isn’t much of a group left, unless you let Burt get away,” replied Wilson.
“I didn't kill him—or hurt him. But I scared him so I'll bet he's runnin' yet.... Wilson, did all the shootin' mean a fight?”
“I didn’t kill him—or hurt him. But I scared him, so I bet he’s still running.... Wilson, did all that shooting mean a fight?”
“Tolerable.”
"Acceptable."
“Oh, Dale, it was terrible! I saw it all. I—”
“Oh, Dale, it was awful! I saw everything. I—”
“Wal, Miss, you can tell him after I go.... I'm wishin' you good luck.”
“Well, Miss, you can tell him after I leave... I wish you good luck.”
His voice was a cool, easy drawl, slightly tremulous.
His voice had a relaxed, smooth drawl, a bit shaky.
The girl's face flashed white in the gloom. She pressed against the outlaw—wrung his hands.
The girl's face went pale in the darkness. She leaned against the outlaw—twisted his hands.
“Heaven help you, Jim Wilson! You ARE from Texas!... I'll remember you—pray for you all my life!”
“Heaven help you, Jim Wilson! You’re from Texas!... I’ll remember you—pray for you all my life!”
Wilson moved away, out toward the pale glow of light under the black pines.
Wilson walked away, heading toward the soft glow of light beneath the dark pines.
CHAPTER XXIV
As Helen Rayner watched Dale ride away on a quest perilous to him, and which meant almost life or death for her, it was surpassing strange that she could think of nothing except the thrilling, tumultuous moment when she had put her arms round his neck.
As Helen Rayner watched Dale ride off on a dangerous quest that could mean life or death for her, it was incredibly strange that she could think of nothing except that exciting, intense moment when she wrapped her arms around his neck.
It did not matter that Dale—splendid fellow that he was—had made the ensuing moment free of shame by taking her action as he had taken it—the fact that she had actually done it was enough. How utterly impossible for her to anticipate her impulses or to understand them, once they were acted upon! Confounding realization then was that when Dale returned with her sister, Helen knew she would do the same thing over again!
It didn't matter that Dale—great guy that he was—had made the following moment free of embarrassment by reacting to her actions as he did—the fact that she had actually done it was enough. How completely impossible for her to predict her urges or to make sense of them once she had acted on them! The frustrating realization was that when Dale returned with her sister, Helen knew she would do the same thing again!
“If I do—I won't be two-faced about it,” she soliloquized, and a hot blush flamed her cheeks.
“If I do—I won’t lie about it,” she thought to herself, and a hot blush burned her cheeks.
She watched Dale until he rode out of sight.
She watched Dale until he disappeared from view.
When he had gone, worry and dread replaced this other confusing emotion. She turned to the business of meeting events. Before supper she packed her valuables and books, papers, and clothes, together with Bo's, and had them in readiness so if she was forced to vacate the premises she would have her personal possessions.
When he left, anxiety and fear took over the confusing emotion she had felt before. She focused on getting things done. Before dinner, she packed her valuables, books, papers, and clothes, along with Bo's things, so that if she had to leave the place, she would have her personal belongings ready to go.
The Mormon boys and several other of her trusted men slept in their tarpaulin beds on the porch of the ranch-house that night, so that Helen at least would not be surprised. But the day came, with its manifold duties undisturbed by any event. And it passed slowly with the leaden feet of listening, watching vigilance.
The Mormon boys and some of her trusted men slept on the porch of the ranch house that night in their tarp beds, so Helen wouldn't be caught off guard. But the day arrived, with its various responsibilities going on without interruption. And it dragged on slowly, weighed down by a constant state of alertness and watchfulness.
Carmichael did not come back, nor was there news of him to be had. The last known of him had been late the afternoon of the preceding day, when a sheep-herder had seen him far out on the north range, headed for the hills. The Beemans reported that Roy's condition had improved, and also that there was a subdued excitement of suspense down in the village.
Carmichael didn't return, and there was no news about him. The last anyone knew, which was late the afternoon before, a sheep-herder had spotted him far out on the north range, making his way to the hills. The Beemans said Roy's condition had gotten better, and there was a quiet buzz of suspense in the village.
This second lonely night was almost unendurable for Helen. When she slept it was to dream horrible dreams; when she lay awake it was to have her heart leap to her throat at a rustle of leaves near the window, and to be in torture of imagination as to poor Bo's plight. A thousand times Helen said to herself that Beasley could have had the ranch and welcome, if only Bo had been spared. Helen absolutely connected her enemy with her sister's disappearance. Riggs might have been a means to it.
This second lonely night was nearly unbearable for Helen. When she slept, she was plagued by terrible dreams; when she lay awake, her heart would race at the sound of leaves rustling near the window, and she was tormented by thoughts about poor Bo's situation. A thousand times, Helen told herself that Beasley could have had the ranch without a second thought, if only Bo had been safe. Helen completely linked her enemy to her sister's disappearance. Riggs might have played a part in it.
Daylight was not attended by so many fears; there were things to do that demanded attention. And thus it was that the next morning, shortly before noon, she was recalled to her perplexities by a shouting out at the corrals and a galloping of horses somewhere near. From the window she saw a big smoke.
Daylight didn’t bring as many fears; there were tasks that needed her attention. So, the next morning, just before noon, she was pulled back into her worries by shouting coming from the corrals and the sound of horses galloping nearby. From the window, she noticed a large cloud of smoke.
“Fire! That must be one of the barns—the old one, farthest out,” she said, gazing out of the window. “Some careless Mexican with his everlasting cigarette!”
“Fire! That has to be one of the barns—the old one, way out there,” she said, looking out the window. “Some careless guy with his never-ending cigarette!”
Helen resisted an impulse to go out and see what had happened. She had decided to stay in the house. But when footsteps sounded on the porch and a rap on the door, she unhesitatingly opened it. Four Mexicans stood close. One of them, quick as thought, flashed a hand in to grasp her, and in a single motion pulled her across the threshold.
Helen fought the urge to go outside and find out what was going on. She had chosen to stay inside the house. But when she heard footsteps on the porch followed by a knock on the door, she opened it without thinking. Four Mexicans stood there close by. One of them, quick as a flash, reached in to grab her and swiftly pulled her across the threshold.
“No hurt, Senora,” he said, and pointed—making motions she must go.
“No harm done, ma'am,” he said, pointing—gesturing for her to leave.
Helen did not need to be told what this visit meant. Many as her conjectures had been, however, she had not thought of Beasley subjecting her to this outrage. And her blood boiled.
Helen didn't need anyone to explain what this visit meant. Despite all her guesses, she never imagined Beasley would put her through this humiliation. And she was furious.
“How dare you!” she said, trembling in her effort to control her temper. But class, authority, voice availed nothing with these swarthy Mexicans. They grinned. Another laid hold of Helen with dirty, brown hand. She shrank from the contact.
“How dare you!” she said, shaking as she tried to keep her cool. But class, authority, and her voice didn’t matter to these dark-skinned Mexicans. They smiled. Another one grabbed Helen with a filthy, brown hand. She recoiled from the touch.
“Let go!” she burst out, furiously. And instinctively she began to struggle to free herself. Then they all took hold of her. Helen's dignity might never have been! A burning, choking rush of blood was her first acquaintance with the terrible passion of anger that was her inheritance from the Auchinclosses. She who had resolved never to lay herself open to indignity now fought like a tigress. The Mexicans, jabbering in their excitement, had all they could do, until they lifted her bodily from the porch. They handled her as if she had been a half-empty sack of corn. One holding each hand and foot they packed her, with dress disarranged and half torn off, down the path to the lane and down the lane to the road. There they stood upright and pushed her off her property.
“Let go!” she shouted, furious. Instinctively, she started to struggle to get free. Then they all grabbed hold of her. Helen's dignity might as well have never existed! A hot, choking rush of blood was her first taste of the intense anger she inherited from the Auchinclosses. She, who had promised never to expose herself to humiliation, now fought like a wildcat. The Mexicans, chattering excitedly, could barely manage until they lifted her right off the porch. They treated her like she was a half-empty sack of corn. With one holding each hand and foot, they carried her, dress askew and half torn, down the path to the lane and then down the lane to the road. There, they stood her up and shoved her off her property.
Through half-blind eyes Helen saw them guarding the gateway, ready to prevent her entrance. She staggered down the road to the village. It seemed she made her way through a red dimness—that there was a congestion in her brain—that the distance to Mrs. Cass's cottage was insurmountable. But she got there, to stagger up the path, to hear the old woman's cry. Dizzy, faint, sick, with a blackness enveloping all she looked at, Helen felt herself led into the sitting-room and placed in the big chair.
Through her blurry eyes, Helen saw them guarding the entrance, ready to block her way. She stumbled down the road to the village. It felt like she was moving through a red haze—her mind was foggy, and the distance to Mrs. Cass's cottage felt impossible to overcome. But she made it there, staggering up the path, hearing the old woman's shout. Dizziness, weakness, and nausea washed over her, with darkness closing in on everything she looked at. Helen felt herself being guided into the living room and seated in the large chair.
Presently sight and clearness of mind returned to her. She saw Roy, white as a sheet, questioning her with terrible eyes. The old woman hung murmuring over her, trying to comfort her as well as fasten the disordered dress.
Presently, her vision and clarity of thought came back to her. She saw Roy, pale as a ghost, looking at her with haunting eyes. The old woman leaned over her, murmuring in an attempt to comfort her while also trying to fix her messy dress.
“Four greasers—packed me down—the hill—threw me off my ranch—into the road!” panted Helen.
“Four greasers—tackled me down—the hill—threw me off my ranch—into the road!” panted Helen.
She seemed to tell this also to her own consciousness and to realize the mighty wave of danger that shook her whole body.
She appeared to convey this to her own awareness as well, recognizing the intense wave of danger that shook her entire body.
“If I'd known—I would have killed them!”
“If I had known—I would have killed them!”
She exclaimed that, full-voiced and hard, with dry, hot eyes on her friends. Roy reached out to take her hand, speaking huskily. Helen did not distinguish what he said. The frightened old woman knelt, with unsteady fingers fumbling over the rents in Helen's dress. The moment came when Helen's quivering began to subside, when her blood quieted to let her reason sway, when she began to do battle with her rage, and slowly to take fearful stock of this consuming peril that had been a sleeping tigress in her veins.
She shouted, loudly and forcefully, with dry, hot eyes on her friends. Roy reached out to take her hand, speaking softly. Helen couldn’t make out what he said. The scared old woman knelt down, her unsteady fingers fumbling over the tears in Helen's dress. Then came the moment when Helen's shaking started to calm, when her blood settled enough to let her think clearly, when she began to fight her anger and slowly assess the frightening danger that had been a dormant beast in her veins.
“Oh, Miss Helen, you looked so turrible, I made sure you was hurted,” the old woman was saying.
“Oh, Miss Helen, you looked so terrible, I made sure you were hurt,” the old woman was saying.
Helen gazed strangely at her bruised wrists, at the one stocking that hung down over her shoe-top, at the rent which had bared her shoulder to the profane gaze of those grinning, beady-eyed Mexicans.
Helen stared oddly at her bruised wrists, at the one stocking that drooped over her shoe, at the tear that had exposed her shoulder to the lewd looks of those grinning, beady-eyed Mexicans.
“My body's—not hurt,” she whispered.
“My body's fine,” she whispered.
Roy had lost some of his whiteness, and where his eyes had been fierce they were now kind.
Roy had lost some of his brightness, and where his eyes used to be fierce, they were now kind.
“Wal, Miss Nell, it's lucky no harm's done.... Now if you'll only see this whole deal clear!... Not let it spoil your sweet way of lookin' an' hopin'! If you can only see what's raw in this West—an' love it jest the same!”
“Well, Miss Nell, it’s lucky nothing bad happened.... Now, if you can just see this whole situation clearly!... Don’t let it ruin your sweet way of seeing things and hoping! If you can just recognize what’s tough about this West—and love it just the same!”
Helen only half divined his meaning, but that was enough for a future reflection. The West was beautiful, but hard. In the faces of these friends she began to see the meaning of the keen, sloping lines, and shadows of pain, of a lean, naked truth, cut as from marble.
Helen only partly understood what he meant, but that was enough for her to think about later. The West was stunning, but tough. In the faces of these friends, she started to recognize the meaning behind the sharp, angular lines and the shadows of pain, revealing a lean, bare truth, like it was chiseled from marble.
“For the land's sakes, tell us all about it,” importuned Mrs. Cass.
“For the sake of the land, please tell us everything,” urged Mrs. Cass.
Whereupon Helen shut her eyes and told the brief narrative of her expulsion from her home.
Whereupon Helen closed her eyes and shared the short story of her being kicked out of her home.
“Shore we-all expected thet,” said Roy. “An' it's jest as well you're here with a whole skin. Beasley's in possession now an' I reckon we'd all sooner hev you away from thet ranch.”
“Sure we all expected that,” said Roy. “And it’s just as well you’re here in one piece. Beasley’s in charge now and I guess we’d all prefer to keep you away from that ranch.”
“But, Roy, I won't let Beasley stay there,” cried Helen.
“But, Roy, I can’t let Beasley stay there,” shouted Helen.
“Miss Nell, shore by the time this here Pine has growed big enough fer law you'll hev gray in thet pretty hair. You can't put Beasley off with your honest an' rightful claim. Al Auchincloss was a hard driver. He made enemies an' he made some he didn't kill. The evil men do lives after them. An' you've got to suffer fer Al's sins, though Al was as good as any man who ever prospered in these parts.”
“Miss Nell, by the time this Pine tree has grown big enough for the law, you’ll have gray in that pretty hair of yours. You can’t brush Beasley off with your honest and rightful claim. Al Auchincloss was a tough guy. He made enemies, some of whom he didn’t kill. The bad things people do stick around long after they’re gone. And you’re going to have to pay for Al’s sins, even though Al was as good as any man who ever succeeded in these parts.”
“Oh, what can I do? I won't give up. I've been robbed. Can't the people help me? Must I meekly sit with my hands crossed while that half-breed thief—Oh, it's unbelievable!”
“Oh, what can I do? I won't give up. I've been robbed. Can't people help me? Must I just sit here with my hands folded while that mixed-race thief—Oh, it’s unbelievable!”
“I reckon you'll jest hev to be patient fer a few days,” said Roy, calmly. “It'll all come right in the end.”
“I think you’ll just have to be patient for a few days,” said Roy, calmly. “It'll all work out in the end.”
“Roy! You've had this deal, as you call it, all worked out in mind for a long time!” exclaimed Helen.
“Roy! You’ve had this deal, as you call it, all figured out in your head for a long time!” exclaimed Helen.
“Shore, an' I 'ain't missed a reckonin' yet.”
“Sure, and I haven't missed a calculation yet.”
“Then what will happen—in a few days?”
“Then what will happen—in a few days?”
“Nell Rayner, are you goin' to hev some spunk an' not lose your nerve again or go wild out of your head?”
“Nell Rayner, are you going to have some courage and not lose your nerve again, or are you going to go completely off the rails?”
“I'll try to be brave, but—but I must be prepared,” she replied, tremulously.
“I'll try to be brave, but—I have to be ready,” she replied, nervously.
“Wal, there's Dale an' Las Vegas an' me fer Beasley to reckon with. An', Miss Nell, his chances fer long life are as pore as his chances fer heaven!”
“Well, there's Dale and Las Vegas and me for Beasley to deal with. And, Miss Nell, his chances for a long life are as poor as his chances for heaven!”
“But, Roy, I don't believe in deliberate taking of life,” replied Helen, shuddering. “That's against my religion. I won't allow it.... And—then—think, Dale, all of you—in danger!”
“But, Roy, I don't believe in intentionally taking a life,” replied Helen, shuddering. “That's against my beliefs. I won't allow it.... And—think, Dale, all of you—in danger!”
“Girl, how 're you ever goin' to help yourself? Shore you might hold Dale back, if you love him, an' swear you won't give yourself to him.... An' I reckon I'd respect your religion, if you was goin' to suffer through me.... But not Dale nor you—nor Bo—nor love or heaven or hell can ever stop thet cowboy Las Vegas!”
“Girl, how are you ever going to help yourself? Sure, you might hold Dale back if you love him and swear you won't give yourself to him.... And I guess I'd respect your beliefs if you were going to suffer because of me.... But neither Dale nor you—nor Bo—nor love or heaven or hell can ever stop that cowboy Las Vegas!”
“Oh, if Dale brings Bo back to me—what will I care for my ranch?” murmured Helen.
“Oh, if Dale brings Bo back to me—what do I care about my ranch?” murmured Helen.
“Reckon you'll only begin to care when thet happens. Your big hunter has got to be put to work,” replied Roy, with his keen smile.
“Bet you'll only start to care when that happens. Your big hunter needs to get to work,” replied Roy, with his sharp smile.
Before noon that day the baggage Helen had packed at home was left on the porch of Widow Cass's cottage, and Helen's anxious need of the hour was satisfied. She was made comfortable in the old woman's one spare room, and she set herself the task of fortitude and endurance.
Before noon that day, the luggage Helen had packed at home was left on the porch of Widow Cass's cottage, and Helen's urgent needs were met. She got settled in the old woman's only spare room, and she committed herself to being strong and enduring.
To her surprise, many of Mrs. Cass's neighbors came unobtrusively to the back door of the little cottage and made sympathetic inquiries. They appeared a subdued and apprehensive group, and whispered to one another as they left. Helen gathered from their visits a conviction that the wives of the men dominated by Beasley believed no good could come of this high-handed taking over of the ranch. Indeed, Helen found at the end of the day that a strength had been borne of her misfortune.
To her surprise, many of Mrs. Cass's neighbors quietly showed up at the back door of the little cottage to offer their support. They seemed like a nervous and worried group and whispered to each other as they left. Helen gathered from their visits that the wives of the men under Beasley's control thought that no good would come from this aggressive takeover of the ranch. In fact, by the end of the day, Helen realized that she had gained strength from her misfortune.
The next day Roy informed her that his brother John had come down the preceding night with the news of Beasley's descent upon the ranch. Not a shot had been fired, and the only damage done was that of the burning of a hay-filled barn. This had been set on fire to attract Helen's men to one spot, where Beasley had ridden down upon them with three times their number. He had boldly ordered them off the land, unless they wanted to acknowledge him boss and remain there in his service. The three Beemans had stayed, having planned that just in this event they might be valuable to Helen's interests. Beasley had ridden down into Pine the same as upon any other day. Roy reported also news which had come in that morning, how Beasley's crowd had celebrated late the night before.
The next day, Roy told her that his brother John had come the night before with news about Beasley attacking the ranch. No shots were fired, and the only damage was a barn filled with hay that had been set on fire. This was meant to draw Helen's men to one spot where Beasley charged down on them with three times their number. He boldly ordered them off the land unless they wanted to accept him as their boss and stay there in his service. The three Beemans decided to stay, hoping that in this situation they could be valuable to Helen's interests. Beasley had ridden into Pine just like any other day. Roy also reported that there was news coming in that morning about how Beasley's group had celebrated late into the night before.
The second and third and fourth days endlessly wore away, and Helen believed they had made her old. At night she lay awake most of the time, thinking and praying, but during the afternoon she got some sleep. She could think of nothing and talk of nothing except her sister, and Dale's chances of saving her.
The second, third, and fourth days dragged on, and Helen felt like they had aged her. At night, she lay awake for most of the time, thinking and praying, but she managed to catch some sleep in the afternoons. She could think of nothing and talk about nothing except her sister and Dale's chances of saving her.
“Well, shore you pay Dale a pore compliment,” finally protested the patient Roy. “I tell you—Milt Dale can do anythin' he wants to do in the woods. You can believe thet. ... But I reckon he'll run chances after he comes back.”
“Well, sure you pay Dale a poor compliment,” finally protested the patient Roy. “I tell you—Milt Dale can do anything he wants to do in the woods. You can believe that... But I guess he'll take risks after he comes back.”
This significant speech thrilled Helen with its assurance of hope, and made her blood curdle at the implied peril awaiting the hunter.
This powerful speech inspired Helen with its promise of hope, but it also made her heart race with fear at the implied danger facing the hunter.
On the afternoon of the fifth day Helen was abruptly awakened from her nap. The sun had almost set. She heard voices—the shrill, cackling notes of old Mrs. Cass, high in excitement, a deep voice that made Helen tingle all over, a girl's laugh, broken but happy. There were footsteps and stamping of hoofs. Dale had brought Bo back! Helen knew it. She grew very weak, and had to force herself to stand erect. Her heart began to pound in her very ears. A sweet and perfect joy suddenly flooded her soul. She thanked God her prayers had been answered. Then suddenly alive with sheer mad physical gladness, she rushed out.
On the afternoon of the fifth day, Helen was suddenly jolted awake from her nap. The sun was almost down. She heard voices—the high, excited chatter of old Mrs. Cass, a deep voice that sent a thrill through Helen, and a girl’s laughter, broken but joyful. There were footsteps and the sounds of hooves. Dale had brought Bo back! Helen sensed it. She felt weak and had to push herself to stand up straight. Her heart began to race in her ears. A wave of sweet, perfect joy washed over her. She thanked God that her prayers had been answered. Then, filled with pure, wild happiness, she rushed outside.
She was just in time to see Roy Beeman stalk out as if he had never been shot, and with a yell greet a big, gray-clad, gray-faced man—Dale.
She arrived just in time to see Roy Beeman stride out as if he had never been shot, and with a shout greet a tall, gray-clad, gray-faced man—Dale.
“Howdy, Roy! Glad to see you up,” said Dale. How the quiet voice steadied Helen! She beheld Bo. Bo, looking the same, except a little pale and disheveled! Then Bo saw her and leaped at her, into her arms.
“Hey, Roy! Good to see you up,” said Dale. How the calm voice reassured Helen! She looked at Bo. Bo looked the same, just a bit pale and messy! Then Bo saw her and jumped into her arms.
“Nell! I'm here! Safe—all right! Never was so happy in my life.... Oh-h! talk about your adventures! Nell, you dear old mother to me—I've had e-enough forever!”
“Nell! I'm here! Safe—all good! I've never been so happy in my life.... Oh, talk about your adventures! Nell, you sweet old mother to me—I’ve had more than enough forever!”
Bo was wild with joy, and by turns she laughed and cried. But Helen could not voice her feelings. Her eyes were so dim that she could scarcely see Dale when he loomed over her as she held Bo. But he found the hand she put shakily out.
Bo was ecstatic, laughing and crying at the same time. But Helen couldn't express her emotions. Her eyes were so blurry that she could barely see Dale when he stood over her as she held Bo. But he found the shaky hand she extended.
“Nell!... Reckon it's been harder—on you.” His voice was earnest and halting. She felt his searching gaze upon her face. “Mrs. Cass said you were here. An' I know why.”
“Nell!... I think it's been tougher on you.” His voice was sincere and slow. She could feel his intense gaze on her face. “Mrs. Cass said you were here. And I know why.”
Roy led them all indoors.
Roy took them all inside.
“Milt, one of the neighbor boys will take care of thet hoss,” he said, as Dale turned toward the dusty and weary Ranger. “Where'd you leave the cougar?”
“Milt, one of the neighbor boys, will take care of that horse,” he said, as Dale turned toward the dusty and tired Ranger. “Where did you leave the cougar?”
“I sent him home,” replied Date.
“I sent him home,” Date replied.
“Laws now, Milt, if this ain't grand!” cackled Mrs. Cass. “We've worried some here. An' Miss Helen near starved a-hopin' fer you.”
“Wow, Milt, isn’t this great?” Mrs. Cass laughed. “We’ve been worried here. And Miss Helen was almost starving while waiting for you.”
“Mother, I reckon the girl an' I are nearer starved than anybody you know,” replied Dale, with a grim laugh.
“Mom, I think the girl and I are closer to starving than anyone you know,” Dale replied with a grim laugh.
“Fer the land's sake! I'll be fixin' supper this minit.”
“For heaven's sake! I'm about to make dinner right now.”
“Nell, why are you here?” asked Bo, suspiciously.
“Nell, why are you here?” Bo asked, looking skeptical.
For answer Helen led her sister into the spare room and closed the door. Bo saw the baggage. Her expression changed. The old blaze leaped to the telltale eyes.
For an answer, Helen took her sister into the spare room and shut the door. Bo noticed the luggage. Her expression shifted. The old spark ignited in her revealing eyes.
“He's done it!” she cried, hotly.
“He's done it!” she exclaimed, passionately.
“Dearest—thank God. I've got you—back again!” murmured Helen, finding her voice. “Nothing else matters!... I've prayed only for that!”
“Darling—thank goodness. I have you—back again!” whispered Helen, finding her voice. “Nothing else matters!... That’s all I’ve prayed for!”
“Good old Nell!” whispered Bo, and she kissed and embraced Helen. “You really mean that, I know. But nix for yours truly! I'm back alive and kicking, you bet.... Where's my—where's Tom?”
“Good old Nell!” whispered Bo, and she kissed and hugged Helen. “You really mean that, I know. But no thanks for me! I’m back, alive and kicking, you bet.... Where’s my—where’s Tom?”
“Bo, not a word has been heard of him for five days. He's searching for you, of course.”
“Bo, no one has heard from him in five days. He’s looking for you, obviously.”
“And you've been—been put off the ranch?”
“And you’ve been kicked off the ranch?”
“Well, rather,” replied Helen, and in a few trembling words she told the story of her eviction.
“Well, actually,” replied Helen, and in a few shaky words she shared the story of her eviction.
Bo uttered a wild word that had more force than elegance, but it became her passionate resentment of this outrage done her sister.
Bo said a wild word that had more impact than style, but it reflected her intense anger over the wrong done to her sister.
“Oh!... Does Tom Carmichael know this?” she added, breathlessly.
“Oh!... Does Tom Carmichael know about this?” she added, breathlessly.
“How could he?”
"How could he do that?"
“When he finds out, then—Oh, won't there be hell? I'm glad I got here first.... Nell, my boots haven't been off the whole blessed time. Help me. And oh, for some soap and hot water and some clean clothes! Nell, old girl, I wasn't raised right for these Western deals. Too luxurious!”
“When he finds out—oh man, won't there be a scene? I'm glad I got here first.... Nell, I haven't taken off my boots the entire time. Help me. And oh, I could really use some soap, hot water, and some clean clothes! Nell, my friend, I wasn't raised for this Western stuff. It's too fancy!”
And then Helen had her ears filled with a rapid-fire account of running horses and Riggs and outlaws and Beasley called boldly to his teeth, and a long ride and an outlaw who was a hero—a fight with Riggs—blood and death—another long ride—a wild camp in black woods—night—lonely, ghostly sounds—and day again—plot—a great actress lost to the world—Ophelia—Snakes and Ansons—hoodooed outlaws—mournful moans and terrible cries—cougar—stampede—fight and shots, more blood and death—Wilson hero—another Tom Carmichael—fallen in love with outlaw gun-fighter if—black night and Dale and horse and rides and starved and, “Oh, Nell, he WAS from Texas!”
And then Helen listened to a fast-paced story about running horses and Riggs and outlaws, with Beasley calling boldly at him, and a long ride with an outlaw who was also a hero—a fight with Riggs—blood and death—another long ride—a wild camp in dark woods—night—lonely, ghostly sounds—and day again—a plot—a great actress lost to the world—Ophelia—Snakes and Ansons—cursed outlaws—sorrowful moans and terrible cries—cougar—stampede—fight and shots, more blood and death—Wilson the hero—another Tom Carmichael—fallen in love with an outlaw gunfighter if—dark night and Dale and horse and rides and starving and, “Oh, Nell, he WAS from Texas!”
Helen gathered that wonderful and dreadful events had hung over the bright head of this beloved little sister, but the bewilderment occasioned by Bo's fluent and remarkable utterance left only that last sentence clear.
Helen sensed that amazing and terrible events had been looming over her cherished little sister, but the confusion caused by Bo's articulate and impressive speech made only that final sentence clear.
Presently Helen got a word in to inform Bo that Mrs. Cass had knocked twice for supper, and that welcome news checked Bo's flow of speech when nothing else seemed adequate.
Presently, Helen managed to tell Bo that Mrs. Cass had knocked twice for dinner, and that welcome news paused Bo's chatter when nothing else seemed enough.
It was obvious to Helen that Roy and Dale had exchanged stories. Roy celebrated this reunion by sitting at table the first time since he had been shot; and despite Helen's misfortune and the suspended waiting balance in the air the occasion was joyous. Old Mrs. Cass was in the height of her glory. She sensed a romance here, and, true to her sex, she radiated to it.
It was clear to Helen that Roy and Dale had shared stories. Roy celebrated this reunion by sitting at the table for the first time since he had been shot; and even with Helen's misfortune and the uneasy tension in the air, the occasion was joyful. Old Mrs. Cass was in her element. She sensed a romance here and, true to her nature, she thrived on it.
Daylight was still lingering when Roy got up and went out on the porch. His keen ears had heard something. Helen fancied she herself had heard rapid hoof-beats.
Daylight was still hanging around when Roy got up and stepped out onto the porch. His sharp ears had picked up something. Helen thought she had heard quick hoof beats herself.
“Dale, come out!” called Roy, sharply.
“Dale, come out!” Roy called sharply.
The hunter moved with his swift, noiseless agility. Helen and Bo followed, halting in the door.
The hunter moved with quick, silent grace. Helen and Bo followed, stopping in the doorway.
“Thet's Las Vegas,” whispered Dale.
"That's Las Vegas," whispered Dale.
To Helen it seemed that the cowboy's name changed the very atmosphere.
To Helen, it felt like the cowboy's name changed the whole vibe.
Voices were heard at the gate; one that, harsh and quick, sounded like Carmichael's. And a spirited horse was pounding and scattering gravel. Then a lithe figure appeared, striding up the path. It was Carmichael—yet not the Carmichael Helen knew. She heard Bo's strange little cry, a corroboration of her own impression.
Voices were heard at the gate; one was harsh and quick, sounding like Carmichael's. A spirited horse was pounding and kicking up gravel. Then a lean figure appeared, striding up the path. It was Carmichael—but not the Carmichael Helen knew. She heard Bo's odd little cry, confirming her own impression.
Roy might never have been shot, judging from the way he stepped out, and Dale was almost as quick. Carmichael reached them—grasped them with swift, hard hands.
Roy might never have been shot, considering how he stepped out, and Dale was nearly as fast. Carmichael reached them—caught them with swift, firm hands.
“Boys—I jest rode in. An' they said you'd found her!”
“Guys—I just rode in. And they said you found her!”
“Shore, Las Vegas. Dale fetched her home safe an' sound.... There she is.”
“Shore, Las Vegas. Dale brought her home safe and sound.... There she is.”
The cowboy thrust aside the two men, and with a long stride he faced the porch, his piercing eyes on the door. All that Helen could think of his look was that it seemed terrible. Bo stepped outside in front of Helen. Probably she would have run straight into Carmichael's arms if some strange instinct had not withheld her. Helen judged it to be fear; she found her heart lifting painfully.
The cowboy pushed the two men aside and took a long stride toward the porch, his intense gaze fixed on the door. All Helen could think about his expression was how terrifying it seemed. Bo stepped out in front of Helen. She likely would have run right into Carmichael's arms if some odd instinct hadn’t stopped her. Helen believed it was fear; she felt her heart aching.
“Bo!” he yelled, like a savage, yet he did not in the least resemble one.
“Bo!” he shouted, like a wild man, but he didn’t look like one at all.
“Oh—Tom!” cried Bo, falteringly. She half held out her arms.
“Oh—Tom!” Bo exclaimed, hesitantly. She partially extended her arms.
“You, girl?” That seemed to be his piercing query, like the quivering blade in his eyes. Two more long strides carried him close up to her, and his look chased the red out of Bo's cheek. Then it was beautiful to see his face marvelously change until it was that of the well remembered Las Vegas magnified in all his old spirit.
“You, girl?” That felt like his intense question, like the sharp edge in his gaze. Two more long strides brought him closer to her, and his stare drained the color from Bo's face. Then, it was remarkable to watch his expression transform until it resembled the familiar Las Vegas, magnified with all its former energy.
“Aw!” The exclamation was a tremendous sigh. “I shore am glad!”
“Aw!” The exclamation was a huge sigh. “I sure am glad!”
That beautiful flash left his face as he wheeled to the men. He wrung Dale's hand long and hard, and his gaze confused the older man.
That beautiful spark disappeared from his face as he turned to the men. He shook Dale's hand firmly and for a long time, and his gaze puzzled the older man.
“RIGGS!” he said, and in the jerk of his frame as he whipped out the word disappeared the strange, fleeting signs of his kindlier emotion.
“RIGGS!” he said, and in the sudden movement of his body as he shouted the word, the strange, fleeting signs of his gentler emotion vanished.
“Wilson killed him,” replied Dale.
“Wilson killed him,” Dale replied.
“Jim Wilson—that old Texas Ranger!... Reckon he lent you a hand?”
“Jim Wilson—that old Texas Ranger!... I bet he helped you out?”
“My friend, he saved Bo,” replied Dale, with emotion. “My old cougar an' me—we just hung 'round.”
“Dude, he saved Bo,” Dale replied, feeling emotional. “My old cougar and I—we just stuck around.”
“You made Wilson help you?” cut in the hard voice.
“You had Wilson help you?” interrupted the harsh voice.
“Yes. But he killed Riggs before I come up an' I reckon he'd done well by Bo if I'd never got there.”
“Yes. But he killed Riggs before I showed up, and I guess he would have done well by Bo if I hadn’t been there.”
“How about the gang?”
“What about the crew?”
“All snuffed out, I reckon, except Wilson.”
“All done for, I guess, except Wilson.”
“Somebody told me Beasley hed ran Miss Helen off the ranch. Thet so?”
“Someone told me Beasley had chased Miss Helen off the ranch. Is that true?”
“Yes. Four of his greasers packed her down the hill—most tore her clothes off, so Roy tells me.”
“Yes. Four of his greasers pushed her down the hill—most of them ripped her clothes off, or so Roy says.”
“Four greasers!... Shore it was Beasley's deal clean through?”
“Four greasers!... Are you sure it was Beasley's plan all along?”
“Yes. Riggs was led. He had an itch for a bad name, you know. But Beasley made the plan. It was Nell they wanted instead of Bo.”
“Yes. Riggs was misled. He had a craving for a bad reputation, you know. But Beasley came up with the plan. They wanted Nell instead of Bo.”
Abruptly Carmichael stalked off down the darkening path, his silver heel-plates ringing, his spurs jingling.
Abruptly, Carmichael walked away down the darkening path, his silver heel plates clinking and his spurs jingling.
“Hold on, Carmichael,” called Dale, taking a step.
“Wait a second, Carmichael,” called Dale, taking a step.
“Oh, Tom!” cried Bo.
“Oh, Tom!” shouted Bo.
“Shore folks callin' won't be no use, if anythin would be,” said Roy. “Las Vegas has hed a look at red liquor.”
“People from the shore calling won’t help at all, if anything would,” said Roy. “Las Vegas has checked out the red liquor.”
“He's been drinking! Oh, that accounts!... he never—never even touched me!”
“He's been drinking! Oh, that makes sense!... he never—never even touched me!”
For once Helen was not ready to comfort Bo. A mighty tug at her heart had sent her with flying, uneven steps toward Dale. He took another stride down the path, and another.
For once, Helen wasn't ready to comfort Bo. A strong pull at her heart had her rushing forward with unsteady steps toward Dale. He took another step down the path, and then another.
“Dale—oh—please stop!” she called, very low.
“Dale—oh—please stop!” she said gently.
He halted as if he had run sharply into a bar across the path. When he turned Helen had come close. Twilight was deep there in the shade of the peach-trees, but she could see his face, the hungry, flaring eyes.
He stopped suddenly as if he had collided with a barrier in his way. When he turned, Helen was right there. Twilight was thick in the shade of the peach trees, but she could see his face, the desperate, burning eyes.
“I—I haven't thanked you—yet—for bringing Bo home,” she whispered.
“I—I haven't thanked you—yet—for bringing Bo home,” she whispered.
“Nell, never mind that,” he said, in surprise. “If you must—why, wait. I've got to catch up with that cowboy.”
“Nell, forget that,” he said, surprised. “If you really have to—wait. I need to catch up with that cowboy.”
“No. Let me thank you now,” she whispered, and, stepping closer, she put her arms up, meaning to put them round his neck. That action must be her self-punishment for the other time she had done it. Yet it might also serve to thank him. But, strangely, her hands got no farther than his breast, and fluttered there to catch hold of the fringe of his buckskin jacket. She felt a heave of his deep chest.
“No. Let me thank you now,” she whispered, and stepping closer, she raised her arms, intending to wrap them around his neck. That gesture was probably her way of punishing herself for the last time she had done it. But it could also be a way to show her gratitude. Oddly enough, her hands stopped short at his chest and gently fumbled to grasp the fringe of his buckskin jacket. She felt the rise of his deep breath.
“I—I do thank you—with all my heart,” she said, softly. “I owe you now—for myself and her—more than I can ever repay.”
“I—I really appreciate it—with all my heart,” she said, softly. “I owe you now—for myself and her—more than I could ever repay.”
“Nell, I'm your friend,” he replied, hurriedly. “Don't talk of repayin' me. Let me go now—after Las Vegas.”
“Nell, I'm your friend,” he said quickly. “Don’t talk about repaying me. Just let me go now—after Las Vegas.”
“What for?” she queried, suddenly.
“Why?” she asked, suddenly.
“I mean to line up beside him—at the bar—or wherever he goes,” returned Dale.
“I plan to stand next to him—at the bar—or wherever he goes,” Dale replied.
“Don't tell me that. I know. You're going straight to meet Beasley.”
“Don't say that. I know. You're going straight to meet Beasley.”
“Nell, if you hold me up any longer I reckon I'll have to run—or never get to Beasley before that cowboy.”
“Nell, if you keep me here any longer I guess I’ll have to run—or I’ll never make it to Beasley before that cowboy.”
Helen locked her fingers in the fringe of his jacket—leaned closer to him, all her being responsive to a bursting gust of blood over her.
Helen entwined her fingers in the fringe of his jacket and leaned in closer to him, every part of her responding to the overwhelming rush of adrenaline.
“I'll not let you go,” she said.
“I won't let you go,” she said.
He laughed, and put his great hands over hers. “What 're you sayin', girl? You can't stop me.”
He laughed and placed his big hands over hers. “What are you saying, girl? You can't stop me.”
“Yes, I can. Dale, I don't want you to risk your life.”
“Yes, I can. Dale, I don’t want you to put your life on the line.”
He stared at her, and made as if to tear her hands from their hold.
He stared at her and pretended to pull her hands away from their grip.
“Listen—please—oh—please!” she implored. “If you go deliberately to kill Beasley—and do it—that will be murder.... It's against my religion.... I would be unhappy all my life.”
“Listen—please—oh—please!” she begged. “If you go ahead and kill Beasley—and actually do it—that will be murder.... It’s against my beliefs.... I would be unhappy for the rest of my life.”
“But, child, you'll be ruined all your life if Beasley is not dealt with—as men of his breed are always dealt with in the West,” he remonstrated, and in one quick move he had freed himself from her clutching fingers.
“But, kid, you'll be stuck dealing with this for the rest of your life if Beasley isn't handled—like men like him always are in the West,” he argued, and in one swift motion, he broke free from her gripping fingers.
Helen, with a move as swift, put her arms round his neck and clasped her hands tight.
Helen quickly wrapped her arms around his neck and held on tight.
“Milt, I'm finding myself,” she said. “The other day, when I did—this—you made an excuse for me.... I'm not two-faced now.”
“Milt, I'm figuring myself out,” she said. “The other day, when I did—this—you made an excuse for me.... I'm not being fake now.”
She meant to keep him from killing Beasley if she sacrificed every last shred of her pride. And she stamped the look of his face on her heart of hearts to treasure always. The thrill, the beat of her pulses, almost obstructed her thought of purpose.
She was determined to stop him from killing Beasley, even if it meant giving up every bit of her pride. She engraved the image of his face into her heart to cherish forever. The excitement and rapid beat of her heart nearly distracted her from her goal.
“Nell, just now—when you're overcome—rash with feelin's—don't say to me—a word—a—”
“Nell, right now—when you're overwhelmed—filled with emotions—don’t say a single word to me—”
He broke down huskily.
He broke down hoarsely.
“My first friend—my—Oh Dale, I KNOW you love me! she whispered. And she hid her face on his breast, there to feel a tremendous tumult.
“My first friend—my—Oh Dale, I KNOW you love me!” she whispered. And she buried her face in his chest, feeling a huge rush of emotions.
“Oh, don't you?” she cried, in low, smothered voice, as his silence drove her farther on this mad, yet glorious purpose.
“Oh, don't you?” she exclaimed, in a quiet, muffled voice, as his silence pushed her further into this crazy, yet wonderful goal.
“If you need to be told—yes—I reckon I do love you, Nell Rayner,” he replied.
“If you need me to say it—yeah—I guess I do love you, Nell Rayner,” he replied.
It seemed to Helen that he spoke from far off. She lifted her face, her heart on her lips.
It felt to Helen like he was speaking from a distance. She raised her face, her heart on her lips.
“If you kill Beasley I'll never marry you,” she said.
“If you kill Beasley, I’ll never marry you,” she said.
“Who's expectin' you to?” he asked, with low, hoarse laugh. “Do you think you have to marry me to square accounts? This's the only time you ever hurt me, Nell Rayner.... I'm 'shamed you could think I'd expect you—out of gratitude—”
“Who’s expecting you to?” he asked with a low, raspy laugh. “Do you think you have to marry me to settle things? This is the only time you ever hurt me, Nell Rayner... I’m ashamed you could think I’d expect you—out of gratitude—”
“Oh—you—you are as dense as the forest where you live,” she cried. And then she shut her eyes again, the better to remember that transfiguration of his face, the better to betray herself.
“Oh—you—you’re as thick-headed as the woods where you live,” she exclaimed. And then she closed her eyes again, to better remember that transformation of his face, to better betray herself.
“Man—I love you!” Full and deep, yet tremulous, the words burst from her heart that had been burdened with them for many a day.
“Man—I love you!” Full and deep, yet trembling, the words poured from her heart that had been weighed down with them for many days.
Then it seemed, in the throbbing riot of her senses, that she was lifted and swung into his arms, and handled with a great and terrible tenderness, and hugged and kissed with the hunger and awkwardness of a bear, and held with her feet off the ground, and rendered blind, dizzy, rapturous, and frightened, and utterly torn asunder from her old calm, thinking self.
Then it felt, in the intense swirl of her feelings, that she was lifted and cradled in his arms, treated with an overwhelming and profound tenderness, embraced and kissed with the eagerness and clumsiness of a bear, and held with her feet off the ground, leaving her blind, dizzy, ecstatic, and scared, completely ripped away from her old, composed self.
He put her down—released her.
He let her go.
“Nothin' could have made me so happy as what you said.” He finished with a strong sigh of unutterable, wondering joy.
“Nobody could have made me as happy as what you said.” He ended with a deep sigh of indescribable, amazed joy.
“Then you will not go to—to meet—”
“Then you won’t go to meet—”
Helen's happy query froze on her lips.
Helen's cheerful question hung in the air.
“I've got to go!” he rejoined, with his old, quiet voice. “Hurry in to Bo.... An' don't worry. Try to think of things as I taught you up in the woods.”
“I've got to go!” he replied in his familiar, calm voice. “Rush into Bo... And don’t stress. Just try to remember what I taught you in the woods.”
Helen heard his soft, padded footfalls swiftly pass away. She was left there, alone in the darkening twilight, suddenly cold and stricken, as if turned to stone.
Helen heard his soft footsteps quickly fade away. She was left there, alone in the darkening twilight, feeling suddenly cold and devastated, as if she had turned to stone.
Thus she stood an age-long moment until the upflashing truth galvanized her into action. Then she flew in pursuit of Dale. The truth was that, in spite of Dale's' early training in the East and the long years of solitude which had made him wonderful in thought and feeling, he had also become a part of this raw, bold, and violent West.
Thus she stood for what felt like an eternity until the sudden realization drove her to act. Then she rushed off after Dale. The truth was that, despite Dale's early training in the East and the many years of solitude that had made him extraordinary in thought and emotion, he had also become entrenched in this wild, daring, and brutal West.
It was quite dark now and she had run quite some distance before she saw Dale's tall, dark form against the yellow light of Turner's saloon.
It was pretty dark now, and she had run quite a distance before she spotted Dale's tall, dark figure against the yellow light of Turner's saloon.
Somehow, in that poignant moment, when her flying feet kept pace with her heart, Helen felt in herself a force opposing itself against this raw, primitive justice of the West. She was one of the first influences emanating from civilized life, from law and order. In that flash of truth she saw the West as it would be some future time, when through women and children these wild frontier days would be gone forever. Also, just as clearly she saw the present need of men like Roy Beeman and Dale and the fire-blooded Carmichael. Beasley and his kind must be killed. But Helen did not want her lover, her future husband, and the probable father of her children to commit what she held to be murder.
Somehow, in that emotional moment, as her flying feet matched the rhythm of her heart, Helen felt a force within her pushing back against the raw, primitive justice of the West. She was one of the first influences coming from civilized life, from law and order. In that instant of clarity, she envisioned the West as it would be in the future, when the wild frontier days would be gone forever, thanks to women and children. At the same time, she clearly recognized the current need for men like Roy Beeman, Dale, and the fiery Carmichael. Beasley and his kind had to be dealt with. But Helen didn’t want her lover, her future husband, and the potential father of her children to commit what she considered to be murder.
At the door of the saloon she caught up with Dale.
At the entrance of the bar, she caught up with Dale.
“Milt—oh—wait!'—wait!” she panted.
“Milt—oh—hold on!'—hold on!” she panted.
She heard him curse under his breath as he turned. They were alone in the yellow flare of light. Horses were champing bits and drooping before the rails.
She heard him mutter a curse as he turned. They were alone in the yellow glow of light. Horses were chewing on their bits and resting their heads before the rails.
“You go back!” ordered Dale, sternly. His face was pale, his eyes were gleaming.
“Go back!” Dale commanded, firmly. His face was pale, and his eyes were shining.
“No! Not till—you take me—or carry me!” she replied, resolutely, with all a woman's positive and inevitable assurance.
“No! Not until you take me or carry me!” she said firmly, with all the confidence and certainty that a woman can have.
Then he laid hold of her with ungentle hands. His violence, especially the look on his face, terrified Helen, rendered her weak. But nothing could have shaken her resolve. She felt victory. Her sex, her love, and her presence would be too much for Dale.
Then he grabbed her roughly. His aggression, especially the expression on his face, scared Helen and made her feel weak. But nothing could weaken her determination. She felt victorious. Her femininity, her love, and her presence would overwhelm Dale.
As he swung Helen around, the low hum of voices inside the saloon suddenly rose to sharp, hoarse roars, accompanied by a scuffling of feet and crashing of violently sliding chairs or tables. Dale let go of Helen and leaped toward the door. But a silence inside, quicker and stranger than the roar, halted him. Helen's heart contracted, then seemed to cease beating. There was absolutely not a perceptible sound. Even the horses appeared, like Dale, to have turned to statues.
As he spun Helen around, the soft chatter inside the bar suddenly escalated into loud, harsh shouts, mixed with the sound of shuffling feet and the clattering of chairs and tables being pushed around. Dale released Helen and jumped towards the door. But a silence inside, quicker and weirder than the noise, stopped him in his tracks. Helen's heart tightened, then seemed to stop altogether. There was not a single sound. Even the horses had frozen in place, just like Dale.
Two thundering shots annihilated this silence. Then quickly came a lighter shot—the smash of glass. Dale ran into the saloon. The horses began to snort, to rear, to pound. A low, muffled murmur terrified Helen even as it drew her. Dashing at the door, she swung it in and entered.
Two loud gunshots shattered the silence. Then came a lighter sound—the crash of glass. Dale rushed into the saloon. The horses started to snort, rear, and stomp. A low, muffled murmur frightened Helen, even as it attracted her. Running to the door, she pushed it open and stepped inside.
The place was dim, blue-hazed, smelling of smoke. Dale stood just inside the door. On the floor lay two men. Chairs and tables were overturned. A motley, dark, shirt-sleeved, booted, and belted crowd of men appeared hunched against the opposite wall, with pale, set faces, turned to the bar. Turner, the proprietor, stood at one end, his face livid, his hands aloft and shaking. Carmichael leaned against the middle of the bar. He held a gun low down. It was smoking.
The place was dimly lit, with a blue haze and the smell of smoke. Dale stood just inside the door. On the floor were two men. Chairs and tables were knocked over. A mixed crowd of dark-clothed men in short sleeves and boots huddled against the opposite wall, their pale faces fixed on the bar. Turner, the owner, stood at one end, his face pale and his hands raised and trembling. Carmichael leaned against the middle of the bar, holding a smoking gun aimed low.
With a gasp Helen flashed her eyes back to Dale. He had seen her—was reaching an arm toward her. Then she saw the man lying almost at her feet. Jeff Mulvey—her uncle's old foreman! His face was awful to behold. A smoking gun lay near his inert hand. The other man had fallen on his face. His garb proclaimed him a Mexican. He was not yet dead. Then Helen, as she felt Dale's arm encircle her, looked farther, because she could not prevent it—looked on at that strange figure against the bar—this boy who had been such a friend in her hour of need—this naive and frank sweetheart of her sister's.
With a gasp, Helen quickly turned her eyes back to Dale. He had seen her and was reaching out an arm toward her. Then she noticed the man lying almost at her feet. Jeff Mulvey—her uncle's former foreman! His face was terrible to look at. A smoking gun lay near his lifeless hand. The other man had fallen face down. His clothing marked him as Mexican. He wasn't dead yet. Then, as Helen felt Dale's arm wrap around her, she looked further, unable to stop herself—she gazed at that strange figure by the bar—this boy who had been such a friend in her time of need—this innocent and sincere sweetheart of her sister's.
She saw a man now—wild, white, intense as fire, with some terrible cool kind of deadliness in his mien. His left elbow rested upon the bar, and his hand held a glass of red liquor. The big gun, low down in his other hand, seemed as steady as if it were a fixture.
She saw a man now—wild, white, intense like fire, with a chilling kind of deadliness in his expression. His left elbow was resting on the bar, and his hand held a glass of red liquor. The big gun, held low in his other hand, looked as steady as if it were part of the furniture.
“Heah's to thet—half-breed Beasley an' his outfit!”
“Heard that—half-breed Beasley and his crew!”
Carmichael drank, while his flaming eyes held the crowd; then with savage action of terrible passion he flung the glass at the quivering form of the still living Mexican on the floor.
Carmichael drank while his burning eyes fixed on the crowd; then, in a fit of intense rage, he threw the glass at the trembling figure of the still-alive Mexican on the floor.
Helen felt herself slipping. All seemed to darken around her. She could not see Dale, though she knew he held her. Then she fainted.
Helen felt herself losing consciousness. Everything around her started to fade to darkness. She couldn’t see Dale, even though she knew he was holding her. Then she passed out.
CHAPTER XXV
Las Vegas Carmichael was a product of his day.
The Pan Handle of Texas, the old Chisholm Trail along which were driven the great cattle herds northward, Fort Dodge, where the cowboys conflicted with the card-sharps—these hard places had left their marks on Carmichael. To come from Texas was to come from fighting stock. And a cowboy's life was strenuous, wild, violent, and generally brief. The exceptions were the fortunate and the swiftest men with guns; and they drifted from south to north and west, taking with them the reckless, chivalrous, vitriolic spirit peculiar to their breed.
The Texas Panhandle, the old Chisholm Trail where huge cattle herds were driven north, Fort Dodge, where cowboys clashed with card sharps—these tough places had shaped Carmichael. Coming from Texas meant coming from a lineage of fighters. A cowboy's life was demanding, wild, violent, and usually short. The exceptions were the lucky ones and the fastest gunmen; they moved from south to north and west, carrying with them the daring, chivalrous, fiery spirit unique to their kind.
The pioneers and ranchers of the frontier would never have made the West habitable had it not been for these wild cowboys, these hard-drinking, hard-riding, hard-living rangers of the barrens, these easy, cool, laconic, simple young men whose blood was tinged with fire and who possessed a magnificent and terrible effrontery toward danger and death.
The pioneers and ranchers of the frontier would never have made the West livable without these wild cowboys, these hard-drinking, hard-riding, hard-living rangers of the plains, these relaxed, cool, quiet, straightforward young men whose blood was heated with passion and who had a bold and fearless attitude toward danger and death.
Las Vegas ran his horse from Widow Cass's cottage to Turner's saloon, and the hoofs of the goaded steed crashed in the door. Las Vegas's entrance was a leap. Then he stood still with the door ajar and the horse pounding and snorting back. All the men in that saloon who saw the entrance of Las Vegas knew what it portended. No thunderbolt could have more quickly checked the drinking, gambling, talking crowd. They recognized with kindred senses the nature of the man and his arrival. For a second the blue-hazed room was perfectly quiet, then men breathed, moved, rose, and suddenly caused a quick, sliding crash of chairs and tables.
Las Vegas rode his horse from Widow Cass's cottage to Turner's saloon, and the horse's hooves smashed against the door. He leaped off and stood there with the door open, while the horse pounded and snorted behind him. Everyone in the saloon who witnessed Las Vegas's entrance knew what it meant. No thunderbolt could have silenced the drinking, gambling, and talking crowd faster. They instinctively recognized the man and the significance of his arrival. For a moment, the blue-tinged room was completely silent, then the men exhaled, moved, stood up, and suddenly there was a loud crash as chairs and tables slid and toppled over.
The cowboy's glittering eyes flashed to and fro, and then fixed on Mulvey and his Mexican companion. That glance singled out these two, and the sudden rush of nervous men proved it. Mulvey and the sheep-herder were left alone in the center of the floor.
The cowboy's sparkling eyes darted around and then settled on Mulvey and his Mexican friend. That look singled them out, and the sudden wave of anxious men confirmed it. Mulvey and the sheep herder were left alone in the middle of the floor.
“Howdy, Jeff! Where's your boss?” asked Las Vegas. His voice was cool, friendly; his manner was easy, natural; but the look of him was what made Mulvey pale and the Mexican livid.
“Hey, Jeff! Where's your boss?” asked Las Vegas. His voice was calm and friendly; his demeanor was relaxed and natural; but his appearance was what made Mulvey go pale and the Mexican furious.
“Reckon he's home,” replied Mulvey.
"Think he's home," replied Mulvey.
“Home? What's he call home now?”
“Home? What does he even call home now?”
“He's hangin' out hyar at Auchincloss's,” replied Mulvey. His voice was not strong, but his eyes were steady, watchful.
“He's hanging out here at Auchincloss's,” replied Mulvey. His voice wasn’t strong, but his eyes were steady and watchful.
Las Vegas quivered all over as if stung. A flame that seemed white and red gave his face a singular hue.
Las Vegas trembled as if it had been jolted. A flame that appeared both white and red cast a unique glow on his face.
“Jeff, you worked for old Al a long time, an' I've heard of your differences,” said Las Vegas. “Thet ain't no mix of mine.... But you double-crossed Miss Helen!”
“Jeff, you've worked for old Al for a long time, and I’ve heard about your issues,” said Las Vegas. “That’s not my business.... But you betrayed Miss Helen!”
Mulvey made no attempt to deny this. He gulped slowly. His hands appeared less steady, and he grew paler. Again Las Vegas's words signified less than his look. And that look now included the Mexican.
Mulvey didn't try to hide it. He swallowed hard. His hands seemed less steady, and he grew more pale. Once again, Las Vegas's words meant less than his expression. And that expression now included the Mexican.
“Pedro, you're one of Beasley's old hands,” said Las Vegas, accusingly. “An'—you was one of them four greasers thet—”
“Pedro, you're one of Beasley's veterans,” said Las Vegas, accusingly. “And—you were one of those four guys that—”
Here the cowboy choked and bit over his words as if they were a material poison. The Mexican showed his guilt and cowardice. He began to jabber.
Here, the cowboy struggled to get his words out, as if they were a toxic substance. The Mexican revealed his guilt and fear. He started to ramble.
“Shet up!” hissed Las Vegas, with a savage and significant jerk of his arm, as if about to strike. But that action was read for its true meaning. Pell-mell the crowd split to rush each way and leave an open space behind the three.
“Shut up!” hissed Las Vegas, with a fierce and pointed jerk of his arm, as if he was about to hit someone. But that movement was understood for what it really meant. In a frenzy, the crowd split to rush in different directions, leaving an open space behind the three.
Las Vegas waited. But Mulvey seemed obstructed. The Mexican looked dangerous through his fear. His fingers twitched as if the tendons running up into his arms were being pulled.
Las Vegas waited. But Mulvey seemed blocked. The Mexican looked dangerous despite his fear. His fingers twitched as if the tendons running up his arms were being pulled.
An instant of suspense—more than long enough for Mulvey to be tried and found wanting—and Las Vegas, with laugh and sneer, turned his back upon the pair and stepped to the bar. His call for a bottle made Turner jump and hold it out with shaking hands. Las Vegas poured out a drink, while his gaze was intent on the scarred old mirror hanging behind the bar.
An instant of suspense—more than enough time for Mulvey to be judged and found lacking—and Las Vegas, with a laugh and a sneer, turned his back on the two and walked to the bar. His request for a bottle made Turner jump, and he handed it over with trembling hands. Las Vegas poured a drink while keeping his eyes fixed on the scarred old mirror hanging behind the bar.
This turning his back upon men he had just dared to draw showed what kind of a school Las Vegas had been trained in. If those men had been worthy antagonists of his class he would never have scorned them. As it was, when Mulvey and the Mexican jerked at their guns, Las Vegas swiftly wheeled and shot twice. Mulvey's gun went off as he fell, and the Mexican doubled up in a heap on the floor. Then Las Vegas reached around with his left hand for the drink he had poured out.
This turning his back on the men he had just challenged showed what kind of training Las Vegas had received. If those men had been worthy opponents of his skill, he wouldn't have dismissed them. Instead, when Mulvey and the Mexican grabbed for their guns, Las Vegas quickly turned and fired twice. Mulvey's gun went off as he fell, and the Mexican collapsed in a heap on the floor. Then Las Vegas reached back with his left hand for the drink he had poured out.
At this juncture Dale burst into the saloon, suddenly to check his impetus, to swerve aside toward the bar and halt. The door had not ceased swinging when again it was propelled inward, this time to admit Helen Rayner, white and wide-eyed.
At this point, Dale stormed into the saloon, quickly stopping himself, veering toward the bar, and coming to a stop. The door had barely finished swinging when it was pushed open again, this time to let in Helen Rayner, pale and wide-eyed.
In another moment then Las Vegas had spoken his deadly toast to Beasley's gang and had fiercely flung the glass at the writhing Mexican on the floor. Also Dale had gravitated toward the reeling Helen to catch her when she fainted.
In another moment, Las Vegas had raised his deadly toast to Beasley's gang and had angrily thrown the glass at the struggling Mexican on the floor. Dale had also moved toward the swaying Helen to catch her when she fainted.
Las Vegas began to curse, and, striding to Dale, he pushed him out of the saloon.
Las Vegas started to swear and, walking over to Dale, he shoved him out of the saloon.
“—! What 're you doin' heah?” he yelled, stridently. “Hevn't you got thet girl to think of? Then do it, you big Indian! Lettin' her run after you heah—riskin' herself thet way! You take care of her an' Bo an' leave this deal to me!”
“—! What are you doing here?” he yelled, loudly. “Don't you have that girl to think about? Then do it, you big guy! Letting her chase you here—putting herself at risk like that! You take care of her and Bo and leave this situation to me!”
The cowboy, furious as he was at Dale, yet had keen, swift eyes for the horses near at hand, and the men out in the dim light. Dale lifted the girl into his arms, and, turning without a word, stalked away to disappear in the darkness. Las Vegas, holding his gun low, returned to the bar-room. If there had been any change in the crowd it was slight. The tension had relaxed. Turner no longer stood with hands up.
The cowboy, as angry as he was with Dale, had sharp, quick eyes for the horses nearby and the men in the fading light. Dale picked up the girl and, without saying anything, walked away into the darkness. Las Vegas, keeping his gun down, went back to the bar. If there was any change in the crowd, it was minimal. The tension had eased. Turner no longer had his hands up.
“You-all go on with your fun,” called the cowboy, with a sweep of his gun. “But it'd be risky fer any one to start leavin'.”
“You all go on with your fun,” the cowboy shouted, waving his gun. “But it’d be risky for anyone to start leaving.”
With that he backed against the bar, near where the black bottle stood. Turner walked out to begin righting tables and chairs, and presently the crowd, with some caution and suspense, resumed their games and drinking. It was significant that a wide berth lay between them and the door. From time to time Turner served liquor to men who called for it.
With that, he leaned against the bar, close to where the black bottle was placed. Turner stepped out to start rearranging tables and chairs, and soon the crowd, with some caution and tension, went back to their games and drinks. It was telling that there was a noticeable space between them and the door. Occasionally, Turner served drinks to the men who asked for them.
Las Vegas leaned with back against the bar. After a while he sheathed his gun and reached around for the bottle. He drank with his piercing eyes upon the door. No one entered and no one went out. The games of chance there and the drinking were not enjoyed. It was a hard scene—that smoky, long, ill-smelling room, with its dim, yellow lights, and dark, evil faces, with the stealthy-stepping Turner passing to and fro, and the dead Mulvey staring in horrible fixidity at the ceiling, and the Mexican quivering more and more until he shook violently, then lay still, and with the drinking, somber, waiting cowboy, more fiery and more flaming with every drink, listening for a step that did not come.
Las Vegas leaned back against the bar. After a while, he put away his gun and reached for the bottle. He drank while his sharp eyes were fixed on the door. No one came in and no one left. The gambling and drinking there weren’t enjoyable. It was a grim atmosphere— that smoky, long, foul-smelling room, with its dim yellow lights and dark, sinister faces, with the sneaky Turner moving back and forth, and the lifeless Mulvey staring in horror at the ceiling, and the Mexican trembling more and more until he shook violently, then lay still, along with the somber, waiting cowboy, growing more fiery and intense with every drink, listening for a step that never came.
Time passed, and what little change it wrought was in the cowboy. Drink affected him, but he did not become drunk. It seemed that the liquor he drank was consumed by a mounting fire. It was fuel to a driving passion. He grew more sullen, somber, brooding, redder of eye and face, more crouching and restless. At last, when the hour was so late that there was no probability of Beasley appearing, Las Vegas flung himself out of the saloon.
Time went by, and the only change it made was in the cowboy. Alcohol affected him, but he didn't get drunk. It seemed like the liquor he drank was just feeding a growing fire. It fueled a burning passion inside him. He became more sullen, gloomy, brooding, with redder eyes and face, more crouched and restless. Finally, when it got so late that there was no chance of Beasley showing up, Las Vegas threw himself out of the saloon.
All lights of the village had now been extinguished. The tired horses drooped in the darkness. Las Vegas found his horse and led him away down the road and out a lane to a field where a barn stood dim and dark in the starlight. Morning was not far off. He unsaddled the horse and, turning him loose, went into the barn. Here he seemed familiar with his surroundings, for he found a ladder and climbed to a loft, where he threw himself on the hay.
All the lights in the village were out now. The exhausted horses hung their heads in the darkness. Las Vegas located his horse and guided it down the road and into a lane leading to a field with a barn that stood dim and shadowy in the starlight. Morning was approaching. He unsaddled the horse, let it go, and entered the barn. He seemed to know his way around, as he found a ladder and climbed up into the loft, where he collapsed onto the hay.
He rested, but did not sleep. At daylight he went down and brought his horse into the barn. Sunrise found Las Vegas pacing to and fro the short length of the interior, and peering out through wide cracks between the boards. Then during the succeeding couple of hours he watched the occasional horseman and wagon and herder that passed on into the village.
He rested but didn't sleep. When daylight came, he went down and brought his horse into the barn. Sunrise found Las Vegas pacing back and forth in the short space of the interior, peeking out through the wide cracks between the boards. Then, over the next couple of hours, he watched the occasional horseman, wagon, and herder that passed by into the village.
About the breakfast hour Las Vegas saddled his horse and rode back the way he had come the night before. At Turner's he called for something to eat as well as for whisky. After that he became a listening, watching machine. He drank freely for an hour; then he stopped. He seemed to be drunk, but with a different kind of drunkenness from that usual in drinking men. Savage, fierce, sullen, he was one to avoid. Turner waited on him in evident fear.
About breakfast time, Las Vegas got on his horse and rode back the way he had come the night before. At Turner’s, he ordered something to eat along with some whiskey. After that, he turned into a listening, watching machine. He drank freely for an hour; then he stopped. He seemed drunk, but in a different way from the typical drunk. Savage, fierce, and sullen, he was someone to avoid. Turner served him with obvious fear.
At length Las Vegas's condition became such that action was involuntary. He could not stand still nor sit down. Stalking out, he passed the store, where men slouched back to avoid him, and he went down the road, wary and alert, as if he expected a rifle-shot from some hidden enemy. Upon his return down that main thoroughfare of the village not a person was to be seen. He went in to Turner's. The proprietor was there at his post, nervous and pale. Las Vegas did not order any more liquor.
At last, Las Vegas's state became so intense that his actions were automatic. He couldn’t stand still or sit down. Storming out, he walked past the store, where men hunched back to avoid him, and headed down the road, cautious and on edge, as if he were anticipating a gunshot from an unseen foe. When he returned down the main street of the village, not a soul was in sight. He went into Turner’s. The owner was at his station, anxious and pale. Las Vegas didn't order any more drinks.
“Turner, I reckon I'll bore you next time I run in heah,” he said, and stalked out.
“Turner, I guess I'll annoy you the next time I come in here,” he said, and walked out.
He had the stores, the road, the village, to himself; and he patrolled a beat like a sentry watching for an Indian attack.
He had the stores, the road, and the village all to himself; and he walked his route like a guard keeping an eye out for an Indian attack.
Toward noon a single man ventured out into the road to accost the cowboy.
Toward noon, a lone man stepped out onto the road to confront the cowboy.
“Las Vegas, I'm tellin' you—all the greasers air leavin' the range,” he said.
“Las Vegas, I'm telling you—all the greasers are leaving the range,” he said.
“Howdy, Abe!” replied Las Vegas. “What 'n hell you talkin' about?”
“Hey, Abe!” replied Las Vegas. “What the heck are you talking about?”
The man repeated his information. And Las Vegas spat out frightful curses.
The man repeated his information. And Las Vegas erupted with terrifying curses.
“Abe—you heah what Beasley's doin'?”
“Abe—did you hear what Beasley's doing?”
“Yes. He's with his men—up at the ranch. Reckon he can't put off ridin' down much longer.”
“Yes. He's with his crew—up at the ranch. I guess he can't delay riding down much longer.”
That was where the West spoke. Beasley would be forced to meet the enemy who had come out single-handed against him. Long before this hour a braver man would have come to face Las Vegas. Beasley could not hire any gang to bear the brunt of this situation. This was the test by which even his own men must judge him. All of which was to say that as the wildness of the West had made possible his crimes, so it now held him responsible for them.
That was where the West made its stand. Beasley had to confront the enemy who had come out to face him alone. Long before this moment, a braver man would have stepped up to challenge Las Vegas. Beasley couldn't hire any crew to take on this situation for him. This was the moment that even his own men would use to evaluate him. In other words, just as the untamed nature of the West had allowed him to commit his crimes, it now demanded that he take responsibility for them.
“Abe, if thet—greaser don't rustle down heah I'm goin' after him.”
“Abe, if that greaser doesn’t show up here soon, I’m going after him.”
“Sure. But don't be in no hurry,” replied Abe.
“Sure. But don’t rush,” replied Abe.
“I'm waltzin' to slow music.... Gimme a smoke.”
“I'm dancing to slow music.... Give me a cigarette.”
With fingers that slightly trembled Abe rolled a cigarette, lit it from his own, and handed it to the cowboy.
With slightly trembling fingers, Abe rolled a cigarette, lit it from his own, and handed it to the cowboy.
“Las Vegas, I reckon I hear hosses,” he said, suddenly.
“Las Vegas, I think I hear horses,” he said, suddenly.
“Me, too,” replied Las Vegas, with his head high like that of a listening deer. Apparently he forgot the cigarette and also his friend. Abe hurried back to the store, where he disappeared.
“Me, too,” replied Las Vegas, with his head held high like a listening deer. Apparently, he forgot about the cigarette and his friend. Abe rushed back to the store, where he vanished.
Las Vegas began his stalking up and down, and his action now was an exaggeration of all his former movements. A rational, ordinary mortal from some Eastern community, happening to meet this red-faced cowboy, would have considered him drunk or crazy. Probably Las Vegas looked both. But all the same he was a marvelously keen and strung and efficient instrument to meet the portending issue. How many thousands of times, on the trails, and in the wide-streeted little towns all over the West, had this stalk of the cowboy's been perpetrated! Violent, bloody, tragic as it was, it had an importance in that pioneer day equal to the use of a horse or the need of a plow.
Las Vegas started pacing back and forth, and his movements were now an exaggeration of everything he'd done before. A normal person from some community back East who happened to see this red-faced cowboy would probably think he was either drunk or insane. Most likely, Las Vegas looked like both. But despite that, he was an incredibly sharp, tense, and efficient tool for facing the looming challenge ahead. How many thousands of times in the past, on the trails and in the small towns scattered throughout the West, had this cowboy's stalking taken place? Violent, bloody, and tragic as it was, it held an importance in that pioneering era equal to the value of a horse or the necessity of a plow.
At length Pine was apparently a deserted village, except for Las Vegas, who patrolled his long beat in many ways—he lounged while he watched; he stalked like a mountaineer; he stole along Indian fashion, stealthily, from tree to tree, from corner to corner; he disappeared in the saloon to reappear at the back; he slipped round behind the barns to come out again in the main road; and time after time he approached his horse as if deciding to mount.
At last, Pine seemed like a deserted village, except for Las Vegas, who patrolled his long route in various ways—he relaxed while keeping an eye out; he stalked like a hiker; he moved silently like an Indian, stealthily from tree to tree, from corner to corner; he went into the saloon, only to reappear at the back; he slipped around behind the barns to emerge again on the main road; and time after time, he approached his horse as if he were about to get on.
The last visit he made into Turner's saloon he found no one there. Savagely he pounded on the bar with his gun. He got no response. Then the long-pent-up rage burst. With wild whoops he pulled another gun and shot at the mirror, the lamps. He shot the neck off a bottle and drank till he choked, his neck corded, bulging, and purple. His only slow and deliberate action was the reloading of his gun. Then he crashed through the doors, and with a wild yell leaped sheer into the saddle, hauling his horse up high and goading him to plunge away.
The last time he visited Turner's bar, there was no one around. He angrily slammed his gun on the bar. He got no answer. Then his built-up rage exploded. With loud whoops, he pulled out another gun and shot at the mirror and the lamps. He blew the neck off a bottle and chugged until he choked, his neck bulging and turning purple. The only thing he did slowly and carefully was reload his gun. Then he crashed through the doors and, with a wild yell, jumped straight into the saddle, pulling his horse up high and spurring him to bolt away.
Men running to the door and windows of the store saw a streak of dust flying down the road. And then they trooped out to see it disappear. The hour of suspense ended for them. Las Vegas had lived up to the code of the West, had dared his man out, had waited far longer than needful to prove that man a coward. Whatever the issue now, Beasley was branded forever. That moment saw the decline of whatever power he had wielded. He and his men might kill the cowboy who had ridden out alone to face him, but that would not change the brand.
Men rushed to the door and windows of the store as they noticed a cloud of dust racing down the road. Then they all went outside to watch it fade away. The moment of tension was over for them. Las Vegas had followed the unwritten rules of the West, had challenged him, and had waited much longer than necessary to show that he was a coward. No matter what happened next, Beasley would carry that mark forever. That instant marked the beginning of the end of whatever influence he had. He and his crew could kill the cowboy who had ridden out alone to confront him, but that wouldn’t change the mark he bore.
The preceding night Beasley bad been finishing a late supper at his newly acquired ranch, when Buck Weaver, one of his men, burst in upon him with news of the death of Mulvey and Pedro.
The night before, Beasley had been wrapping up a late dinner at his newly acquired ranch when Buck Weaver, one of his guys, rushed in with the news about the deaths of Mulvey and Pedro.
“Who's in the outfit? How many?” he had questioned, quickly.
“Who's in the outfit? How many?” he asked, quickly.
“It's a one-man outfit, boss,” replied Weaver.
“It's a one-person operation, boss,” replied Weaver.
Beasley appeared astounded. He and his men had prepared to meet the friends of the girl whose property he had taken over, and because of the superiority of his own force he had anticipated no bloody or extended feud. This amazing circumstance put the case in very much more difficult form.
Beasley looked shocked. He and his team were ready to face the friends of the girl whose property he had taken over, and because his group was stronger, he expected no violent or prolonged conflict. This surprising situation made things much more complicated.
“One man!” he ejaculated.
“One man!” he exclaimed.
“Yep. Thet cowboy Las Vegas. An', boss, he turns out to be a gun-slinger from Texas. I was in Turner's. Hed jest happened to step in the other room when Las Vegas come bustin' in on his hoss an' jumped off.... Fust thing he called Jeff an' Pedro. They both showed yaller. An' then, damn if thet cowboy didn't turn his back on them an' went to the bar fer a drink. But he was lookin' in the mirror an' when Jeff an' Pedro went fer their guns why he whirled quick as lightnin' an' bored them both.... I sneaked out an—”
“Yeah. That cowboy from Las Vegas. And, boss, it turns out he’s a gunslinger from Texas. I was at Turner’s. He just happened to step into the other room when Las Vegas came bursting in on his horse and jumped off... The first thing he did was call Jeff and Pedro. They both showed their cowardice. And then, damn if that cowboy didn’t turn his back on them and go to the bar for a drink. But he was looking in the mirror and when Jeff and Pedro went for their guns, he spun around as quick as lightning and shot them both... I sneaked out and—”
“Why didn't you bore him?” roared Beasley.
“Why didn’t you just annoy him?” shouted Beasley.
Buck Weaver steadily eyed his boss before he replied. “I ain't takin' shots at any fellar from behind doors. An' as fer meetin' Las Vegas—excoose me, boss! I've still a hankerin' fer sunshine an' red liquor. Besides, I 'ain't got nothin' ag'in' Las Vegas. If he's rustled over here at the head of a crowd to put us off I'd fight, jest as we'd all fight. But you see we figgered wrong. It's between you an' Las Vegas!... You oughter seen him throw thet hunter Dale out of Turner's.”
Buck Weaver steadily looked at his boss before answering. “I'm not taking shots at anyone from behind closed doors. And as for meeting Las Vegas—excuse me, boss! I still have a craving for sunshine and cocktails. Besides, I don't have anything against Las Vegas. If he showed up here with a bunch of people to mess with us, I’d fight, just like we all would. But you see, we misunderstood. It's between you and Las Vegas!... You should have seen him throw that hunter Dale out of Turner’s.”
“Dale! Did he come?” queried Beasley.
“Dale! Did he show up?” asked Beasley.
“He got there just after the cowboy plugged Jeff. An' thet big-eyed girl, she came runnin' in, too. An' she keeled over in Dale's arms. Las Vegas shoved him out—cussed him so hard we all heerd.... So, Beasley, there ain't no fight comin' off as we figgered on.”
“He arrived right after the cowboy shot Jeff. And that big-eyed girl, she came running in, too. And she collapsed in Dale's arms. Las Vegas pushed him out—cursed him so loudly we all heard... So, Beasley, there’s no fight happening like we thought.”
Beasley thus heard the West speak out of the mouth of his own man. And grim, sardonic, almost scornful, indeed, were the words of Buck Weaver. This rider had once worked for Al Auchincloss and had deserted to Beasley under Mulvey's leadership. Mulvey was dead and the situation was vastly changed.
Beasley heard the West speak through his own man. And the words of Buck Weaver were grim, sardonic, and almost scornful. This rider had once worked for Al Auchincloss and had left to join Beasley under Mulvey's leadership. Mulvey was dead, and the situation had changed drastically.
Beasley gave Weaver a dark, lowering glance, and waved him away. From the door Weaver sent back a doubtful, scrutinizing gaze, then slouched out. That gaze Beasley had not encountered before.
Beasley shot Weaver a dark, menacing look and motioned for him to leave. As he stood in the doorway, Weaver threw him a skeptical, probing glance before shuffling out. Beasley had never seen that kind of look from him before.
It meant, as Weaver's cronies meant, as Beasley's long-faithful riders, and the people of the range, and as the spirit of the West meant, that Beasley was expected to march down into the village to face his single foe.
It meant, as Weaver's buddies meant, as Beasley's loyal riders, the folks of the range, and the spirit of the West meant, that Beasley was expected to go down into the village to confront his one opponent.
But Beasley did not go. Instead he paced to and fro the length of Helen Rayner's long sitting-room with the nervous energy of a man who could not rest. Many times he hesitated, and at others he made sudden movements toward the door, only to halt. Long after midnight he went to bed, but not to sleep. He tossed and rolled all night, and at dawn arose, gloomy and irritable.
But Beasley didn’t leave. Instead, he paced back and forth in Helen Rayner’s long living room with the restless energy of someone who couldn’t settle down. He hesitated many times, and at other moments, he made quick movements toward the door, only to stop. Long after midnight, he went to bed, but not to sleep. He tossed and turned all night, and at dawn, he got up, feeling gloomy and irritable.
He cursed the Mexican serving-women who showed their displeasure at his authority. And to his amaze and rage not one of his men came to the house. He waited and waited. Then he stalked off to the corrals and stables carrying a rifle with him. The men were there, in a group that dispersed somewhat at his advent. Not a Mexican was in sight.
He cursed the Mexican serving women who displayed their annoyance at his authority. To his surprise and anger, not one of his men showed up at the house. He waited and waited. Finally, he stormed off to the corrals and stables, carrying a rifle with him. The men were there, in a group that broke apart a bit when he arrived. There wasn't a Mexican in sight.
Beasley ordered the horses to be saddled and all hands to go down into the village with him. That order was disobeyed. Beasley stormed and raged. His riders sat or lounged, with lowered faces. An unspoken hostility seemed present. Those who had been longest with him were least distant and strange, but still they did not obey. At length Beasley roared for his Mexicans.
Beasley ordered the horses to be saddled and everyone to come down to the village with him. That order was ignored. Beasley fumed and shouted. His riders sat or lounged around, their heads down. There was a silent tension in the air. Those who had been with him the longest were less distant and strange, but still, they did not follow his command. Finally, Beasley yelled for his Mexican crew.
“Boss, we gotta tell you thet every greaser on the ranch hes sloped—gone these two hours—on the way to Magdalena,” said Buck Weaver.
“Boss, we have to let you know that every greaser on the ranch has split—gone these last two hours—on the way to Magdalena,” said Buck Weaver.
Of all these sudden-uprising perplexities this latest was the most astounding. Beasley cursed with his questioning wonder.
Of all these sudden puzzlements, this latest one was the most shocking. Beasley cursed with his bewildering curiosity.
“Boss, they was sure scared of thet gun-slingin' cowboy from Texas,” replied Weaver, imperturbably.
“Boss, they were definitely scared of that gun-slinging cowboy from Texas,” replied Weaver, unfazed.
Beasley's dark, swarthy face changed its hue. What of the subtle reflection in Weaver's slow speech! One of the men came out of a corral leading Beasley's saddled and bridled horse. This fellow dropped the bridle and sat down among his comrades without a word. No one spoke. The presence of the horse was significant. With a snarling, muttered curse, Beasley took up his rifle and strode back to the ranch-house.
Beasley's dark, tanned face shifted in color. What about the quiet hint in Weaver's slow speech! One of the guys came out of a pen leading Beasley's saddled and bridled horse. This guy dropped the reins and sat down with his friends without saying a word. No one talked. The presence of the horse was telling. With a snarl and a muttered curse, Beasley picked up his rifle and walked back to the ranch house.
In his rage and passion he did not realize what his men had known for hours—that if he had stood any chance at all for their respect as well as for his life the hour was long past.
In his anger and intensity, he didn't notice what his men had been aware of for hours—that if he had any chance at all of earning their respect as well as saving his life, that moment had long since passed.
Beasley avoided the open paths to the house, and when he got there he nervously poured out a drink. Evidently something in the fiery liquor frightened him, for he threw the bottle aside. It was as if that bottle contained a courage which was false.
Beasley steered clear of the visible paths to the house, and when he arrived, he anxiously poured himself a drink. Clearly, something about the strong liquor unsettled him, because he tossed the bottle away. It felt like that bottle held a false sense of courage.
Again he paced the long sitting-room, growing more and more wrought-up as evidently he grew familiar with the singular state of affairs. Twice the pale serving-woman called him to dinner.
Again, he walked back and forth in the long living room, getting more and more agitated as he clearly became aware of the unusual situation. Twice, the pale waitress called him to dinner.
The dining-room was light and pleasant, and the meal, fragrant and steaming, was ready for him. But the women had disappeared. Beasley seated himself—spread out his big hands on the table.
The dining room was bright and inviting, and the meal, aromatic and hot, was ready for him. But the women were gone. Beasley sat down—spread his big hands on the table.
Then a slight rustle—a clink of spur—startled him. He twisted his head.
Then a little rustle—a clink of spurs—caught him off guard. He turned his head.
“Howdy, Beasley!” said Las Vegas, who had appeared as if by magic.
“Hey, Beasley!” said Las Vegas, who seemed to show up out of nowhere.
Beasley's frame seemed to swell as if a flood had been loosed in his veins. Sweat-drops stood out on his pallid face.
Beasley's frame appeared to expand as if a surge had been unleashed in his veins. Sweat droplets glistened on his pale face.
“What—you—want?” he asked, huskily.
“What do you want?” he asked, huskily.
“Wal now, my boss, Miss Helen, says, seein' I am foreman heah, thet it'd be nice an' proper fer me to drop in an' eat with you—THE LAST TIME!” replied the cowboy. His drawl was slow and cool, his tone was friendly and pleasant. But his look was that of a falcon ready to drive deep its beak.
"Well now, my boss, Miss Helen, says since I’m the foreman here, it would be nice and proper for me to come by and eat with you—THE LAST TIME!” replied the cowboy. His drawl was slow and relaxed, his tone friendly and pleasant. But his expression was that of a falcon ready to strike.
Beasley's reply was loud, incoherent, hoarse.
Beasley's response was loud, jumbled, and raspy.
Las Vegas seated himself across from Beasley.
Las Vegas sat down across from Beasley.
“Eat or not, it's shore all the same to me,” said Las Vegas, and he began to load his plate with his left hand. His right hand rested very lightly, with just the tips of his vibrating fingers on the edge of the table; and he never for the slightest fraction of a second took his piercing eyes off Beasley.
“Eat or don’t, it makes no difference to me,” said Las Vegas, as he started loading his plate with his left hand. His right hand lightly touched the edge of the table, just the tips of his shaking fingers resting there; and he never once took his sharp eyes off Beasley.
“Wal, my half-breed greaser guest, it shore roils up my blood to see you sittin' there—thinkin' you've put my boss, Miss Helen, off this ranch,” began Las Vegas, softly. And then he helped himself leisurely to food and drink. “In my day I've shore stacked up against a lot of outlaws, thieves, rustlers, an' sich like, but fer an out an' out dirty low-down skunk, you shore take the dough!... I'm goin, to kill you in a minit or so, jest as soon as you move one of them dirty paws of yourn. But I hope you'll be polite an' let me say a few words. I'll never be happy again if you don't.... Of all the—yaller greaser dogs I ever seen, you're the worst!... I was thinkin' last night mebbe you'd come down an' meet me like a man, so 's I could wash my hands ever afterward without gettin' sick to my stummick. But you didn't come.... Beasley, I'm so ashamed of myself thet I gotta call you—when I ought to bore you, thet—I ain't even second cousin to my old self when I rode fer Chisholm. It don't mean nuthin' to you to call you liar! robber! blackleg! a sneakin' coyote! an' a cheat thet hires others to do his dirty work!... By Gawd!—”
“Well, my half-breed greaser guest, it really gets under my skin to see you sitting there—thinking you’ve driven my boss, Miss Helen, off this ranch,” began Las Vegas, calmly. Then he casually helped himself to food and drink. “In my time, I’ve faced a lot of outlaws, thieves, rustlers, and all sorts, but as far as a downright dirty low-life goes, you definitely take the cake!... I’m going to kill you in just a minute or so, as soon as you move one of those dirty hands of yours. But I hope you’ll be polite and let me say a few words first. I won't be happy again if you don’t.... Of all the yellow greaser dogs I’ve ever seen, you’re the worst!... I thought maybe you’d come down and meet me like a man last night, so I could wash my hands afterward without feeling sick to my stomach. But you didn’t come.... Beasley, I’m so ashamed of myself that I have to call you—when I should be shooting you—that I’m not even close to the person I was when I rode for Chisholm. Calling you a liar! robber! lowlife! a sneaky coyote! and a cheat who hires others to do his dirty work means nothing to you!... By God!—”
“Carmichael, gimme a word in,” hoarsely broke out Beasley. “You're right, it won't do no good to call me.... But let's talk.... I'll buy you off. Ten thousand dollars—”
“Carmichael, let me say something,” Beasley croaked. “You're right, it won't help to call me.... But let's talk.... I'll pay you off. Ten thousand dollars—”
“Haw! Haw! Haw!” roared Las Vegas. He was as tense as a strung cord and his face possessed a singular pale radiance. His right hand began to quiver more and more.
“Haw! Haw! Haw!” roared Las Vegas. He was as tense as a tight string and his face had a unique pale glow. His right hand started to shake more and more.
“I'll—double—it!” panted Beasley. “I'll—make over—half the ranch—all the stock—”
“I'll—double it!” gasped Beasley. “I'll—give over—half the ranch—all the cattle—”
“Swaller thet!” yelled Las Vegas, with terrible strident ferocity.
“Swallow that!” yelled Las Vegas, with a terrible, piercing intensity.
“Listen—man!... I take—it back!... I'll give up—Auchincloss's ranch!” Beasley was now a shaking, whispering, frenzied man, ghastly white, with rolling eyes.
“Listen—man!... I take—it back!... I'll give up—Auchincloss's ranch!” Beasley was now a shaking, whispering, frenzied man, ghastly white, with rolling eyes.
Las Vegas's left fist pounded hard on the table.
Las Vegas's left fist hit the table powerfully.
“GREASER, COME ON!” he thundered.
“Greasers, let's go!” he shouted.
Then Beasley, with desperate, frantic action, jerked for his gun.
Then Beasley, in a frantic rush, reached for his gun.
CHAPTER XXVI
For Helen Rayner that brief, dark period of expulsion from her home had become a thing of the past, almost forgotten.
For Helen Rayner, that short, dark time of being kicked out of her home had turned into a distant memory, nearly forgotten.
Two months had flown by on the wings of love and work and the joy of finding her place there in the West. All her old men had been only too glad of the opportunity to come back to her, and under Dale and Roy Beeman a different and prosperous order marked the life of the ranch.
Two months had passed quickly with the excitement of love and work, and the happiness of finding her place in the West. All her old partners were more than happy to return to her, and under Dale and Roy Beeman, a new and thriving routine defined life on the ranch.
Helen had made changes in the house by altering the arrangement of rooms and adding a new section. Only once had she ventured into the old dining-room where Las Vegas Carmichael had sat down to that fatal dinner for Beasley. She made a store-room of it, and a place she would never again enter.
Helen had changed things around in the house by rearranging the rooms and adding a new section. She had only gone into the old dining room once, where Las Vegas Carmichael had sat down for that fateful dinner for Beasley. She turned it into a storage room, a place she would never enter again.
Helen was happy, almost too happy, she thought, and therefore made more than needful of the several bitter drops in her sweet cup of life. Carmichael had ridden out of Pine, ostensibly on the trail of the Mexicans who had executed Beasley's commands. The last seen of him had been reported from Show Down, where he had appeared red-eyed and dangerous, like a hound on a scent. Then two months had flown by without a word.
Helen was happy, maybe too happy, she thought, and so she added more than necessary of the several bitter drops to her sweet cup of life. Carmichael had left Pine, supposedly tracking down the Mexicans who had carried out Beasley's orders. The last anyone had seen of him was reported from Show Down, where he had shown up with bloodshot eyes and a dangerous look, like a hound on a scent. Then two months went by without a word.
Dale had shaken his head doubtfully when interrogated about the cowboy's absence. It would be just like Las Vegas never to be heard of again. Also it would be more like him to remain away until all trace of his drunken, savage spell had departed from him and had been forgotten by his friends. Bo took his disappearance apparently less to heart than Helen. But Bo grew more restless, wilder, and more wilful than ever. Helen thought she guessed Bo's secret; and once she ventured a hint concerning Carmichael's return.
Dale shook his head in doubt when asked about the cowboy's absence. It would be typical for Las Vegas to just disappear without a trace. It seemed more likely that he would stay away until all signs of his drunken, wild behavior had faded and been forgotten by his friends. Bo seemed to take the disappearance harder than Helen did. But Bo became more restless, unruly, and stubborn than ever. Helen thought she could figure out Bo's secret; once, she even hinted at Carmichael's return.
“If Tom doesn't come back pretty soon I'll marry Milt Dale,” retorted Bo, tauntingly.
“If Tom doesn't come back soon, I’ll marry Milt Dale,” Bo shot back, teasingly.
This fired Helen's cheeks with red.
This made Helen's cheeks turn red.
“But, child,” she protested, half angry, half grave. “Milt and I are engaged.”
“But, kid,” she said, a mix of anger and seriousness in her voice. “Milt and I are engaged.”
“Sure. Only you're so slow. There's many a slip—you know.”
“Sure. But you’re really slow. A lot can go wrong—you know.”
“Bo, I tell you Tom will come back,” replied Helen, earnestly. “I feel it. There was something fine in that cowboy. He understood me better than you or Milt, either.... And he was perfectly wild in love with you.”
“Bo, I promise you Tom will come back,” Helen said earnestly. “I can feel it. There was something special about that cowboy. He got me better than you or Milt ever did... And he was completely head over heels in love with you.”
“Oh! WAS he?”
“Oh! Was he?”
“Very much more than you deserved, Bo Rayner.”
“Way more than you deserved, Bo Rayner.”
Then occurred one of Bo's sweet, bewildering, unexpected transformations. Her defiance, resentment, rebelliousness, vanished from a softly agitated face.
Then one of Bo's sweet, confusing, unexpected transformations happened. Her defiance, resentment, and rebelliousness disappeared from her gently troubled face.
“Oh, Nell, I know that.... You just watch me if I ever get another chance at him!... Then—maybe he'd never drink again!”
“Oh, Nell, I know that... Just watch me if I ever get another shot at him!... Then—maybe he'd never drink again!”
“Bo, be happy—and be good. Don't ride off any more—don't tease the boys. It'll all come right in the end.”
“Bo, be happy—and be good. Don't ride off again—don't mess with the guys. It will all work out in the end.”
Bo recovered her equanimity quickly enough.
Bo quickly collected herself.
“Humph! You can afford to be cheerful. You've got a man who can't live when you're out of his sight. He's like a fish on dry land.... And you—why, once you were an old pessimist!”
“Humph! You can afford to be happy. You've got a guy who can't function when you're not around. He's like a fish out of water... And you—well, once you were a total pessimist!”
Bo was not to be consoled or changed. Helen could only sigh and pray that her convictions would be verified.
Bo wasn't easily comforted or convinced otherwise. Helen could only sigh and hope that her beliefs would be affirmed.
The first day of July brought an early thunder-storm, just at sunrise. It roared and flared and rolled away, leaving a gorgeous golden cloud pageant in the sky and a fresh, sweetly smelling, glistening green range that delighted Helen's eye.
The first day of July kicked off with an early thunderstorm right at sunrise. It boomed and flashed before rolling away, leaving a beautiful display of golden clouds in the sky and a fresh, sweet-smelling, glistening green landscape that delighted Helen's eyes.
Birds were twittering in the arbors and bees were humming in the flowers. From the fields down along the brook came a blended song of swamp-blackbird and meadow-lark. A clarion-voiced burro split the air with his coarse and homely bray. The sheep were bleating, and a soft baa of little lambs came sweetly to Helen's ears. She went her usual rounds with more than usual zest and thrill. Everywhere was color, activity, life. The wind swept warm and pine-scented down from the mountain heights, now black and bold, and the great green slopes seemed to call to her.
Birds were chirping in the trees and bees were buzzing among the flowers. From the fields by the stream came a mix of songs from the swamp-blackbird and meadow-lark. A loud-voiced donkey filled the air with his rough and familiar bray. The sheep were bleating, and the soft baa of little lambs sweetly reached Helen's ears. She went about her usual tasks with extra energy and excitement. Everywhere there was color, activity, and life. The wind blew warm and pine-scented down from the mountain peaks, now dark and impressive, and the vast green slopes seemed to call to her.
At that very moment she came suddenly upon Dale, in his shirt-sleeves, dusty and hot, standing motionless, gazing at the distant mountains. Helen's greeting startled him.
At that moment, she suddenly spotted Dale, in his shirt sleeves, dusty and hot, standing still and staring at the distant mountains. Helen's greeting surprised him.
“I—I was just looking away yonder,” he said, smiling. She thrilled at the clear, wonderful light of his eyes.
“I—I was just looking over there,” he said, smiling. She felt a rush of excitement at the clear, wonderful light in his eyes.
“So was I—a moment ago,” she replied, wistfully. “Do you miss the forest—very much?”
“So was I—a moment ago,” she said, longing for the past. “Do you miss the forest— a lot?”
“Nell, I miss nothing. But I'd like to ride with you under the pines once more.”
“Nell, I don’t miss anything. But I’d love to ride with you under the pines one more time.”
“We'll go,” she cried.
“We’re going,” she cried.
“When?” he asked, eagerly.
“When?” he asked, excitedly.
“Oh—soon!” And then with flushed face and downcast eyes she passed on. For long Helen had cherished a fond hope that she might be married in Paradise Park, where she had fallen in love with Dale and had realized herself. But she had kept that hope secret. Dale's eager tone, his flashing eyes, had made her feel that her secret was there in her telltale face.
“Oh—soon!” And then with a flushed face and downcast eyes, she moved on. For a long time, Helen had held on to a hopeful dream of getting married in Paradise Park, where she had fallen in love with Dale and discovered herself. But she had kept that dream to herself. Dale's eager tone and his bright eyes made her feel like her secret was written all over her face.
As she entered the lane leading to the house she encountered one of the new stable-boys driving a pack-mule.
As she walked down the path to the house, she ran into one of the new stable hands driving a pack mule.
“Jim, whose pack is that?” she asked.
“Jim, whose bag is that?” she asked.
“Ma'am, I dunno, but I heard him tell Roy he reckoned his name was mud,” replied the boy, smiling.
“Ma'am, I don't know, but I heard him tell Roy he thought his name was mud,” replied the boy, smiling.
Helen's heart gave a quick throb. That sounded like Las Vegas. She hurried on, and upon entering the courtyard she espied Roy Beeman holding the halter of a beautiful, wild-looking mustang. There was another horse with another man, who was in the act of dismounting on the far side. When he stepped into better view Helen recognized Las Vegas. And he saw her at the same instant.
Helen's heart raced. That sounded like Las Vegas. She rushed in, and as she entered the courtyard, she spotted Roy Beeman holding the halter of a stunning, wild-looking mustang. There was another horse with another guy, who was in the process of getting off on the other side. When he stepped into clearer view, Helen recognized Las Vegas. He noticed her at the same moment.
Helen did not look up again until she was near the porch. She had dreaded this meeting, yet she was so glad that she could have cried aloud.
Helen didn't look up again until she was close to the porch. She had been dreading this meeting, but she was so relieved that she could have cried out loud.
“Miss Helen, I shore am glad to see you,” he said, standing bareheaded before her, the same young, frank-faced cowboy she had seen first from the train.
“Miss Helen, I’m really glad to see you,” he said, standing without a hat in front of her, the same young, open-faced cowboy she had first seen from the train.
“Tom!” she exclaimed, and offered her hands.
“Tom!” she said, holding out her hands.
He wrung them hard while he looked at her. The swift woman's glance Helen gave in return seemed to drive something dark and doubtful out of her heart. This was the same boy she had known—whom she had liked so well—who had won her sister's love. Helen imagined facing him thus was like awakening from a vague nightmare of doubt. Carmichael's face was clean, fresh, young, with its healthy tan; it wore the old glad smile, cool, easy, and natural; his eyes were like Dale's—penetrating, clear as crystal, without a shadow. What had evil, drink, blood, to do with the real inherent nobility of this splendid specimen of Western hardihood? Wherever he had been, whatever he had done during that long absence, he had returned long separated from that wild and savage character she could now forget. Perhaps there would never again be call for it.
He wrung them tightly while looking at her. The quick glance Helen returned seemed to push something dark and uncertain out of her heart. This was the same boy she had known—whom she had liked a lot—who had won her sister's love. Helen imagined that seeing him like this was like waking up from a vague nightmare of doubt. Carmichael's face was clean, fresh, young, with a healthy tan; it had the same cheerful smile, cool, easy, and natural; his eyes were like Dale's—sharp, clear as crystal, without any shadows. What did evil, drinking, or violence have to do with the real inherent nobility of this amazing example of Western toughness? No matter where he had been or what he had done during that long absence, he had returned completely detached from that wild and savage side of himself that she could now forget. Maybe there would never be a reason for it again.
“How's my girl?” he asked, just as naturally as if he had been gone a few days on some errand of his employer's.
“How's my girl?” he asked, just as casually as if he'd just been away for a few days on some work-related task.
“Bo? Oh, she's well—fine. I—I rather think she'll be glad to see you,” replied Helen, warmly.
“Bo? Oh, she's good—doing fine. I—I think she'll be happy to see you,” Helen replied warmly.
“An' how's thet big Indian, Dale?” he drawled.
“Hey, how’s that big Indian, Dale?” he said slowly.
“Well, too—I'm sure.”
"Well, me too—I'm sure."
“Reckon I got back heah in time to see you-all married?”
“Do you think I got back here just in time to see you all get married?”
“I—I assure you I—no one around here has been married yet,” replied Helen, with a blush.
“I—I promise you I—no one here has gotten married yet,” replied Helen, with a blush.
“Thet shore is fine. Was some worried,” he said, lazily. “I've been chasin' wild hosses over in New Mexico, an' I got after this heah blue roan. He kept me chasin' him fer a spell. I've fetched him back for Bo.”
“The shore is nice. I was a bit worried,” he said casually. “I've been chasing wild horses over in New Mexico, and I went after this blue roan. He made me chase him for a while. I brought him back for Bo.”
Helen looked at the mustang Roy was holding, to be instantly delighted. He was a roan almost blue in color, neither large nor heavy, but powerfully built, clean-limbed, and racy, with a long mane and tail, black as coal, and a beautiful head that made Helen love him at once.
Helen looked at the mustang Roy was holding and was instantly delighted. He was a roan color that was almost blue, neither too large nor heavy, but powerfully built, with clean legs and a sleek body. He had a long mane and tail, black as coal, and a beautiful head that made Helen fall in love with him right away.
“Well, I'm jealous,” declared Helen, archly. “I never did see such a pony.”
“Well, I'm jealous,” Helen said playfully. “I've never seen such a pony.”
“I reckoned you'd never ride any hoss but Ranger,” said Las Vegas.
“I figured you’d never ride any horse but Ranger,” said Las Vegas.
“No, I never will. But I can be jealous, anyhow, can't I?”
“No, I never will. But I can still be jealous, right?”
“Shore. An I reckon if you say you're goin' to have him—wal, Bo 'd be funny,” he drawled.
"Sure. I guess if you say you're going to have him—well, Bo would be hilarious," he said with a drawl.
“I reckon she would be funny,” retorted Helen. She was so happy that she imitated his speech. She wanted to hug him. It was too good to be true—the return of this cowboy. He understood her. He had come back with nothing that could alienate her. He had apparently forgotten the terrible role he had accepted and the doom he had meted out to her enemies. That moment was wonderful for Helen in its revelation of the strange significance of the West as embodied in this cowboy. He was great. But he did not know that.
“I think she would be funny,” Helen shot back. She was so happy that she copied his way of speaking. She wanted to hug him. It felt too good to be true—the return of this cowboy. He understood her. He had come back with nothing to push her away. He seemed to have forgotten the terrible role he had taken and the doom he had delivered to her enemies. That moment was amazing for Helen in showing the strange meaning of the West as represented by this cowboy. He was fantastic. But he didn’t realize that.
Then the door of the living-room opened, and a sweet, high voice pealed out:
Then the living room door opened, and a sweet, high voice rang out:
“Roy! Oh, what a mustang! Whose is he?”
“Roy! Wow, what a mustang! Who does he belong to?”
“Wal, Bo, if all I hear is so he belongs to you,” replied Roy with a huge grin.
“Well, Bo, if all I hear is that he belongs to you,” replied Roy with a big grin.
Bo appeared in the door. She stepped out upon the porch. She saw the cowboy. The excited flash of her pretty face vanished as she paled.
Bo appeared in the doorway. She stepped out onto the porch. She saw the cowboy. The excited spark in her pretty face disappeared as she turned pale.
“Bo, I shore am glad to see you,” drawled Las Vegas, as he stepped forward, sombrero in hand. Helen could not see any sign of confusion in him. But, indeed, she saw gladness. Then she expected to behold Bo run right into the cowboys's arms. It appeared, however, that she was doomed to disappointment.
“Bo, I’m really glad to see you,” drawled Las Vegas, as he stepped forward, sombrero in hand. Helen could see no sign of confusion in him. Instead, she saw happiness. Then she expected to see Bo run right into the cowboy's arms. It seemed, however, that she was setting herself up for disappointment.
“Tom, I'm glad to see you,” she replied.
“Tom, it’s great to see you,” she replied.
They shook hands as old friends.
They shook hands like old friends.
“You're lookin' right fine,” he said.
"You're looking really good," he said.
“Oh, I'm well.... And how have you been these six months?” she queried.
“Oh, I’m good.... And how have you been these past six months?” she asked.
“Reckon I though it was longer,” he drawled. “Wal, I'm pretty tip-top now, but I was laid up with heart trouble for a spell.”
“Guess I thought it would be longer,” he said slowly. “Well, I’m feeling pretty good now, but I was stuck dealing with heart issues for a while.”
“Heart trouble?” she echoed, dubiously.
“Heart issues?” she echoed, dubiously.
“Shore.... I ate too much over heah in New Mexico.”
“Sure.... I ate too much over here in New Mexico.”
“It's no news to me—where your heart's located,” laughed Bo. Then she ran off the porch to see the blue mustang. She walked round and round him, clasping her hands in sheer delight.
“It's no surprise to me—where your heart is,” laughed Bo. Then she dashed off the porch to check out the blue Mustang. She circled around him, clasping her hands in pure delight.
“Bo, he's a plumb dandy,” said Roy. “Never seen a prettier hoss. He'll run like a streak. An' he's got good eyes. He'll be a pet some day. But I reckon he'll always be spunky.”
“Bo, he's a real standout,” said Roy. “I've never seen a prettier horse. He'll run like the wind. And he's got great eyes. He'll be a favorite one day. But I guess he'll always be feisty.”
“Bo ventured to step closer, and at last got a hand on the mustang, and then another. She smoothed his quivering neck and called softly to him, until he submitted to her hold.
“Bo took a step closer and finally got a hand on the mustang, then another. She calmed his trembling neck and spoke softly to him until he accepted her grasp.
“What's his name?” she asked.
"What's their name?" she asked.
“Blue somethin' or other,” replied Roy.
“Blue something or other,” replied Roy.
“Tom, has my new mustang a name?” asked Bo, turning to the cowboy.
“Tom, does my new Mustang have a name?” asked Bo, turning to the cowboy.
“Shore.”
“Beach.”
“What then?”
"What's next?"
“Wal, I named him Blue-Bo,” answered Las Vegas, with a smile.
“Well, I named him Blue-Bo,” replied Las Vegas, grinning.
“Blue-Boy?”
"Blue Boy?"
“Nope. He's named after you. An' I chased him, roped him, broke him all myself.”
“Nope. He's named after you. And I chased him, lassoed him, trained him all by myself.”
“Very well. Blue-Bo he is, then.... And he's a wonderful darling horse. Oh, Nell, just look at him.... Tom, I can't thank you enough.”
“Alright then. He's Blue-Bo... And he's such a wonderful darling horse. Oh, Nell, just look at him.... Tom, I can't thank you enough.”
“Reckon I don't want any thanks,” drawled the cowboy. “But see heah, Bo, you shore got to live up to conditions before you ride him.”
“Look, I don’t need any thanks,” the cowboy said lazily. “But listen here, Bo, you definitely have to meet the conditions before you ride him.”
“What!” exclaimed Bo, who was startled by his slow, cool, meaning tone, of voice.
“What!” exclaimed Bo, taken aback by his slow, calm, significant tone of voice.
Helen delighted in looking at Las Vegas then. He had never appeared to better advantage. So cool, careless, and assured! He seemed master of a situation in which his terms must be accepted. Yet he might have been actuated by a cowboy motive beyond the power of Helen to divine.
Helen loved watching Las Vegas back then. He had never looked so good. So cool, laid-back, and confident! He seemed in control of a situation where his terms were non-negotiable. Still, he could have been driven by a cowboy instinct that Helen couldn’t understand.
“Bo Rayner,” drawled Las Vegas, “thet blue mustang will be yours, an' you can ride him—when you're MRS. TOM CARMICHAEL!”
“Bo Rayner,” drawled Las Vegas, “that blue mustang will be yours, and you can ride him—when you're MRS. TOM CARMICHAEL!”
Never had he spoken a softer, more drawling speech, nor gazed at Bo more mildly. Roy seemed thunderstruck. Helen endeavored heroically to restrain her delicious, bursting glee. Bo's wide eyes stared at her lover—darkened—dilated. Suddenly she left the mustang to confront the cowboy where he lounged on the porch steps.
Never had he spoken in such a soft, drawn-out way, nor looked at Bo more gently. Roy seemed shocked. Helen tried hard to hold back her overwhelming joy. Bo's wide eyes were fixed on her boyfriend—darkened—dilated. Suddenly, she left the mustang to approach the cowboy lounging on the porch steps.
“Do you mean that?” she cried.
“Do you really mean that?” she exclaimed.
“Shore do.”
“Sure do.”
“Bah! It's only a magnificent bluff,” she retorted. “You're only in fun. It's your—your darned nerve!”
“Bah! It’s just a grand bluff,” she shot back. “You’re just messing around. It’s your—your ridiculous nerve!”
“Why, Bo,” began Las Vegas, reproachfully. “You shore know I'm not the four-flusher kind. Never got away with a bluff in my life! An' I'm jest in daid earnest aboot this heah.”
“Why, Bo,” Las Vegas started, disapprovingly. “You know I’m not the type to bluff. I've never pulled off a bluff in my life! And I’m dead serious about this here.”
All the same, signs were not wanting in his mobile face that he was almost unable to restrain his mirth.
All the same, there were clear signs on his expressive face that he was nearly unable to hold back his laughter.
Helen realized then that Bo saw through the cowboy—that the ultimatum was only one of his tricks.
Helen realized then that Bo saw right through the cowboy—that the ultimatum was just one of his tricks.
“It IS a bluff and I CALL you!” declared Bo, ringingly.
“It's a bluff and I call you!” declared Bo, loudly.
Las Vegas suddenly awoke to consequences. He essayed to speak, but she was so wonderful then, so white and blazing-eyed, that he was stricken mute.
Las Vegas suddenly faced the repercussions. He tried to speak, but she was so amazing in that moment, so radiant and with bright eyes, that he was rendered speechless.
“I'll ride Blue-Bo this afternoon,” deliberately stated the girl.
“I'll ride Blue-Bo this afternoon,” the girl said confidently.
Las Vegas had wit enough to grasp her meaning, and he seemed about to collapse.
Las Vegas understood her meaning well, and he looked like he was about to break down.
“Very well, you can make me Mrs. Tom Carmichael to-day—this morning—just before dinner.... Go get a preacher to marry us—and make yourself look a more presentable bridegroom—UNLESS IT WAS ONLY A BLUFF!”
“Alright, you can make me Mrs. Tom Carmichael today—this morning—right before dinner.... Go get a preacher to marry us—and do something to look more like a proper bridegroom—UNLESS IT WAS JUST A JOKE!”
Her imperiousness changed as the tremendous portent of her words seemed to make Las Vegas a blank, stone image of a man. With a wild-rose color suffusing her face, she swiftly bent over him, kissed him, and flashed away into the house. Her laugh pealed back, and it thrilled Helen, so deep and strange was it for the wilful sister, so wild and merry and full of joy.
Her commanding presence shifted as the powerful impact of her words turned Las Vegas into a cold, stone figure of a man. With a rosy hue spreading across her face, she quickly leaned down, kissed him, and darted back into the house. Her laughter echoed back, and it excited Helen, so profound and unusual was it for her headstrong sister, so wild, joyful, and full of life.
It was then that Roy Beeman recovered from his paralysis, to let out such a roar of mirth as to frighten the horses. Helen was laughing, and crying, too, but laughing mostly. Las Vegas Carmichael was a sight for the gods to behold. Bo's kiss had unclamped what had bound him. The sudden truth, undeniable, insupportable, glorious, made him a madman.
It was then that Roy Beeman recovered from his paralysis and let out a roar of laughter that frightened the horses. Helen was laughing and crying too, but mostly laughing. Las Vegas Carmichael was a sight to behold. Bo's kiss had freed him from what had held him back. The sudden truth, undeniable, unbearable, and glorious, drove him to madness.
“Bluff—she called me—ride Blue-Bo saf'ternoon!” he raved, reaching wildly for Helen. “Mrs.—Tom—Carmichael—before dinner—preacher—presentable bridegroom!... Aw! I'm drunk again! I—who swore off forever!”
“Bluff—she called me—ride Blue-Bo this afternoon!” he yelled, reaching out desperately for Helen. “Mrs.—Tom—Carmichael—before dinner—preacher—suitable groom!... Aw! I'm drunk again! I—who promised to quit for good!”
“No, Tom, you're just happy,” said Helen.
“No, Tom, you're just happy,” Helen said.
Between her and Roy the cowboy was at length persuaded to accept the situation and to see his wonderful opportunity.
Between her and Roy, the cowboy was finally convinced to accept the situation and recognize his amazing opportunity.
“Now—now, Miss Helen—what'd Bo mean by pre—presentable bridegroom?... Presents? Lord, I'm clean busted flat!”
“Now—now, Miss Helen—what did Bo mean by pre—presentable bridegroom?... Gifts? Wow, I’m totally broke!”
“She meant you must dress up in your best, of course,” replied Helen.
“She meant you have to dress in your best, of course,” replied Helen.
“Where 'n earth will I get a preacher?... Show Down's forty miles.... Can't ride there in time.... Roy, I've gotta have a preacher.... Life or death deal fer me.”
“Where on earth am I going to find a preacher?... Show Down is forty miles away.... I can't get there in time.... Roy, I need a preacher.... It's a matter of life or death for me.”
“Wal, old man, if you'll brace up I'll marry you to Bo,” said Roy, with his glad grin.
“Hey, old man, if you pull yourself together, I’ll marry you to Bo,” said Roy, with his cheerful smile.
“Aw!” gasped Las Vegas, as if at the coming of a sudden beautiful hope.
“Wow!” gasped Las Vegas, as if faced with a sudden beautiful hope.
“Tom, I'm a preacher,” replied Roy, now earnestly. “You didn't know thet, but I am. An' I can marry you an' Bo as good as any one, an' tighter 'n most.”
“Tom, I’m a preacher,” Roy said seriously. “You didn’t know that, but I am. And I can marry you and Bo just as well as anyone, and tighter than most.”
Las Vegas reached for his friend as a drowning man might have reached for solid rock.
Las Vegas reached for his friend like a drowning man reaching for solid ground.
“Roy, can you really marry them—with my Bible—and the service of my church?” asked Helen, a happy hope flushing her face.
“Roy, can you really marry them—with my Bible—and the service of my church?” asked Helen, a happy hope lighting up her face.
“Wal, indeed I can. I've married more 'n one couple whose religion wasn't mine.”
“Sure, I can. I've married more than one couple whose religion wasn't the same as mine.”
“B-b-before—d-d-din-ner!” burst out Las Vegas, like a stuttering idiot.
“B-b-before—d-d-din-ner!” blurted out Las Vegas, like a stuttering fool.
“I reckon. Come on, now, an' make yourself pre-senttible,” said Roy. “Miss Helen, you tell Bo thet it's all settled.”
“I think so. Come on, now, and make yourself presentable,” said Roy. “Miss Helen, you tell Bo that it's all settled.”
He picked up the halter on the blue mustang and turned away toward the corrals. Las Vegas put the bridle of his horse over his arm, and seemed to be following in a trance, with his dazed, rapt face held high.
He grabbed the halter on the blue mustang and turned away toward the corrals. Las Vegas tossed the bridle of his horse over his arm and appeared to be trailing behind in a daze, his entranced, uplifted face glowing.
“Bring Dale,” called Helen, softly after them.
“Bring Dale,” Helen called softly after them.
So it came about as naturally as it was wonderful that Bo rode the blue mustang before the afternoon ended.
So it happened as naturally as it was amazing that Bo rode the blue mustang before the afternoon was over.
Las Vegas disobeyed his first orders from Mrs. Tom Carmichael and rode out after her toward the green-rising range. Helen seemed impelled to follow. She did not need to ask Dale the second time. They rode swiftly, but never caught up with Bo and Las Vegas, whose riding resembled their happiness.
Las Vegas ignored his initial orders from Mrs. Tom Carmichael and rode out after her toward the green-rising hills. Helen felt compelled to follow. She didn’t need to ask Dale again. They rode quickly, but never caught up with Bo and Las Vegas, whose riding mirrored their joy.
Dale read Helen's mind, or else his own thoughts were in harmony with hers, for he always seemed to speak what she was thinking. And as they rode homeward he asked her in his quiet way if they could not spare a few days to visit his old camp.
Dale seemed to read Helen's mind, or maybe his thoughts just matched hers, because he always seemed to say exactly what she was thinking. As they rode home, he asked her quietly if they could take a few days to visit his old camp.
“And take Bo—and Tom? Oh, of all things I'd like to'” she replied.
“And take Bo—and Tom? Oh, of all the things I’d like to,” she replied.
“Yes—an' Roy, too,” added Dale, significantly.
“Yes—and Roy, too,” added Dale, with emphasis.
“Of course,” said Helen, lightly, as if she had not caught his meaning. But she turned her eyes away, while her heart thumped disgracefully and all her body was aglow. “Will Tom and Bo go?”
“Of course,” said Helen, casually, as if she hadn’t understood what he meant. But she looked away, her heart racing embarrassingly, and her whole body felt warm. “Will Tom and Bo go?”
“It was Tom who got me to ask you,” replied Dale. “John an' Hal can look after the men while we're gone.”
“It was Tom who got me to ask you,” Dale said. “John and Hal can take care of the guys while we’re away.”
“Oh—so Tom put it in your head? I guess—maybe—I won't go.”
“Oh—so Tom suggested that to you? I guess—maybe—I won't go.”
“It is always in my mind, Nell,” he said, with his slow seriousness. “I'm goin' to work all my life for you. But I'll want to an' need to go back to the woods often.... An' if you ever stoop to marry me—an' make me the richest of men—you'll have to marry me up there where I fell in love with you.”
“It’s always on my mind, Nell,” he said, with a slow seriousness. “I’m going to work my whole life for you. But I’ll want and need to go back to the woods often... And if you ever choose to marry me—and make me the happiest man alive—you’ll have to marry me up there where I fell in love with you.”
“Ah! Did Las Vegas Tom Carmichael say that, too?” inquired Helen, softly.
“Ah! Did Las Vegas Tom Carmichael say that, too?” Helen asked softly.
“Nell, do you want to know what Las Vegas said?”
“Nell, do you want to hear what Las Vegas said?”
“By all means.”
"Go for it."
“He said this—an' not an hour ago. 'Milt, old hoss, let me give you a hunch. I'm a man of family now—an' I've been a devil with the wimmen in my day. I can see through 'em. Don't marry Nell Rayner in or near the house where I killed Beasley. She'd remember. An' don't let her remember thet day. Go off into the woods. Paradise Park! Bo an' me will go with you.”
“He said this—just under an hour ago. 'Milt, old buddy, let me give you a tip. I’m a family man now—and I’ve had my fun with women in my day. I can see right through them. Don’t marry Nell Rayner in or near the house where I killed Beasley. She’ll remember. And don’t let her remember that day. Go off into the woods. Paradise Park! Bo and I will go with you.”
Helen gave him her hand, while they walked the horses homeward in the long sunset shadows. In the fullness of that happy hour she had time for a grateful wonder at the keen penetration of the cowboy Carmichael. Dale had saved her life, but it was Las Vegas who had saved her happiness.
Helen took his hand as they walked the horses home in the long shadows of the sunset. In that happy moment, she felt grateful and amazed by the sharp insight of the cowboy Carmichael. Dale had saved her life, but it was Las Vegas who had saved her happiness.
Not many days later, when again the afternoon shadows were slanting low, Helen rode out upon the promontory where the dim trail zigzagged far above Paradise Park.
Not long after that, when the afternoon shadows were stretched low again, Helen rode out to the promontory where the faint trail zigzagged high above Paradise Park.
Roy was singing as he drove the pack-burros down the slope; Bo and Las Vegas were trying to ride the trail two abreast, so they could hold hands; Dale had dismounted to stand beside Helen's horse, as she gazed down the shaggy black slopes to the beautiful wild park with its gray meadows and shining ribbons of brooks.
Roy was singing as he drove the pack donkeys down the slope; Bo and Las Vegas were trying to ride side by side so they could hold hands; Dale had gotten off his horse to stand next to Helen's horse while she looked down at the shaggy black slopes leading to the beautiful wild park with its gray meadows and shining streams.
It was July, and there were no golden-red glorious flames and blazes of color such as lingered in Helen's memory. Black spruce slopes and green pines and white streaks of aspens and lacy waterfall of foam and dark outcroppings of rock—these colors and forms greeted her gaze with all the old enchantment. Wildness, beauty, and loneliness were there, the same as ever, immutable, like the spirit of those heights.
It was July, and there were no vibrant golden-red flames or bursts of color like the ones Helen remembered. Black spruce slopes, green pines, streaks of white aspens, a frothy waterfall, and dark rock outcroppings—these colors and shapes welcomed her with the same old magic. Wildness, beauty, and loneliness were present, just as before, unchanging, like the spirit of those heights.
Helen would fain have lingered longer, but the others called, and Ranger impatiently snorted his sense of the grass and water far below. And she knew that when she climbed there again to the wide outlook she would be another woman.
Helen would have liked to stay longer, but the others called, and Ranger impatiently snorted his awareness of the grass and water far below. And she knew that when she climbed up there again to the wide view, she would be a different woman.
“Nell, come on,” said Dale, as he led on. “It's better to look up.”
“Nell, come on,” Dale said as he continued walking. “It’s better to look up.”
The sun had just sunk behind the ragged fringe of mountain-rim when those three strong and efficient men of the open had pitched camp and had prepared a bountiful supper. Then Roy Beeman took out the little worn Bible which Helen had given him to use when he married Bo, and as he opened it a light changed his dark face.
The sun had just set behind the jagged outline of the mountains when those three capable and hardworking men of the outdoors had set up camp and made a hearty dinner. Then Roy Beeman pulled out the well-used Bible that Helen had given him for his wedding with Bo, and as he opened it, a light illuminated his dark face.
“Come, Helen an' Dale,” he said.
“Come on, Helen and Dale,” he said.
They arose to stand before him. And he married them there under the great, stately pines, with the fragrant blue smoke curling upward, and the wind singing through the branches, while the waterfall murmured its low, soft, dreamy music, and from the dark slope came the wild, lonely cry of a wolf, full of the hunger for life and a mate.
They stood up in front of him. And he married them right there under the tall, majestic pines, with the sweet-smelling blue smoke rising up, and the wind whistling through the branches, while the waterfall softly played its gentle, dreamy tune, and from the shadowy hillside came the wild, lonely howl of a wolf, filled with the longing for life and a partner.
“Let us pray,” said Roy, as he closed the Bible, and knelt with them.
“Let’s pray,” Roy said as he closed the Bible and knelt with them.
“There is only one God, an' Him I beseech in my humble office for the woman an' man I have just wedded in holy bonds. Bless them an' watch them an' keep them through all the comin' years. Bless the sons of this strong man of the woods an' make them like him, with love an' understandin' of the source from which life comes. Bless the daughters of this woman an' send with them more of her love an' soul, which must be the softenin' an' the salvation of the hard West. O Lord, blaze the dim, dark trail for them through the unknown forest of life! O Lord, lead the way across the naked range of the future no mortal knows! We ask in Thy name! Amen.”
“There is only one God, and I ask Him in my humble position for the woman and man I just married in holy bonds. Bless them, watch over them, and keep them through all the coming years. Bless the sons of this strong man of the woods and make them like him, with love and understanding of the source from which life comes. Bless the daughters of this woman and send them more of her love and spirit, which must be the softening and salvation of the hard West. O Lord, light the dim, dark path for them through the unknown forest of life! O Lord, guide them across the bare landscape of the future no one knows! We ask in Your name! Amen.”
When the preacher stood up again and raised the couple from their kneeling posture, it seemed that a grave and solemn personage had left him. This young man was again the dark-faced, clear-eyed Roy, droll and dry, with the enigmatic smile on his lips.
When the preacher stood up again and lifted the couple from their kneeling position, it felt like a serious and solemn presence had departed from him. This young man was once again the dark-faced, clear-eyed Roy, funny and straight-faced, with a mysterious smile on his lips.
“Mrs. Dale,” he said, taking her hands, “I wish you joy.... An' now, after this here, my crownin' service in your behalf—I reckon I'll claim a reward.”
“Mrs. Dale,” he said, taking her hands, “I wish you joy.... And now, after this here, my crowning service for you—I think I’ll claim my reward.”
Then he kissed her. Bo came next with her warm and loving felicitations, and the cowboy, with characteristic action, also made at Helen.
Then he kissed her. Bo followed with her warm and loving congratulations, and the cowboy, being his usual self, also approached Helen.
“Nell, shore it's the only chance I'll ever have to kiss you,” he drawled. “Because when this heah big Indian once finds out what kissin' is—!”
“Nell, it's definitely the only chance I'll ever get to kiss you,” he said slowly. “Because once this big Indian finds out what kissing is—!”
Las Vegas then proved how swift and hearty he could be upon occasions. All this left Helen red and confused and unutterably happy. She appreciated Dale's state. His eyes reflected the precious treasure which manifestly he saw, but realization of ownership had not yet become demonstrable.
Las Vegas then showed just how quick and enthusiastic he could be at times. All of this left Helen feeling flushed, confused, and incredibly happy. She understood Dale's feelings. His eyes mirrored the precious treasure that he clearly saw, but he hadn't yet fully grasped that it could be his.
Then with gay speech and happy laugh and silent look these five partook of the supper. When it was finished Roy made known his intention to leave. They all protested and coaxed, but to no avail. He only laughed and went on saddling his horse.
Then with cheerful conversation, happy laughter, and quiet glances, these five enjoyed their dinner. When they finished, Roy announced his plan to leave. They all protested and tried to persuade him, but it didn't work. He just laughed and continued saddling his horse.
“Roy, please stay,” implored Helen. “The day's almost ended. You're tired.”
“Roy, please stay,” Helen urged. “The day’s almost over. You’re tired.”
“Nope. I'll never be no third party when there's only two.”
“Nope. I'll never be a third party when there are only two.”
“But there are four of us.”
“But there are four of us.”
“Didn't I just make you an' Dale one?... An', Mrs. Dale, you forget I've been married more 'n once.”
“Didn't I just make you and Dale one?... And, Mrs. Dale, you forget I've been married more than once.”
Helen found herself confronted by an unanswerable side of the argument. Las Vegas rolled on the grass in his mirth. Dale looked strange.
Helen found herself faced with an unresolvable part of the argument. Las Vegas rolled on the grass laughing. Dale looked odd.
“Roy, then that's why you're so nice,” said Bo, with a little devil in her eyes. “Do you know I had my mind made up if Tom hadn't come around I was going to make up to you, Roy.... I sure was. What number wife would I have been?”
“Roy, that’s why you’re so sweet,” Bo said, a mischievous glint in her eyes. “You know, I had decided that if Tom hadn’t shown up, I was going to go for you, Roy... I really was. What number wife would I have been?”
It always took Bo to turn the tables on anybody. Roy looked mightily embarrassed. And the laugh was on him. He did not face them again until he had mounted.
It always took Bo to turn things around on anyone. Roy looked really embarrassed. And the joke was on him. He didn’t face them again until he had gotten on his horse.
“Las Vegas, I've done my best for you—hitched you to thet blue-eyed girl the best I know how,” he declared. “But I shore ain't guaranteein' nothin'. You'd better build a corral for her.”
“Las Vegas, I’ve done everything I can for you—connected you to that blue-eyed girl the best way I know how,” he declared. “But I definitely can’t promise anything. You’d better build a corral for her.”
“Why, Roy, you shore don't savvy the way to break these wild ones,” drawled Las Vegas. “Bo will be eatin' out of my hand in about a week.”
“Why, Roy, you really don't know how to handle these wild ones,” drawled Las Vegas. “Bo will be eating out of my hand in about a week.”
Bo's blue eyes expressed an eloquent doubt as to this extraordinary claim.
Bo's blue eyes showed a clear uncertainty about this extraordinary claim.
“Good-by, friends,” said Roy, and rode away to disappear in the spruces.
“Goodbye, friends,” said Roy, and rode off to vanish among the spruces.
Thereupon Bo and Las Vegas forgot Roy, and Dale and Helen, the camp chores to be done, and everything else except themselves. Helen's first wifely duty was to insist that she should and could and would help her husband with the work of cleaning up after the sumptuous supper. Before they had finished a sound startled them. It came from Roy, evidently high on the darkening slope, and was a long, mellow pealing halloo, that rang on the cool air, burst the dreamy silence, and rapped across from slope to slope and cliff to cliff, to lose its power and die away hauntingly in the distant recesses.
Then Bo and Las Vegas forgot about Roy, and Dale and Helen, the camp tasks to be done, and everything else except each other. Helen's first wife duty was to insist that she should and could and would help her husband clean up after the lavish dinner. Before they could finish, a sound startled them. It came from Roy, clearly up on the darkening slope, and was a long, rich call that echoed in the cool air, breaking the dreamy silence and bouncing from slope to slope and cliff to cliff, fading away hauntingly in the distant shadows.
Dale shook his head as if he did not care to attempt a reply to that beautiful call. Silence once again enfolded the park, and twilight seemed to be born of the air, drifting downward.
Dale shook his head as if he didn’t want to respond to that beautiful call. Silence wrapped around the park once more, and twilight appeared to descend from the air.
“Nell, do you miss anythin'?” asked Dale.
“Nell, do you miss anything?” asked Dale.
“No. Nothing in all the world,” she murmured. “I am happier than I ever dared pray to be.”
“No. Nothing in all the world,” she softly said. “I’m happier than I ever dreamed I could be.”
“I don't mean people or things. I mean my pets.”
“I’m not talking about people or things. I’m talking about my pets.”
“Ah! I had forgotten.... Milt, where are they?”
“Ah! I had forgotten... Milt, where are they?”
“Gone back to the wild,” he said. “They had to live in my absence. An' I've been away long.”
“Gone back to the wild,” he said. “They had to manage without me. And I've been gone a long time.”
Just then the brooding silence, with its soft murmur of falling water and faint sigh of wind in the pines, was broken by a piercing scream, high, quivering, like that of a woman in exquisite agony.
Just then, the heavy silence, with its gentle sound of falling water and soft sigh of wind in the pines, was interrupted by a sharp scream, high, trembling, like that of a woman in intense pain.
“That's Tom!” exclaimed Dale.
“That's Tom!” Dale exclaimed.
“Oh—I was so—so frightened!” whispered Helen.
“Oh—I was so scared!” whispered Helen.
Bo came running, with Las Vegas at her heels.
Bo came running, with Las Vegas chasing her.
“Milt, that was your tame cougar,” cried Bo, excitedly. “Oh, I'll never forget him! I'll hear those cries in my dreams!”
“Milt, that was your pet cougar,” Bo shouted, excitedly. “Oh, I’ll never forget him! I’ll hear those cries in my dreams!”
“Yes, it was Tom,” said Dale, thoughtfully. “But I never heard him cry just like that.”
“Yes, it was Tom,” Dale said, thinking hard. “But I’ve never heard him cry like that.”
“Oh, call him in!”
“Oh, bring him in!”
Dale whistled and called, but Tom did not come. Then the hunter stalked off in the gloom to call from different points under the slope. After a while he returned without the cougar. And at that moment, from far up the dark ravine, drifted down the same wild cry, only changed by distance, strange and tragic in its meaning.
Dale whistled and called, but Tom didn't come. Then the hunter moved off into the shadows to call from different spots on the slope. After a while, he returned without the cougar. Just then, from far up the dark ravine, the same wild cry echoed down, altered by distance, strange and heartbreaking in its meaning.
“He scented us. He remembers. But he'll never come back,” said Dale.
“He smelled us. He remembers. But he'll never return,” said Dale.
Helen felt stirred anew with the convictions of Dale's deep knowledge of life and nature. And her imagination seemed to have wings. How full and perfect her trust, her happiness in the realization that her love and her future, her children, and perhaps grandchildren, would come under the guidance of such a man! Only a little had she begun to comprehend the secrets of good and ill in their relation to the laws of nature. Ages before men had lived on the earth there had been the creatures of the wilderness, and the holes of the rocks, and the nests of the trees, and rain, frost, heat, dew, sunlight and night, storm and calm, the honey of the wildflower and the instinct of the bee—all the beautiful and multiple forms of life with their inscrutable design. To know something of them and to love them was to be close to the kingdom of earth—perhaps to the greater kingdom of heaven. For whatever breathed and moved was a part of that creation. The coo of the dove, the lichen on the mossy rock, the mourn of a hunting wolf, and the murmur of the waterfall, the ever-green and growing tips of the spruces, and the thunderbolts along the battlements of the heights—these one and all must be actuated by the great spirit—that incalculable thing in the universe which had produced man and soul.
Helen felt inspired again by Dale's deep understanding of life and nature. Her imagination seemed to take flight. How complete and perfect was her trust, her happiness at the thought that her love and her future, her children, and maybe even grandchildren, would be guided by such a man! She had only just begun to grasp the secrets of good and evil in relation to the laws of nature. Long before people inhabited the earth, there had been the creatures of the wilderness, the holes in the rocks, the nests in the trees, and the rain, frost, heat, dew, sunlight and night, storms and calm, the nectar of wildflowers and the bee's instinct—all the beautiful and diverse forms of life with their mysterious designs. To know and love them was to be close to the kingdom of the earth—perhaps even to a greater heavenly kingdom. For everything that breathed and moved was part of that creation. The coo of a dove, the lichen on a mossy rock, the call of a hunting wolf, and the sound of a waterfall, the ever-green and growing tips of the spruces, and the thunderclaps on the mountain tops—all these must be driven by the great spirit—that unfathomable force in the universe that brought forth humanity and the soul.
And there in the starlight, under the wide-gnarled pines, sighing low with the wind, Helen sat with Dale on the old stone that an avalanche of a million years past had flung from the rampart above to serve as camp-table and bench for lovers in the wilderness; the sweet scent of spruce mingled with the fragrance of wood-smoke blown in their faces. How white the stars, and calm and true! How they blazed their single task! A coyote yelped off on the south slope, dark now as midnight. A bit of weathered rock rolled and tapped from shelf to shelf. And the wind moaned. Helen felt all the sadness and mystery and nobility of this lonely fastness, and full on her heart rested the supreme consciousness that all would some day be well with the troubled world beyond.
And there in the starlight, under the wide, twisted pines, softly sighing with the wind, Helen sat with Dale on the old stone that had been thrown down by an avalanche a million years ago, serving as a table and bench for lovers in the wilderness; the sweet smell of spruce mixed with the aroma of wood-smoke blowing in their faces. How bright the stars were, calm and true! They shone with a single purpose! A coyote howled off on the south slope, dark like midnight. A bit of weathered rock rolled and tapped from ledge to ledge. And the wind groaned. Helen felt all the sadness, mystery, and nobility of this lonely place, and she was fully aware in her heart that one day everything would be okay with the troubled world beyond.
“Nell, I'll homestead this park,” said Dale. “Then it'll always be ours.”
“Nell, I'll claim this park,” said Dale. “Then it'll always belong to us.”
“Homestead! What's that?” murmured Helen, dreamily. The word sounded sweet.
“Homestead! What's that?” murmured Helen, lost in thought. The word sounded nice.
“The government will give land to men who locate an' build,” replied Dale. “We'll run up a log cabin.”
“The government will give land to guys who find and build,” replied Dale. “We'll put up a log cabin.”
“And come here often.... Paradise Park!” whispered Helen.
“And come here often.... Paradise Park!” whispered Helen.
Dale's first kisses were on her lips then, hard and cool and clean, like the life of the man, singularly exalting to her, completing her woman's strange and unutterable joy of the hour, and rendering her mute.
Dale's first kisses were on her lips, hard, cool, and clean, like the man's life, uniquely uplifting to her, fulfilling her woman’s strange and indescribable joy of the moment, leaving her speechless.
Bo's melodious laugh, and her voice with its old mockery of torment, drifted softly on the night breeze. And the cowboy's “Aw, Bo,” drawling his reproach and longing, was all that the tranquil, waiting silence needed.
Bo's sweet laugh and her voice, filled with a teasing kind of pain, floated gently on the night breeze. The cowboy's "Aw, Bo," with its mix of blame and desire, was exactly what the calm, expectant silence needed.
Paradise Park was living again one of its romances. Love was no stranger to that lonely fastness. Helen heard in the whisper of the wind through the pine the old-earth story, beautiful, ever new, and yet eternal. She thrilled to her depths. The spar-pointed spruces stood up black and clear against the noble stars. All that vast solitude breathed and waited, charged full with its secret, ready to reveal itself to her tremulous soul.
Paradise Park was experiencing one of its love stories once again. Love wasn’t unfamiliar in that secluded area. Helen could hear the timeless tale in the gentle wind rustling through the pines, beautiful, always fresh, and yet eternal. It sent shivers through her. The sharply pointed spruces stood out dark and clear against the majestic stars. The vast emptiness around her seemed to breathe and wait, filled with a secret, ready to unfold to her sensitive spirit.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!